G E O G R A P H Y

S T RABO .

LIT ER A LLY T R AN S LAT E D, W IT H N O T ES .

BY H C H AMILT ON, ES Q
. . .

m W EE

BY W FALCON ER, M A
. . .
,

mm muow or xx mz a co mmas , ox rono ,

IN T H R E E V O L U M ES .

VOL III . .

W I T H A C O M P L ET E IN DEX .

LO N D O N

H ENR Y G . B O R N , Y O R K S T R E ET , C O VENT G A R D EN .
 me
so C H IL DS A N D son , P R IN T E RS .
 P R EF A C E .

S T R A BO , the work, was born at Amasi a, or

u
a thor of th s i
A masij as, a t own si tu ate d i n the gorg e of the mou ntai ns
throu g h w hich passe s the rive r Iri s, now the Ie schi l Irmak,
i n Pont u s, whi ch he has de scri be d i n the 12 th book
1
He .

l ive d d u ri n th re ig n of A u g u tu an d th a l i p a t f t h
g e s s, e e r e r r o e
re ign of Tibe ri u s ; for i n the l a th book he re lates how S ard e s
2

and othe r ci t i e s, whi ch had su ffe re d se v e re ly from e arthqu ake s,

had bee n re p ai re d by t he provi de nt care of Tibe ri u s the p re

se nt E mpe ror ; bu t the e x act date of hi s bi rt h, as also of

his de ath, are su bj e cts of conj e cture only Coray and G ros .

ku rd concl u de , thou gh by a some what diffe re nt arg ume nt,

t hat he was born i n the ye ar B C 66, and the latte r that . .

he di ed A .D 24 T he date of hi s bi rth as arg u

. . e d by

G rosku rd, p roce e ds on the assu mp ti on that S trabo w as i n

hi s thi rty -e ig hth ye ar whe n he w e nt from G y aros to Cori nth,
at w hi ch latte r place O ctav i anu s Ca esar w as the n stayi ng on
hi s re tu rn to Rome afte r the b attle of A cti u m, B C 3 1 W e . . .

may, pe rhap s, be satisfie d w ith followi ng Cli nton, an d place it

not late r than B c 5 4 . . .

In the 1 7 th book ou r au thor spe aks of the de ath of Ju ba

as a re ce nt occu rre nce Thi s e ve n t took pl ace A D 2 1 , or
. . .

A D 1 8 or 1 9, accordi ng to othe r chronologi sts

. . he , the re fore ,
ou tl ive d that ki ng , bu t for how long a p e ri od w e hav e no
me ans of asce rtaini ng .

T he only i n format ion whi ch we can ob tai n of the pe rsonal

hi story of S trab o i s to be colle cte d from the scanty re fe re nces
made to hi mse lf i n the course of thi s work ; for al thoug h a 3

wri te r of the A u gu stan age , hi s name and hi s works appe ar

B ook m . i i i 39
0. . . Vol i i p age 3 1 1 , 3 12
. . .

B ook xi ii c i v . 8 . . . Vol i i p age 405

. . .

B ook x 0 i v 5 10,
. . . and book x ii c iii 5 33 . . . . Vol
. 11 .
pp 197 ,.307 ,

of thi s T ranslati on .
vi PRE FA C E .

to have be en generally u nk nown to hi s conte mporari es, and

to have be e n passe d ove r i n sile nce by su b se q uent authors
w ho occu pie d the mse lve s wi th the same b ranch of study .

T he w ork be i ng w ri tte n i n G ree k, and the su bj e ct i tse lf not of

a pop u lar ki nd, would be hi ndrances to i ts b e comi ng generally
k now n ; and i ts v olumi nous characte r w ould pre v e nt many
copi e s be i ng made ; moreov e r, the au thor hi mse lf, althou gh
for some ti me a re si de nt at Rome , appe ars to hav e made
Amasi a hi s usual place of re si de nce , and the re to hav e com
pose d hi s work B ut w he re ve r i t w as, he had t he me ans of
.

be comi ng acq uai nte d w i th the chi e f p ubli c e ve nts that took
pl ace i n the Roman E mpi re .

It i s re mark able that of hi s fathe r and hi s fathe r s family he

’

i s totally sile nt, b u t of hi s mothe r and her conne x i ons he has le ft

us some noti ce s S he w as of a disti ngui she d family who had
.

se ttle d at C nossu s i n C re te , and he r ance stors had bee n i nt i

mate ly conne cte d w i th M i thri date s E ue rge te s and M i thr i
date s E u p ato r, ki n gs o f P on t us ; t he i r for tu n es co n s e q ue n tly
de pe nde d on those pri nces .

D oryl aus, he r g re at grand fathe r, w as a di sti ng u ishe d ofi ce r,

and fri e nd of E u e rge te s ; bu t the l atte r b e i ng assassi nate d at
S i nope , w hilst Doryl ai i s w as e ng ag e d i n le vyi ng troops i n
C re te , he de te rmi ne d to re mai n the re In that i sland he oh
.

tai ne d the highest honou rs, havi ng su cce ssfu lly, as ge ne ral of
the C nossi ans, te rmi nate d a w ar be twe e n that pe ople and
the G orty ni ans . H e marri e d a M ace doni an l ady , of the
name of S te rope ; the i ssu e of w hi ch marri age w as L age tas,

S tratarchas, and a dau ghte r H e di e d i n Crete L age tas had

. .

a dau ghte r, w ho, says S trabo, was the mothe r of my

”
mothe r .

M i thri date s Eu p a to r,
w h o su cc ee de d t o th e ki n g do m o f P o n
tu s on the de ath of hi s fathe r, had forme d from i nfancy a cl ose

fri e ndship w i th anothe r D orylaii s, son of Phi le taeru s (bro the r

u
of the first-me ntione d Doryl a s), an d b esi de s confe rri ng on hi m

di sti ng u i she d honours, appoi nte d hi m high pri est of Comana

Ponti ca T he ki ng e x te nde d al so hi s prote cti on to hi s cousi ns,
.

L age tas and S tratarchas, who we re re calle d from Cre te T he .

prospe ri ty of the family sudde nly termi nate d by the di scove ry

of an i ntrig u e carri e d on by D oryl au s w i th the Roman s, for

the ov e rthrow of hi s be ne factor .T he motiv e s ass gne d by i

S tr ab o for hi s di sinfecti on and tre ache ry we re the decli ni ng

 PRE FA C E . Vl l

p ros e cts o
p f the ki ng , and the e x ec t on of ui hi s son T heophilus
an d a ne T ib i u
phe w s

u
.

Doryl a s made ov e rt u re s to L u cu llus for the re v olt of the

ki n gd om of Pontu s to t he Roman s, an d i n re t u rn rece iv e d g re at
‘
pro mi se s of re w ard, w hi ch w ere ne ver fulfille d L ucull us cease d .

to comman d i n the w ar, and w as su ccee de d by Pompe y, w ho,

throu gh e nmi ty and j e alousy, pre v ai le d on the se nate not to

con firm the con di ti on s e nte re d i nto by hi s pre d e ce ssor As .

be fore ob se rv e d, the re i s no me nti on of S trabo s fathe r i n the

’

w orks w hi ch have come dow n to u s M a te B ru

l - n, i n hi s Li fe .

of S trabo i n t he Bi og rap hi e U nive rse lle , coll e cts se v e ral p as

sag e s te nd i ng to show that he w as a R oman T he n ame of .

S tr ab o, or sq u i nti ng , ori gi nally G ree k , w as use d by the

Romans, and appli e d to the fathe r of Pompe y the G re at, among
othe rs H ow t he ge og rap he r acqu
. ire d thi s name i s not re l ate d .

W he n a v e ry you n g man , he re ce iv e d i n stru cti on i n g ram

mar and rhe tori c from Ari stode mus, at Nysa i n C aria l
He .

afle rw ards st u di e d p hil osop hy u nde r X e narchu s of S e l e uci a,

“
the P e ri p ate ti c phil osophe r S trabo doe s not say w he the r he .

he ard hi m at S e le u ci a i n C i li ci a, or at R ome , w he re he afte r

ward s t au ght .

S trabo al so atte n de d the l essons of Tyranni c of A mi su s, 3

the g rammari an T his mu . st hav e bee n at Rome ; for T yranni o

w as made pri sone r by L u cu llus, B c 7 1, and carrie d to R ome , . .

probably n ot late r than B C 66 . . .

In book x v i , S trab o states that he stu

4
. di e d the phil osophy
of Ari sto tl e w i th B oe thu s of S i don, w ho afte rw ards be came a
S toi c philosophe r Notw i thstandi ng all the se adv antage s,
.

S trabo w as not posse sse d of all the know le dge of hi s ti me s,

parti cul arly i n astronomy and mathe mati cs, b ut he w as w e ll
acqu ai nte d wi th hi story and the myt hologi cal tradi ti ons of hi s
nati on . H e w as a de v ou t admire r of H ome r, and acq u ai nte d
wi th t he othe r g re at poe ts .

T he p hilosophi cal se ct to w hi ch he be longe d w as the S toi c,

as pl ai n ly appe ars from many p assage s i n hi s G e og raphy .

“
H e w rote a Hi story, w hi ch he de scribe s (v ol i p 2 1 ) as . . .

cotnp ose d i n a l u ci d styl e ; i t i s ci te d by Pl u tarch, and al so by

B ook xiv . c. 48 Vol i ii p 26

i . . . . . .

B ook x iv . 0 v . 4 V ol i ii p 53
. . . . . .

3
B ook x i i . 0 i ii
. 16 Vol ii p 296, 380
. . . . . .

c ii
. . Vol iii p 1 7 3 . . . .
v iii P R EFA C E .

Jose phu s i n his Je wish An tiq u i ties, xi v 7 It consiste d of

. .

forty three book s, w hic h be g an w he re the history of Polybi u

- s

e n de d, and w as p rob ably cont inu ed to the battle of Acti u m .

Thi s v al uable H istory i s lost .

S trabo w as a gre at trave lle r, and appare ntly had no pro

fessi onal or othe r occu p a ti o n W. e m a y th ere fore concl u de

that hi s fathe r le ft hi m a g ood p rope rty Mu ch of hi s geo

.

a p h i a l i n f rmati on i s the resu l t f pe rs on al o bs rv ati on

g r c o o e .

In a p assage of hi s 2 nd book he thu 1

s spe aks Ou r de

scri p ti ons shall consi st of w hat w e ou rse lves hav e obse rv e d i n

ou r trav e ls by l and and se a, and of w hat we conce iv e to b e

cre d ible i n the state me nts and wri ti ngs of othe rs; for i n a w est

e rly di rec ti on w e have trave lle d from Arme nia to t hat part of

Ty rrhe nis w hi ch i s ove r agai nst S ardi ni a ; and southw ard, from
t he E u x i ne to the frontie rs of E thi opi a O f all the w ri ters on
.

g rap hy, not one can be me ntioned w ho has trave lle d ov er

g eo

a w i de r e x te n t of the cou ntri es d escribe d than w e hav e So e .

m
may have gone farthe r to the west, b ut the n the y have ne ver
be e n so far e ast as we have ; agai n, others may have be e n
farthe r cast, b u t not so far w est ; and the same w i th respec t
to north and sou th . H ow e ve r, i n the mai n, both we and they
have av aile d ou rse lve s of the re ports of others, from w hi ch to

de scribe the form, size , and othe r pec u li ari tie s of the country ”
.

H e me nti ons having bee n i n Egyp t, the i sland G yaru s, P opu

loni u m near Elba, Comana i n Cappadoci a, Ephesu s, M ylasa,

Ny ea, and Hie rapolis i n Phrygi a H e vi sited Cori nth, Argos,
.

A the ns, and M e gara ; b u t, on the w hole , he d oes not appe ar to

hav e see n more of G re e ce t han i n p assi ng throu
-
gh i t on hi s
w ay to B ru nd u si um, w hile p rocee di ng to Rome P op u loni u
. m
and L u na i n I taly we re t he li mi t of his trav e ls northw ards .

It i s p rob able he ob tai ne d hi s i nformation as to S pain, France,

B ri tain, and G e rmany, while stayi ng at Rome .

T he fi rst syste mati c w ri te r on ge og raphy was E ratosthe ne s,

w ho d ie d at t he age of 80, abou t B c 1 96 . .H is work con
.

si st e d of three books .

The re i s no g round for consi de ri ng the G eography of S trabo

an i mp rov e d e di ti on of that of E ratosthe nes
’
S trabo s w ork
.

w as i nte nde d for the i nformati on of pe rsons i n t he highe r de

p a rt m e n t s o f ad m i ni stra ti o n , an d co n ta i ns s u ch g eo g r a p hi ca l
and hi stori cal i nformati on as those e ng aged i n poli tical e m

B ook i i . c. v. 10
. Vol i p 1 76,
. . . of thi s T ranslati on
.
 P R EF A C E . ix

l
p y o m e n ts c a n n o t d i sp e n s e w i t
.h C on si ste n tl y w i t h th is o h
j cet he avoi ds gi vi ng mi nute descripti ons, e x cept w he re the
p la ce i s o f r e a l i n te re s t, b u t s u ppli e s so m e acco u n t o f t h e i m
p o r t a n t p o li ti c a l e v e n ts th at h a d occ u rre d i n v a ri o u s co u ntries,

and ske tche s of the gre at me n w ho had fl ou ri she d or l abou r

ed i n the m. It s a liv e ly, w e ll wri tte n book , i nte nde d to be

i -

re ad, an d forms a striki ng contrast to the G eography of P to

l e my . H i s langu age i s si mple , app ropri ate to the matter,
wi t hou t afie ctation, and mostly cl ear and i nte lligibl e , e x ce p t
'

i n those p assage s whe re the te x t has bee n corru pte d Like

.

man y other G re e k s, S trabo l ooked upon H ome r as the de

i t ry of al l k now l e d ge , bu t b f q u ntly l abou rs to i n te r
p o s o e re e

p r e t t h e p oe t
’
s m e a n i n g i n a m a n n e r h ig h ly u n cr i t i c.al W ha t
H ome r only p arti ally k ne w or conj ectu re d, S trabo has made

the b asis of hi s descrip ti on, w he n he mig ht have give n an i n

de pe n de nt descripti on, fou nde d on the act u al k nowle d ge of hi s
ti me . the se ob se rv ations apply e spe cially to his book s on
G re ece H e does not du ly appreci ate He rodotus ; nor does
d
.

he di scri mi nate be tw ee n t he storie s w hi ch H e ro otu s te lls

si mply as stori e s he had he ard, an d the accou nts he re late s as

de riv e d from pe rsonal ob serv ati on . H e lik e wi se rej e cts the
e vi de nce of P y the as of M arse ill e s as to the northe rn re gi on s
of E u rope , and on more than one occasion call s hi m a li ar,

al thou gh i t i s v e ry ce rtai n that Pyt he as coaste d along the whole

d i stance from G adei ra, now C ad i z, i n S pai n, to the riv e r he
calls T ansi e , b u t whi ch w as probably the Elbe ; howe v e r,
from t he e x tracts whi ch hav e bee n p rese rv e d i t se e ms that
he did n ot g iv e si mply the re su lts of hi s own ob serv ati ons, but
ad de d re port s w hi ch he colle cte d re spe cti ng di stant cou ntrie s,

w ithou t al w ays drawi ng a di sti nction be twee n w hat he saw

hi mse lf and w hat was de rive d from the re port of othe rs .

S trabo s au thori ti e s are for the most p art G ree k , and he

’

se e ms to hav e ne glected the Lati n me moi rs and hi stori c al

narrat i v e s of the camp aigns of t he Romans, which mig ht hav e
fu rni she d hi m w i th many v al u abl e g e og raphi cal facts for t he
cou ntri e s as w e ll of Asi a as of E u rope . H e made some u se
of Ca sar s de script ion of France, t he Alp s, and B ri tai n ; he
’

all u de s to the v oyage of Pu blius Crassus i n spe aki ng of the

C assi te ri de s, and also the writi ngs of A si ni u s Polli o, Fabi u s
P ie te r, and an anonymou s wri te r w hom he calls the C horo
graphe r but he might have ob tai ne d much additi onal i nform
 F
PRE ACE .

i
at on i f he had take n pai ns to av ail hi mse l f of the materials
he cou ld hav e p rocure d d uri ng hi s stay at Rome .

S trabo consi de red that mathe mati cal and astronomi cal
knowle d ge w as i ndi spe nsable to the sc ie nce of ge og rap hy he
says i n book i , t hat wi thou t some su ch assi stance i t w ou
1
. ld
be i mpossible to be acc u rate ly acq u ai nte d w i th t he config u r

ati on of the e arth ; and t hat e ve ry on e who u nde rtak es to give

an accu rate de scripti on of a place , shou ld descri be i ts astrono
mi cal and geome tri cal re lati ons, and e x plai n i ts e x te nt, di stance ,
lati tude , and cli mate “ . A s the si ze of the e arth, he says, has
bee n de monstrate d by othe r write rs, w e shal l take for g rante d
what t he y hav e ad v ance d . W e shall also assu me that t he
earth i s sp he roi dal , and that b odi es have a te nde ncy tow ard s
i ts ce ntre . H e like wi se says, the conv e x i ty of the se a i s
a fu rthe r p roo f that the e arth i s sphe roi d al t o those w ho

have saile d ; for the y cannot pe rce iv e lig hts at a di stance w he n

place d at the same le ve l as the ir e yes, b ut i f rai se d on hi gh,
the y at once b e come pe rce p tible ou
3
. H e also obse rve s, r

g n o mo n s are , am o ng o th e r t h i ngs, e vi de nce of t he re v ol uti o n

of the he av e nly bodi e s, and common se nse at once show s u s
that i f the de p th of the e arth w e re i nfi ni te , su ch a re v ol ution
c ou Bu
”4
ld not take pl ace . t S trabo di d not consi de r the e x act
divi si on o f the e arth i nto cli mate s o r zone s, i n the se nse i n
w hi ch H i ppe re hu s u se d t he te rm, and the state me nt of the
lati tude s and longi tudes of places, w hich i n many i nstance s
we re pre tty w e ll de te rmi ne d i n his ti me , as e sse nti al to hi s
ge og raphi cal de scripti on .

W i th re g ard to the l ost conti ne nt of Atl an ti s, S trabo i s

ve ry cautious i n cri ti ci si ng P ose i doni us ; he observ es, he
ls

di d we ll, too, i n ci ti ng the opi ni on of P lato , that t he tradi tion

conce rn i ng the i sl and of A tl anti s mig ht be re ce ive d as some
thi ng more than a me re fi cti on i t havi ng be e n re l ate d by
S olon, on the au thori ty of the Egypti an p ri ests, that thi s
isl and, al most as l arge as a conti ne nt, w as forme rly i n e x i st
e nce , al thou gh now i t had di sappe are d, and re marks that
”

P ose i doni u s thou g ht i t be tte r to quote thi s than to say, H e

w ho b rou ght i t i nto e x i ste nce can also cau se i t to d i sappear,

as the poe t di d the w all of the A chivi .

T he me asu re adop te d by S trabo w as the stad i u m In book .

l bi d . B ook uc
. . 8, § 6 . Vol i p l 5 4
. . . .
 F
P R E A C E. x i

V 1] . c ha p . v u
. 4, he y
sa s, From Apolloni a to is M i
ace d on a
the E g n ati an W ay ; i ts d i re ct ion i s tow ards t he e ast, and t he
distan ce is me as u re d by pill ars at e v e ry mile , as far as G y se
p
la and the ri v e r H e bru s T he w hole d istance i s 5 3 5 mile s
. .

Bu t re ck oni ng, as the ge ne rali ty of pe rsons do, a mile at e ig ht

stadi a, the re may be 4 2 80 stadi a A nd, accordi ng to Poly
.

bi u s, w ho ad ds tw o ple thra, w hi ch are a thi rd of a stad i u m,

to e v e ry e ig ht stad i a w e mu st add 1 7 8 stad i a more , -a thi rd
part of t he number of mile s In book x i chap x i
. 5 , he
. . .

comp ares the parasang w i th the stad iu m, and state s that some
wri te rs reck one d i t at 60, othe rs at 4 0, and othe rs at 30 stadi a .

D r S mi th, i n hi s D i cti onary of G re e k and Roman Anti

.

qu i t ic a, says, W e thi nk that Uke rt has sati sfactorily show n

“

an acc u rate de scrip ti on of a pl ace shou ld be p arti cular to add

i ts astronomi cal and ge ome tri cal re l ati ons, e x plai ni ng care
fu lly i ts e x te nt, di stance , de g re es of l ati tude , and te mp e ratu re

of at mosp he re H e says like w i se , as the si ze of the e arth has

.

be e n d e monstrated by othe r w ri te rs, w e shall tak e for g rante d

that t he G re e k s had not di ffe re nt standards of le ng th, b u t
al way s u se d the O ly mpi c stadi u m and the foot corre spondi ng
to i t . H e state s that the stadi u m w as e qual to 600 G re e k , or
62 5 R oman fe e t, or to 12 5 Roman pace s, and the R oman
mil e contai ne d 8 stadi a He nce the stad i um contai ne d 606
.

fe e t 9 i nche s, E ngli sh T hi s standard pre v aile d throughout

.

G re ece u n de r the n ame of the O lympi c stadi u m, be cause i t

w as the e x act le ng th of the stad i u m or foot -race course at
O ly mpi a, me asu re d b e tw e e n the pill ars at the t wo e x tre mi ti e s

of the cou
”
rse S till Dr S mi th fu
. r the r ob se rv e s,
. Bu t al thou gh
the stadi u m and the foot conne cte d w i th i t we re si ngle de fini te
me asure s t hroughout G re e ce , ye t w e find i n the e aste rn coun
tri es, B abylon, S yri a, and Egypt, and i n some ne ig hbou ri n
g
G re e k state s, fee t long e r than the O lympi c, the ori gi n of w hi ch
i s to be e x plai ne d by t he coe x i ste nce , i n the B abyloni an sye »
‘

te ni , of a roy al or sac re d and a commo n foot and c u bi t, w hi ch

we re so re la te d to one anothe r, that the roy al c u bi t was thre e
”
fi ng e r-b re ad ths lo nger than the common .

W e may con cl u de that S trab o s stadi u

’
m v arie d consi de rably,
as he some ti mes re ce i v e d hi s di stan ce from pe rsonal ob se rv a
ti on or cre dible re p ort, and ofte n q u ote d othe r w ri te rs, an d

re d u ce d othe r standards, as the mile , the p arasang , and the

v oL . 111 . b
 xii F
P RE AC E .

schoen s, u to the i um In addi tion to thi s the most ancie nt

stad .
,

mode of re ck oni ng di stance s w as by the n umbe r of days re

q ui re d to pe rform the j ourne y and thi s was transfe rre d i nto ,

st adi a by re ck oni ng a ce rtai n n u mbe r of stadia to a day s ’

j ourne y .

S ie be nke e s and H ee re n (D e Fonti bu s G eographi coru m S tra '

bonis) have e x ami ne d the authori tie s to w hi ch S trabo bad , or

mig ht have had acce ss and G rosku , rd has availe d hi m
, se lf
of the i r rese arc he s .

T he foll owi ng i s a short su mmary of the se v e ntee n books

from these sou rces b u t for a more de taile d accou
,
nt of the ir

con te nts t he transl ati on i tse l f mu st be re fe r re d to .

T he fi rst two book s may be consi de re d as an i nde pe nde nt

tre ati se and by t he mse l v es form a re mark able contras t wi th
,

the re st of t he w ork i n the manne r of t re ati ng the su

, bj ec ts ,

and i n the di ffic u l ti e s w hic h t he y p resen t both of lang uage

and matte r .

In the l st book the au thor e n te rs i nto a long discu

, ssi on

on the me ri ts of H ome r w hom he consi d e rs to hav e be e n ,

the e arli e st g e og rap he r and de fe nds hi m ag ai nst the e rrors

,

and mi sconce pti ons of E ratosthe nes H e corre cts some fau lt s .

of E ratosthe ne s and i n hi s i nq u
,
i ry conce rni ng the natural
,

chang e s of the e arth s su rface de fe nds E ratosthe ne s agai nst

’

Hipparchus In concl usi on he agai n corre cts E ratosthe ne s

.
,

as re g ards the mag ni t u de and divi si ons of the i nhabi te d worl d .

T he most re mark able passage i n this b ook i s that i n whi ch

he conj e ctu re s t he e x i ste nce of the g reat W e ste rn C onti ne nts
2
.

T he 2 nd book i s chi e fly occu pie d w i th some accounts of

mathe mati cal geog rap hy and the A uthor de fe nds agai nst ,

Hipp archus t he divi si on of the i nhabi te d world adopte d by

E ratosthe ne s i nto se cti ons The n follows a cri ti ci sm of the .

di vi si on of t he e arth i nto si x zone s as tau g ht by P ose i doni u s ,

and Polybi u s T he p re te nde d ci rcu

. mnavi gation of Afri ca by
E udox us i s re fe rre d to as we ll as some ge ographi cal e rrors of
,

Polybi us H e make s obse rv ati ons of hi s ow n on the form and

.

si ze of t he e arth i n ge ne ral as w e ll as of the i nhabi te d p orti on ,

of i t de scribi ng t he me thod of re p re se n ti ng i t on a sp he ri cal

,

or plane su rface A short outli ne i s give n of se as countri e s

.
, ,

H e rodotus i v 85 86 .
, .

B ook 1 . c. iv . 6 . Vol 1 p 102, of the T

. . . ranslation.
 P RE FA C E .

and n at ons ; and i he concl u de s wi th re marks on the syste m of

‘
climate s, and on the shadow s proj e cte d by t he su n .

m
T he 3 rd book com e nces w i th Ibe ri a, and t he su bj e ct of
Eu rO pe i s conti nu e d to the e nd of the l oth book H i s re fe re nce s .

are the Pe ripl u s of A rte mi doru s, Polybi u s, and P ose i don i u s

all three of w homw rote as e ye -w i tne sse s For de scrip ti ons and .

measu re me n t of di stance s, A rte mi doru s i s chi e fly de pe n de d

u pon T he i nformati on posse sse d by Eratosthe nes of these

.

cou nt ri e s w as me ag re and u nce rt ai n For the n ations of

.

sou the rn Ibe ri a, he adopts the accou nt of A scle pi ades of M yrle a,

who had live d an d bee n e d u cate d the re S ome state me nts also
.

are borrow e d from Roman au thors .

T he 4 th book contai ns G alli a, accordi ng to the fou r d ivi

si ons the n e x i sti ng, v i z G alli a N arbone nsi s, A cq u

. i t ane nsi s,
Lu g d un e nsi s, and the B e l te ;
g also B ri ta i n , w i th I e r n e , a n d
Thu l e and lastly, the Al ps .

He re E ratosthe ne s and Ep horus are of li ttle se rvice H is .

chi e f g u i de i s J uli us C msar, w hom be fre q ue ntly q uote s ver

bati m . Poly bi us is hi s g uide for the Alps Pythe as i s the .

sou rce of som e sc an ty i nformati on re spe c ti ng Ie rne and Th u le .

T hro u g h ou t h is de scrip ti on he adds accou n t s obt a i n e d a t R om e

from trav e lle rs .

T he 5 th book comme nces w i th a g e ne ral sk e tch of Italy,

and re fers p ri ncipally to n orthe rn Italy D ivi di ng i ts hi story
.

into anci e nt and mode rn, his chie f re fe re nce for the forme r i s
Polybi u s, and for t he latte r w e are i nde b te d to the obse rv a

tions of t he au thor hi mse l f, or to accou nts re ce i v e d from othe rs .

S till t he descrip ti on of Uppe r Italy i s poor and u n sati sfac tory,

from t he au thor not su ffici e n tly av aili ng hi mse lf of R oman
resou rce s T he n follow s some account of E truri a w i th i ts
.

ne ig hbo u ri ng i sl ands, U mb ri a, S amni u m, L ati u m, and Rome ,

chiefly t h e resu l t of the author s ow n re se arche s and obse rv a
’

tio ns . T he book concl u de s w i th some re marks on the i h

habi tan ts o f the mou ntai nou s distri cts of S amni u m and C am
pama .

T he 6 th book i s a conti n uati on of the same su bj e ct M agna .

G rasci a S i cily and the adj ace nt islands are noti ce d and the
, , , ,

author co ncl u de s w i th a short di sc ussi on on the e x te nt of the

Roman E mpi re De scripti ons of some plac es are from his

.

own ob se r v ati on s ; bu t t he sou rc es w he nce he tak e s hi s

B ook ii . c. i . 20
. V01 1 p 1 19, of the T
. . . ranslati on .

1) 2
xiv P RE FA C E .

othe r acco nt of u i sl ands are the w orks of P 0

Italy an d the

ly bi u s E ratost he ne s A rte mi d or u
,
s Ephorus Fabi us Pi ctor
, , , ,

C mci li u s (of C al e Ac te i n S i cily ) and some o the rs b e si de s an , ,

anony mou s chorog rap he r su ppose d to be a Roman from the , ,

ci rc u mstance of hi s di stances be ing give n not i n stadi a but , ,

i n Roman mil e s .

T he 7 th book re l ate s fi rst to the peopl e north of the D anu

, be , ,

- the G e rmans Ci mbri G e tas D aci an s parti cu l rly the E u

, ( a ,
ro ,

pe an S cythi ans) and the C ri me a se condly to the people

, ,

sou th of the Dan u be v i z those i nhabi ti ng Illyri cum Pan no

,
.
,

ni a D al mati a the e aste rn coast of T hrace to the E u

, ,
x i ne Epi ,

ru s M ace doni a T hrace and the He ll e spont

, , T he latte r p art
, .

of thi s b ook i s not p re se rv e d e nti re i n any man u scrip t b u t ,

K rame r has i n hi s ow n opi ni on succee de d i n re stori ng from

, ,

t he e pi tome s le ft to u s the gre ate r part of w hat w as w anti ng .

O f G e rmany S trabo had tole rable i nformati on bu

,
t he n o ,

whe re state s w he nce i t i s de ri ve d ; he may hav e be e n p artly

i nde bte d to A si ni us Polli o w hose w ork he had alre ady e x am ,

i ne d for the R hi ne For the re mai ni ng nort he rn cou

. ntri e s ,

he had P ose i doni u s and the hi stori ans of the M i thri dati c w ar .

For t he sou the rn co u n tri es he had a l ost w ork of Ari stotle on ,

forms of gov e rnme n t Polybi u s P ose i doni u s and hi s chi e f

, , ,

discipl e s T heopompu
, s and Ep horu s Inci de ntally also he .

q uote s Home r and his i nte rp re te rs and P hilochorus ,

.

T he three followi ng book s are de d i cate d to the descri pti on of

G 1 e e ce wi th the adj ace nt islands
, T he 8th comp ri se s the .

Pe loponne sus and i ts we ll k now n se ve n provi nces Eli s M e s

-
, ,

se ni a L aconi a A rgoli s C ori n thi a w i th S i cyoni a Achai a and

, , , , ,

A rcadia t he 9th At ti ca w i th M e gari s B oeoti a Phoci s both

.
, , , , ,

L ocri and Thessaly the l 0th E ub oea E toli a and A carnani a

.
, , , ,

w i th t he i slands A fte r a long dig re ssion on the subj e ct of

.

t he C u re tes t he descri p ti on o f E u
, rope cl ose s w i th some se

cou nt of C re te and t he i sl ands of the E ge an S e a T he design .

an d constr u cti on of the se t hre e book s di ffe r consi de rably from

the p rece di ng H ome r i s adopte d as t he fou

. ndati on of hi s
ge og raphi cal de scri p ti ons ; some thi ngs S trabo must have
le a t as a e ye w i tne ss b ut more from vi e d v oce communi e s
rn n -
,

ti ons at A the ns or at Cori nth All i s i nte rw ov e n toge the r .

w i thou t any cle ar li ne of se parati on and t he re su l t i s some ,

con fu si on A the ns Cori nth Argos and the i r ne ighbourhood

.
, , , ,

w e re the only parts of G reece ou r au thor saw H eeren i n .

,
 F
PRE ACE . xv

de e d, mai ntai ns that he had see n the w hole of i t, and the

Archipe l ag o, bu t sati sfactory p roof of t his i s al tog e the r
wanti ng .

T he 1 l th mme nces w i th the de scrip ti on of the coun

book co
tri e s se parate d from E urope by the Te nni s or Don Asia i s di
.

v i de d by ou r au thor (w ho he re follow s E ratosthe ne s) i nto tw o

parts by t he Taurus w hi ch runs i n a di rec ti on e ast and w e st
, .

T he northe rn p art of A si a (or thi s si de T auru s) i s divi de d i n to

fou
r p arts . T he first part compri se s the cou n tri es lyi ng be
twee n t he De n, the S e a of A zofl, t he E u x i ne , and the C aspi an
'

the se co nd, the cou ntri e s e ast of the C aspi an and t he thi rd,
the cou n tri e s sou th of C au casu s .The se thre e p arts of the
first or n orthe rn di vi sion of A si a are con tai ne d i n the 10th
book ; the re mai ni ng fourth part occupie s the 1 2 th, 1 3 th, and
14th boo ks .

T he ch i e f au thori ti es for the fi rst part are , be si de s i n forma

ti on ob tai ne d from t rave lle rs and me rc hants at A masi a,
H erodot u s for the D on ; A rte mi doru s and E ratosthe n es for

distance s P ose i doniu s and T he O phane s of M i tyle ne , hi stori ans,

of the M i thri datic w ar ; M e trod oru s of S k e p si s ; H ypsi crate s

of A mi su s and C le i tarchu s for the d ig re ssi on on the A mazons .

For th e second p art, are p ri ncip ally P atrocles and A ri sto

bnlu s, h i sto ri ans of the A si ati c camp aig ns o f Ale x an de r .

For the thi rd part, or M e di a and A rme ni a, are , De ll i u s, w ho

wrote a hi story of the w ar ag ai nst the Parthi ans, i n w hi ch he

had se rv e d u n de r Antony A pollonide s of Ni caea, w ho w rote
a Pe ripl u s of E u rope and othe r wri te rs be fore me nti one d .

T he 1 2 th book comme nce s w i th a de taile d accou nt of A na

tolia, and co ntai ns the northe rn part It w as to hav e bee n

.

e x pe c te d t hat S t rabo w ou ld hav e describ e d most of t hese

cou ntri e s as an eye w i tne ss, lyi ng , as the y d o, so ne ar hi s na
-

tive cou n try, Cap padoc i a . Bu t thi s e x pe c tati on v an i shes,

w he n w e d i sco ve r the me ag re ness of his accou nt . W i th the
e xce p tio n o f Pont u s and C app adoci a, he had see n li ttle of the

res t, and d e pen d s u pon hi stori ans and oral i nformati on For .

e arli e r ti me s, his au thori ti e s are He rodotu s, H e llani c us, T he o

p o m p u s,
E p h or us, A r te m i dor u s,
Ap o ll od or u s, a n d D e m e t ri us
of S k e p si s ; for late r ti m es, hi stori ans of the w ars o f M i thri

date s and Pompe y . For the anci e n t hi story of the M y si ans

and P hry gi ans, he i s i nde b t e d to the ce l e b rate d Lydi an hi sto »

ri an X an t h u s, and M e ne crate s .
x vi P RE FA C E .

T he 13 th book i u the de scrip ti on of A natoli a T he

cont n e s .

g re ate r p art of the book i s occupi e d w i th a di sse rtation on the

Troad S trabo had trav e lle d ov e r the country hi mse l f bu
. t ,

hi s gre at au thori ty i s H ome r an d D e me tri u s of S ke p si s the ,

au thor of a work i n tw e n ty si x book s contai ni ng an hi storical

-
,

and g e og raphi cal comme n tary on that p art of the sec ond book
of the Ili ad i n w hi ch the force s of the T roj ans are e nu
,
me rate d .

A l e arne d dig re ssi on on the L e le ges Cili ce s and Pe lasgi w ho , , ,

p re ce de d the JEoli ans and Ioni ans i n the occ upati on of the
cou ntry i s p ri ncip ally tak e n from M e ne crate s and D e metri u
, s
of S k e p si s T he descrip ti on the n t u
. rns to the i nte ri or and ,

the accou nt of the E oli an c i tie s i s p robably d u e to P ose id o

ni u s . Throughout thi s b ook are e vi de nce s of great care and
de si re for accu racy .

T he 1 4 th book conti nu e s w i th the re mai nde r of An atol i a ,

and an accou nt of the i sl an ds S amos Chi os Rhodes and Cypru , s , , .

T he au thori ti e s follow e d are on the w hol e the same as i n the

, ,

pre vi ous b ook — H e rodotus Thucydi de s Ep horus Arte mi dorus

, , , ,

E ratosthe ne s and P ose i doni us b e si de s P he re cydes of S yros

, ,

w ho w rote on the Ioni an mig rati on and Anaxi me ne s o f L amp ,

sacu s the au
, thor of a hi story i n G re e k of t he M il e si an colo
'

ni e s . For C ari a he had the hi stori ans of Ale x ande r and an

,

au thor n ame d Philip w ho w rote on the Le le ge s and C ari ans

, .

For C yp ru s he had D amaste s and E ratosthe ne s .

T he 1 5 th and l 6 th book s con tai n a de scription of the se cond

p orti on of Asi a name ly the southe rn or the othe r si de of
, ,

Taurus In the 15 th book S trab o describe s India and Pe rsi a

.
, ,

the l atte r i n two chi e f divi si ons v iz A ri ana or E ast P e rsi a , .

,

and Pe rsi s or W e st P e rsi a T he se countries S trabo nev e r

.

saw ; hi s de scrip ti on t he re fore i s fou

, nde d on the au thori ty of
,

trav e ll e rs and hi stori ans T he topog rap hy of Indi a i s me ag re

.
,

and li mi te d to a fe w tow ns and ri v e rs ; bu t hi s accou nt of the

p e ople of the country i s more copious he be i ng suppli ed ,

w i th mate ri al s from the hi stori ans of Ale x ande r and of the

camp aig ns of S e l e u cus i n I ndi a H e l ook s on M e gasthe nes
.
,

O ne si cri tu s Dei machu

, s and C le i tarchu
, s as fab u lous wri te rs
bu t hi s confide nce re sts chi e fly on P atrocle s A ri stob u l us (one of ,

the comp ani ons and hi storians of Ale x ande r) and N e archu s , ,

the chi e f commande r of Ale x ande r s fl ee t Arte mi dorus ’

.

and Ni col au s of D amascu s are occ asi onally consu lted For .

A ri ana or E ast Pe rsi a, he had for his p ri ncipal authori ty E ra

xv iii P R EF A C E.

i u
r sc had q i e tly p ai d trib u
i te for thi ty thre e years ; and b oth
r -

the se tribes w e re re d u ce d to su bj e c ti on by Ti be ri u s and D ru

su s, B C . 14 . Thi s b ook w as the re fore w ri tte n i n A D 1 9

. . . .

In book vi c i v g 2, C aesar G e rmani cu

. . . s i s spok e n of as

still li v i ng H e di e d i n S y ri a, A D 20
. Thi s book w as . .

the re fore w ri tte n be fore that y e ar .

l l , S trabo says that Cy zi c u

‘

In b ook x ii c vi ii . . . s was

stil l a fre e state It lost i ts l i be rty A D 2 5

. Thi s b ook w as . . .

the re fore w ri tte n be fore A D 2 5 W he the r S trabo w as al i v e

. . .

or d e ad at thi s d ate , w e hav e no me ans of de te rmi ni ng .

T he cod ice s or manu scrip ts w hi ch e x i st of S trab o s w ork

’

appe ar to be copi e s of a si ngle man u scrip t e x i sti ng i n the

mi ddle age s, b ut now lost From the striki ng ag re e me nt of .

e rrors and omi ssi ons i n all now e x tant (w i th su c h di ffe re n ces

only as can be accou nte d for, ari si ng from the w ant of abi li ty

or c are le ssne ss of the c opyi st), i t appe ars most p rob abl e that

to thi s si ngle man u scrip t w e are i nde b te d for the pre se rv ati on

of the w ork S trab o hi mse l f de scribe s t he care le ssness of

.

‘
bad scribe s b oth at Rome and Ale x andri a, i n the follow in g
e x pre ssi ve l ang u age : S ome v e ndors of b ooks, also, e mploye d
bad scribes and n eg l e c te d to comp are t he copi es w i th the
origi nal s Thi s happe ns i n the case of othe r books, w hi ch
.

are C opi e d for sal e both he re and at A le x an dri a A fte r w hat .

Krame r has done for the te x t, w e can hope for li ttle i m

prove me nt, unle ss, w hat i s be yond all e x pe ctati on, some other
man uscript shou l d be di scov e re d w hi ch i s e i the r de riv e d from
anothe r sou rce , or i s a more corre ct copy .

T he follow i ng i s some accou nt of those i n e x i ste nce

C odi ce s i n the Impe ri al Lib rary, P ari s
1 N o 139 7 of the catalog u
. . e T hi s i s the pri ncipal code x
.

e x i sti ng i n the Impe ri al Lib rary, and w as w ri tte n i n the 12 th

ce n tu r I t w as forme rly m the S trozzi P alace at R ome , and
y .

w as b rou ght to Pari s by M ari a de M e di ci N ot only are p arts .

of the l e av e s, b u t e v e n w hole l e av e s of the 9 th book, dam

ag e d or de stroye d by damp , mi ce , had bi ndi ng , and care le ss
at te mp ts at corre c ti on Thi s code x contai ns the first ni ne
.

book s ; the se cond p art, contai n i ng the l ast e i ght, i s lost C ol .

l ate d by K rame r, and partly for Fal con e r, by V i lle bru ne .

2 N o 1 3 93 of t he c atal og u
. . e O n thi s code x B re q u ig ny
.

chi e fly de pe nde d for hi s e d i ti on M on tfau con sa s that i t i s

y .

B ook x i ii . c . i . 5 4, v ol . 1 1 .
p 380
. .
 PR E AC E F . xi x

of the 1 2 th or 1 3 th ce nt ury Krame r ,

howe ve r, j udgi ng from
the charac te r of the hand w ri ti ng and contract ons,i mai ntai ns
that i t be l ongs to t he e nd of t he 1 3 th or be g i n ni ng of the
14th ce n t ury It contai ns the w hol e se v e n tee n books
. of the
G e og rap hy, and w as w ri tte n i n t he E ast (not, howe ve r, by the
same han d thro u g hout ),
and b ro ug h t fro m C o nstan ti nop le to
Pari s by t he Abb é S e rv i n i n 1 7 3 2, to w hom i t had be e n pre
se nte d by a G re e k n ame d M au rocord ato Collate d by V ille .

bru ne for Fal cone r, and partly by Krame r .

3 N o 1 408 contai ns t he se v e n tee n book s, and appe ars to

. .

have be e n w ri tte n tow ards the e nd of the 1 5 th ce n t u ry In .

gene ral, t he geography of S trabo i s di vi de d by transcribe rs i n to

two p arts, the first con tai ni ng ni ne book s, t he se cond, t he last
eig ht ; b u t i n t hi s code x the re i s a bl ank l e af i nse rte d be tw e e n
the l oth and l l th b ook s, from w hi ch i t w ou ld app e ar that
there w as al so anothe r di vi si on of the w ork , se parati ng t he
su bj e cts, E urope and Asi a Partly collate d by V i lle brune for
.

Falcone r .

4. N 1 3 94
o . T hi s contai ns the se v e nte e n b ook s, and i s
.

very be auti fu lly w ri tte n, and ill u mi nate d w i t h arabe sq ue de

si gns It w as made by the orde r of Lore nzo the M ag ni fice nt ;
.

and i ts d ate , the re fore , i s afte r t he mi ddle of the 1 5 th ce ntu ry .

Coll ate d, as b e fore, by V i lle brune .

5 N o 1 396 contai ns the w hole se v e nte e n book s, and w as

. .

probably w ri tte n about the e nd of the 1 5 th or the be gi nni ng of

the l 6 t h ce n tu ry T he di vi si on of the w ork i s i nto te n book s
.

and se v e n book s In the be gi nni ng, i t i s state d to be t he gi ft

“
.

of A n to ny the Eparch to F ranci s t he g re at and ill u stri ous

ki ng of F rance Partly collate d by Krame r
. .

6 N o 1 3 95 contai ns the w hole se v e nte e n book s, and se rv ed

. .

for the Al di ne e di ti on of S trabo T he handw ri ti ng of thi s

.

code x i s e x ce lle n t, bu t the orde r of the w ords i s arbi trarily

change d , and the re are fre q u e n t omi ssi ons, some ti me s e v e n of
whole li nes : i t i s corru p t be yond de scripti on, and among the
worst w e posse ss Collated i n some p arts by Krame r
. .

N o 1 3 9 8, w ri tte n abou
. t the e nd of the 1 5 th ce n tu ry It .

contai n s t he e pi tome of the fi rst te n book s, by G e mi stu s P le tho,

and t he l ast se v e n books e nti re It i s a copy of N o 3 9 7 , i n the

. .

Li brary o f S t M ark, Ve ni ce C ollate d by V i lle brune

. . .

C od i ce s i n the V ati can

N o 1 3 2 9 of the catalog ue This code x date s from the begi n
. .
3 ! P RE FA C E .

i g prob abl y of the 14th ce ntury and i s re markable for be i ng

n n , , ,

t he w ork of thi rte e n d ifi e re nt transcribe rs It i s mu

'

ch to be la .

me nte d that the g re ate r part of i t i s l ost ; i t b egi ns from

,

the e nd of the 1 2 th b ook only and a p art of the l ast l e af of ,

t he 1 7 th book i s al so de stroye d w hat re mai ns to u s su rp asse s

all othe rs i n corre ctne ss of the te x t T he whole has bee n col .

late d for the fi rst ti me by Krame r .

N o 1 7 4 i s of the 15 th ce ntu
. ry and contai ns the se ve nte e n ,

books the first ni ne b ooks are w ri tte n by one transcribe r t he ,

last e ight by anothe r hand T he first ni ne b ooks hav e bee n .

coll ate d by K rame r .

No 1 7 3 contai ns the first te n book s and i s of the mi ddle of

.
,

the 1 5 th ce ntu ry It i s badly and i ncorre ctly w ri tte n

. T he .

l ast se ve n books w hi ch w ould comple te the code x are as

, , ,

Krame r conj e cture s from the pape r and hand w ri ti ng i n the ,

Lib rary of the G rand D uchy of Parma F rom a note i n G ree k .

at the e nd of the l oth b ook i t appe ars to hav e b ee n bro u g ht ,

to Rome A D 1 46 6
. Books 1 2 4 and 5 collated by
. .
, , , ,

Krame r .

N o 8 1 i s tole rably w e ll and corre ctly wri tte n

. It contai ns .

t he l ast e ight b ook s and i s of the e nd of the 1 5 th ce ntu

,
ry It .

app ears to be a copy of or se rve d as a copy to the code x i n , ,

the L au re nti an Lib rary No 19 Parti ally collate d by Krame r

, . . .

M e di ce an C od ice s i n the Lau re n ti an Lib rary Flore nce

, ,

C ode x 5 i s e l e g antly and corre ctly w ri tte n ; i t i s of the be

gi nni ng p robably of the 1 5 th ce ntury and contai ns the first
, , ,

te n b ooks T he 8 th and 9 th b ook s are not e nti re ; p assages

.

are c u rtai le d and mu c h i s omi tte d to w hi ch the atte nti on i s

, ,

not d raw n the li nes b e i ng ru

, n on w i thou t sp ace s l e ft to mark
omi ssi ons Errors of the first transcribe r are corre cte d by a
.

l ate r hand and noti ce d i n the margi n or b e twee n the li ne s

,
.

C ollate d by B andi ni for Falcone r and al most the w hole by ,

Krame r .

C ode x 40 contai ns the first te n b ook s ; a copy p rob ably of , ,

the forme r It w as wri tte n afte r the mi dd le of the 1 5 th

.

ce n t ury

Code x 1 5 i s of the mi ddle of the 15 th ce ntury and contai ns ,

the l ast se ve n book s It i s not i n any w ay re mark able

. .

C ode x 19 w ri tte n at the e nd of the 1 5 th ce ntury It con

, .

tai ns the l ast e ig ht book s and re se mbles N o 8 1 of the Vati can , . .

C ollate d by B andi ni for Falcone r .

 F
P R E A C E. x xi

Ve ne ti an C odi ces
N o 3 7 7 o f the catal og u
. e con tai ns the first tw e lve book s,
and i s w ri tte n i n t he 1 5 th ce ntu ry Forme rly the p rope rty.

of C ardi nal B e ssari on .

N o 3 7 8 con tai ns the se ve nte e n book s, of w hi ch the first

.

twe l ve are ap pare ntly copi es of the abov e , No 3 7 7 ; the re mai n .

i ng fiv e are transcribe d from some othe r code x Thi s w as, al so, .

forme rly the prope rty of C ardi nal Be ssari on .

N o 6 4 0 c ontai ns the last e ig ht book s

. It w as wri tte n, as .

appe ars f rom a note A D 1 3 2 1, by di ffe re n t hands

. . A g re at .

part of the 1 4th b ook i s w anti ng e ight bl ank pages are le ft

for t he comple ti on of i t ; b u t thi s w as not done by the tran
scribe r to w hom thi s p orti on w as assig ne d It i s place d by .

Krame r i n t he first class of manuscripts, and w as w holly col

late d by hi m .

N o 3 7 9 i s of the 1 5 th ce ntu
. ry It con tai ns the Epi tome of
.

G e mi stu s P le tho of t he fi rst te n b ook s, and t he w hole of the

l ast sev e n books It i s the code x whi ch se rv e d for the copy,
.

N o 1 3 98, i n the Impe ri al Lib rary at Pari s

. Forme rly t he .

prope rty of Cardi nal Be ssari on .

N o 606 contai ns the l ast e ight books, and w as w ri tte n to

.

wards the e n d of the 15 th ce nt u ry It contai ns nothi ng w hi ch

.

i s not to be fou nd i n othe r man u scri pt s .

Cod ice s i n t he A mbrosi an Library, M il an

C ode x M 5 3 contai ns all b ut book
. and i s of the 1 5 th

ce n t ury T he book s are not w ri tte n on p ape r of t he same

.

si ze , n or i n consec u tiv e order, al thou gh by the same hand .

B ook 1 1 i s to be fou
. nd i n C ode x N 2 89, tog e the r w i th .

porti ons of other authors, w ri tte n by a di ffe re nt transcribe r,

no d o u b t w i th the i nte nti on of comple ti ng thi s code x A c .

cord i n g to K rame r, the first te n b ooks are copi e d from Code x

6 of the M e di ci M S T he 1 3 th, 1 4 th, 1 2th b ook s (the orde r
.

in w h i c h the y stand ) from the M e di ci M S 19, and the .

1 1 th, 1 5 th, 16th, 1 7 th, from the M e di ci M S 15 Partly . .

Code x G 5 3 contai ns the se v e nte e n b ooks, an d i s of the

.

end of the 1 5 th ce ntu ry Fi ve le ave s at the be g in ni ng, and

.

tw o at the e n d, are de stroye d by damp, trace s of w hi c h are to

be se e n throu ghout Partly collate d by Krame r
. .

In the Lib rary of Eto n Colle ge i s a code x contai ni ng the

first te n book s ; i t w as w ri tte n at C onstan ti nople Krame r, .
xx ii F
P R E A C E.

w ho, how e ve r, di d not se e i t, conj e ctu res that the M e d i ci

M S , C ode x 1 5 , contai ni ng the l ast e ig ht b ooks, w as forme rly

.

uni te d to i t, and comple te d the whole work Collated for .

Falcone r .

In the Library of the E sc u ri al i s a code x comple te d , as w e

are i n forme d by a note at the end, A D 1 4 2 3 . . Collate d by

.

B aye r for Falcone r .

T he M ad rid Lib rary possesse s a code x w ri tte n i n the l at

te r part of the 15 th ce ntu ry , contai ni ng the se v e nte e n boo ks .

In the Lib rary at M oscow i s a code x contai ni ng the se ve nte e n

b ooks ; i t was w ri tte n at the e nd o f the 15 th or be gi nni ng
o f the l 6 th ce n tu ry T he fi rst ni ne books re se mble the Paris
.

C ode x , N o 13 97 the l ast e ight, the Ve ne ti an Code x, N o 640

. . .

It c ame from one of the monas te ri e s of M ou nt A thos, and

w as not de stroye d, as G rosku rd su spe cts, i n the g re at fi re of

18 12, b u t i s still to be fo u nd i n the Lib rary of the Holy S y

nod, u nde r N o 204

(
.M at t . as I a m i n forme d by the
Archi mandri te S abba, w ho date s from the Kremli n, Ap ril
4 th, 1 85 7 .

A code x al so i s ye t to be found i n one of the monaste ries

of M o u nt A thos From the accounts of learne d trav e lle rs
.

( Z a c har i as, R ai se i n de n O ri e n t, a nd F al l me ra e
y ,r i n the A llg e m .

Zei tg 5 Jun
. . i t contai ns nothi ng w hich can su pply
the de fici e nci e s of those M S S w i th w hi ch w e are acq u
. ai nte d .

B esi de s the above codices, there e x i st four e pi tomes of the

G e og raphy of S trabo, of w hich,
1 T he Epi tome Palati na, i n the He i de lbe rg Library, i s the
.

ol dest o f all M S S o f thi s w ork . It i s p robably of the b egi n

.

n i ng of the l 0th cen tu ry, al thou g h Dod we ll place s i t be twee n

9 7 6 and 996 T he cod e x from w hi ch i t w as copi ed appe ars
.

to have bee n p e rfect, and contai ne d the w hole of t he 7 th book,

w hic h i s i mpe rfe ct i n all o the r codi ces It i s, ho we v e r, to be
.

re g re tte d that the au thor di d not confi ne hi msel f t o follow i ng

the te x t of S trab o ; he has not only i nd u lge d i n c u rtaili ng,

transp osi ng , and changi ng the w ords and se nte nce s of t he

o rigi nal , b u t has some ti me s al so adde d e x p re ssions of his ow n .

2 T he Vati can Epi tome i s of more v al u

. e than t he pre

ce d i ng ; the e x tracts are more copi ou s, the au t hor se ldom

w an de rs from t he te x t of S trabo, and i n no i nstance i nse rts
l ang uag e of hi s ow n T he code x w hi ch se rv e d as the b asi s
.

for the E pi tome contai ne d the 7 th book e nti re , and from thi s
.
 F
P RE A C E . x xi ii

and the P al ati ne Epi tome Krame r collecte d the frag me nts of
the l ast p art of the 7 th book , w hi ch appe ar for the fi rst ti me
in hi s e di ti o n (see v ol i of the Transl ati on, p
. . T hi s .

code x w as w ri tte n i n the mi ddl e of t he 1 4 th ce ntu ry, and has

suffe re d mu c h by ti me and care l e ssne ss ; se v e ral le av e s are

lost, an d li ne s of the te x t at the top and bottom of the pag e s

hav e be e n c u t off i n the bi ndi ng .

3 T he Pari si an Epi tome, on w hi ch no gre at v al u

. e i s pl ace d

by Krame r .

4 T he Epi tome of G e mi stu

. s P le tho re fe rre d to ab ov e i s , ,

of gre at v al u e and he l d i n the hig hest esti mati on by all

,

edi tors .

T he fi rst appe arance of S trabo s w ork i n pri nt w as a Lati n

’

transl ati on by G u ari ni of Ve ron a an d G re gori o of T i fe rno

, ,
.

O f thi s thi rtee n e di ti ons w e re p ri nte d the fi rst i n 1 46 9 or

, ,

147 1 the t we l fth i n 1 5 5 9 and the l ast i n 16 5 2

,
It i s not .

know n from w hat manuscripts the transl ati on w as take n nor ,

whe the r they now e x i st ; b u t thou gh the translati on i tse lf

,

i s b arb ar ou s and i n many p assage s e rroneou

,
s i ts fi de l i ty to ,

the origi n al i s so appare nt that all e di tors to t he p re se nt ti me

,

have consu l te d i t as a manuscrip t .

T he fi rst e di tion of the G re e k te xt was pri nte d at Ve ni ce

by Al d us i n 15 16 and w as take n from so corru
,
pt a manuscri pt
that C orny compares i t to the A u g e an sta bl e T h e se co n d .

edi ti on w as a re pe ti ti on of the Al di ne accomp ani e d by t he ,

Lati n transl ati on of G uari ni and w as p ubli she d by Hoppe r ,

and H e re sbach at B eale i n 1 5 49, T he thi rd e di ti on by X y

,
.
,

lande r i n 1 5 7 0 was also a re pe ti tion of the te x t of Ald us ; b ut

, ,

a ne w L ati n transl ati on accomp an i e d i t T he fou rth an d fifth .

e di ti on s w hi ch do not esse nti ally d ifi e r w e re p u

'

,
bli shed i n ,

1 58 7 and 162 0 by Isaac C asau , bon H e collate d for hi s .

edi ti on fo u r man u scrip ts w hi c h he ob tai ne d from hi s fathe r

,

i n-law H S te p he ns and w as the fi rst to add a comme ntary

,
.
,

bu t i t i s n o t k nown w hat manu scrip ts w e re made u se of T he .

e di ti on of A l m e l ov ee n 1 707 be i ng a re p ri nt of C asau
, , b on ,

w i th note s and an e di ti on comme nce d by B re q u

,
ig ny Pari s , ,

1 7 6 3 bu
,
t n ot conti nu e d be y on d t he fi rst thre e book s can ,

scarce ly be pl ace d among the n u mbe r of ne w e di ti ons B re .

u i n l ft a Fre nch transl ati on i n man u sc rip t an d n ote s i n

q g y e
Lati n w h i c h w e re consul te d by the F re nch translators
,
.

T he se v e n th e di tion was that of T homas Falcone r of C he s

 x xi v F
P R E A C E.

te r, and B rasennoee C olle ge , pu

of bli she d i n 2 v ols foli o, at: .

For t he fi rst time si nce C asau

’
O x ford, 1 807 . bon s l ast
e d i ti on ne arly 200 ye ars b e fore , manu
, scrip ts w e re coll ate d

for this e di ti on, name ly, those of E ton, M oscow , the Escu rial,

and the Lau re nti an lib rary ; the conj e ct u ral e me ndations

of Tyrw hi tt, and note s of t he e di tor and othe rs, are adde d .

It has e ve ry thi ng that i s v al u able i n C asau

’
bon s e d i ti on,
be si des hav i ng correcte d n umbe rle ss typog rap hi cal e rrors .

In the accou nt give n of i t, the p u bli c are as much w ronge d

as w e are ab u se d ; for no vi e w w hate ve r i s l ai d be fore
”1
them of i ts natu re or i ts me ri ts .Thos Falcone r, hav .

i ng pre pare d the gre ate r part of the w ork for the p re ss, di ed
i n 1 7 92 A li ttle more than t he two fi rst book s w e re e d i te d
.

by John Parsons, Bishop of Pe te rb oroug h, and forme rly

M aste r of B alli ol Colle ge , O x ford ; bu t the w hol e w ork w as,
ul ti mate ly, i n 1802 giv e n up to T homas Falcone r (ne phe w of
t he forme r), of C orp u s C hri sti C olle g e , O x ford, w ho com

p le t e d i t a n d w rot e t he p re fa ce . A co m pl e te re vi sal of the

te x t, howe v e r, w as not atte mpte d .

T he e ig hth e di ti on was that of P rofe ssor J P S ie be nkee s, . .

of w hi ch g re at e x pe c tati ons we re forme d T he de fici e nci e s of

.

hi s pe rformance are strongly comme n te d on by Krame r S i e .

be nkee s li ve d to comple te only the first six book s ; the re

mai nde r of the w ork w as unde rtake n by T zchucke , and con
du cte d w i th gre ate r sk i ll and abili ty than by hi s p re de cessor .

It w as p u bli she d i n 1 8 1 1, 6 v ols 8vo. .

T he ni n th e di ti on i s that by C oray, Pari s, 1 8 1 5 — 18 18, 4 v ol s .

8 vo Krame r p asse s an u
. nfav ou rable O pi ni on on i t T he e di tor, .

accord i ng to hi m, d i d not possess an ap ti tu de for d i scri mi n

ati ng the v al u e of the d iffe re n t manu scri p ts he collate d , and

consi de re d more w hat he thou g ht ought to have be e n w ri tte n

than w hat w e re re ally the au
’
thor s w ords He nce , al though
.

he was su cce ssfu l i n re stori ng the tru e r ea di ng s of many p as

sag e s, be corru pte d not a fe w , and le ft untouche d many e rrors .

Y e t he w as a v e ry able scholar, and has the me ri t of atte mp t

i ng the first cri ti cal e di ti on of S trab o .

T he te n th e di ti on i s that by Professor G u stavu s Krame r,

i n 3 v ols 8 vo, the first of whi ch appe are d i n 18 44, the l ast i n
.

1 85 2 . T he e di to r has b rou ght to hi s task g re at abili ty and

A R e ply to the C al umnie s of the E d inb urgh R e vi e w against O xford,
98, by Dr C opleston, late B ishop of L andafi O x ford, 1810
'

page . . .
xx vi P RE FA C E .

and C omme n tarie s of E ustathi us on Home r w hi ch w e re

i n the ,

W ri tte n tow ards the e nd of the tw e l fth ce ntu ry It i s an e x .

ampl e of K rame r s j u st re mark that no w ork of an

’

y a n ci e n t ,

au thor w hic h has de sce nde d to ou

, r ti me has su ffe re d more ,

from vari ou s cau se s .

A translation by F A mbrosoli formi ng p art of the C ol .

,
”
l ana de gli A nti chi S tori ci G re ci was p ubli shed i n 1 83 2 , ,

4 v ols 8v o M il an and i s fou

.
,
nde d on the Fre nch t ransl ati on
, .

A transl ati on of the thi rd book (S pai n ) by Lope z w as p ubli she d ,

at M ad ri d 1 7 88 and i s w e ll S pok e n of
, , T he be st transl ati on .

of t he w h l
o e w ork — and too mu ch c annot be sai d i n prai se o f i t
—i s i n G e rman by G roskurd 4 v ol s 8 vo Be rl i n 183 1
, , .
, ,

1834 . T he l as t v ol u me contai ns a ve ry c0 piou s i nde x .

In concl u si on I have to ack now le dge c on si de rable obl ig a

,

ti ons to the notes and pre faces of G rosk u rd Krame r the , ,

Fre nch transl ators and othe rs , .

T he p art of the t ranslati on for w hi ch I am re sponsible

c omme nce s at chap iv b ook v i i v ol i p 4 7 3 to t he e n d of
. . .
, . . .
,

the work and i s partly b ase d on an i ncompl e te transl ati on i n

,

M S by my l ate fathe r the R e v D r T Fal cone r

.
, T he pre . . . .

v i ou s porti on i s t he w ork of Hans C H amil ton E sq F S A .

, .
, . . .
,

to whom I am i nde b te d for hi s co nti n u e d i nte re st i n the

transl ati on throu g hout for hi s care i n correcti ng the press

, ,

and for v al u able su gge sti ons .

A comple te i nde x w hi ch concl udes the thi rd v olume has

, ,

b e e n compile d w i th the gre ate st re g ard to accuracy by a ,

ge ntle man of trie d skill and abili ty It contai ns e ve ry geo .

a p hi cal name me nti one d by S trabo ; and t he mode r n n ame s

g r ,

p ri nte d i n i tali cs are also ad de d as far as can be asce rtai ne d

, ,

the y are not gi v e n w i th pe rfect con fide nce i n all case s ; d i s

cu ssi on on dou b tful p oi nts woul d hav e e x cee ded the li mi ts of
thi s w ork and re fe re nce may be ad v antage ou sly made w he re ,

more mi nute de tail i s re q ui re d to the able arti cles i n Dr W , . .

S mi th s D i cti on ary of G re e k and Roman G e og rap hy

’
.

W FA LC C N E R
. .

Re ctory B u s/i c
y H,
arts , .

S ep tember 1, 1 85 7 .
 S T RAB O S GEO GRA PH Y
’
.

B O O K X IV .

S UM M AR Y .

T he F ourteen th B ook u e
i

contai ns an acco nt of
the C cl ad s isl an ds and th ey
reg i o n O p p o si t e to the m, P amp h l i a, l sau y
ri a, L yci a, P i sid i a, C ili ci a as far
as S e l e uc i a of S yri a, and that p art of A sia p rope rl calle d Ioni a y .

CHAPTER I .

1 . TH E R E re mai n to be de scribe d Ioni a C ari a and the , ,

sea-co ast be yond the Tau ru s w hich is occ u pie d by Lyci ans
, ,

P amphyl i an s and C il icians ,

l
W e shal l thu s fi ni sh the de
.

scrip ti on of the w hole ci rc u i t of the pe ni nsula the i sthmus of ,

whi c h w e hav e sai d consi sts of the trac t be twee n the E u

, ,
x i ne

and t he S e a of Issu s .

2 T he n av i gati on arou
. nd Ioni a along the coast i s ab ou t
34 3 0 stadi a It is a conside rable di stan ce on accou
. n t of the ,

g u l fs an
, d o f t he pe ni n sul ar form for the most p ar t of the

cou n try b u t t he le ngth i n a straig ht l ine i s not g re at

,
T he .

distan ce for e x ampl e from Ephe su

, s to S my rna i s a j ou
, rne y

in a straig h t l ine of 3 20 stadi a ; to M e tropoli s i s 1 20 stadia

2
,

and the re mai nde r to S my rna ; b u t t hi s di stance by se a i s

li ttle le ss t han 2200 stadi a T he e x te nt of the Ioni an coast
.

is reckone d from P ose idi u m be longi ng to the M ile si ans

3
, ,

T hat i s the , m
ari ti me p arts of A sia M inor, from C ape C ol oni op posi te
M i tilini to B aj as, the ancie nt l ssu s T he c oast of Ioni a compre he nde d
.

be tw ee n C ap e C oloni and the M araude r (B oj uk M e nde r T sohai ) forms

part o f the mod e rn pachalics, S arnchan and S oghla ; C ari a and L y c i a are
co ntain e d i n the p achali c , M e n te sche ; P am hy l ia and L y c i a in those of
p
T e ke an d l tsch -i li M onnt T au
. ru s had i ts be gi nning at the p romontory
T rogi l iu m, n ow C ape S amsoun, or S anta M ari a opposi te S amoa .

J e nik oi . C ape A rbors .

VO L . 111. g
 2 S T R A BO . C A sA un
. 632 .

and the boundaries of Cari a , as far as P hocma, l

and the r ive r
He rmus .
2

3 Accordi ng to P he recydes M ile tu

. s M
y us
3
M yc ale , an d , , ,

Ephe sus on thi s coast w e re forme rly occupied by Carians ;

, ,

the part of the coast ne x t i n orde r as far as Phoca e a and , ,

C hios and S amos of w hich A ncmus was ki ng we re occupied

, , ,

by Le lege s but both nati ons w e re e x pe lle d by the Ioni ans

, ,

an d took re fu ge i n the re mai ni ng parts of C ari a .

P he re cyde s says that the le ad e r of the Ioni an whi ch w as ,

poste ri or to the E oli an migration was Androclus a le g i ti , ,

mate son of Codru s ki ng of the Athe ni ans and that he w as

nde r of Ep he su
,

the fou s he nce i t w as that i t be came the se at

,

of the royal p alace of the Ion i an pri nces Eve n at prese nt .

the de sce ndants of that race are calle d ki ngs and rece ive ce r ,

tai n honou rs as the chie f se at at the p u

, bli c g ame s a p urple ,

robe as a symbol of royal de sce nt a staff i nste ad of a sce p tre , ,

and the su pe ri nte nde nce of the sacri fices i n honour of the
E le usi ni an Ce re s .

Ne le us of a P ylian family founded M iletu

, s T he M e sse
, .

ni ans and P li ans pre tend that t he re i s some affini ty be twee n

y
t he m ; i n re fere nce to whi ch late r poe ts say that e v e n Ne stor
w as a M e sse ni an and that many P yli ans accompanie d M e
,

lanth u s the fathe r of Codru

,
s to A the ns and that all t hi s
, ,

people se nt out the colony i n common w i th the Ioni ans T he re .

i s also to be se e n on the p romontory P ose idi u m an al tar e re ct

e d by Ne le u s .

M yu s w as fou nde d by C ydre l us a sp u ri ous son of Codru s; ,

Le be dos by A ndropomp u s w ho took possession of a place

,

c alle d Arti s ; Colophon by A ndrm mon a P yli an as M i mne r , ,

mus me ntions i n hi s poe m of Nanno ; Frie ns by JEpy tu

5
s ,

son of Nele u s ; and afte rwards by Philotas w ho brou g ht a ,

colo ny from T he be s ; Te os by Athamas i ts first founde r , ,

whe nce Anacre on calls the ci ty A thamantis b u t at the ti me ,

of the Ioni an migrati on of the colony i t re ce ive d se tt l e rs from

N anclus a sp u ri ou
, s son of Codru s and afte r thi s from A
p oec u,s
and D amasu s who we re Athe ni ans and from G e re s a B oso
, , ,

t i au; E ry thrm w as fou nde d by C nop u s who also w as a s u

p ,

Karadscha Fokia . Ge di s-T schai . De re koi .

Le be di gli , L e be d itzhissar .

5
A porti on of this poe m by M i mne rmu
. s is q uote d i n A the nmus, b . xi .
39, p 748 of t he translation, B ohn s C lass L i brary
’
. . .
D xiv
. . C . r. § 4. IO N IA . 3

r ons son of
i Codrus ; Phocaea by Athe ni ans who accompani ed ,

P hilog e ne s ; C lazomenw by P e rslu s ; C hi os by Ege rti u s w ho ,

brought w i th hi m a mi xe d body of coloni sts ; S amos by T e m

brion an d afte rw ards by P rocles
, .

4 The se are the twe lve Ioni an ci ti es

. A t a su bse que nt .

p e ri od S my rna also w as ad de d to the I o ni an associ ati on at

the in stance of the Ephe sians for anci e ntly the y i nhabite d the
,

same c i ty at w hi ch ti me Ephesu
, s w as called S myrna C al .

li nu s some where giv e s i t thi s n ame and call s the Ephe si ans ,

S myrnte ans i n the addre ss to Ju pi te r

A nd pity the S mymaaans ;

and in anothe r p assage,

re me mbe r now , i f ever, the beautiful thighs of the oxen [w hi ch the
S myrnrcans burnt in sacrifice ] .

S myrna w as Amazon who got possessi on of Ephe sus ;

an ,

from he r the i nhabi tants and the city had the i r name i n the ,

same mann e r as some Ephe si ans w e re calle d S i syrb i tae from

S i syrba ; and a ce rtain spot i n Ephe su s w as calle d S my rna ,

as H i pp on ax te sti fies :

H e lived in S myrna, at the b ack of the cit y be twee n T rache ia and Le

”
pre A cts .

T he mountai n Prion was called Le m e Acta ; i t ove rhang s the

pre se nt ci ty and has on it a porti on of the wall E ve n now
, .

the farms at the back of the Prion re tai n the name i n the
te rm O pi sthol e pri a T he cou ntry along the foot of the mou
. n
tai n abou t C ore ssus w as calle d T rache i a T he ci ty w as an .

ci e ntl y b uilt about the Athe naeum whi ch i s now be yond the ,

ci ty at the (fou ntai n) H pe lte u s S my rna the re fore w as si tu

, y .

ate d ne ar t he p re se nt gymnasi u m at the back of the pre se nt ,

ci ty b u , t be tw ee n T rachei a and Le pre A cts T he S myrna» .

an s u, pon qui tti ng the Ephe si ans marche d to the pl ace whe re ,

S myrna now stood and whi ch was i n the posse ssion of Le le

,

es . The y e x pe lled the se pe ople and founde d the ancie nt

myrna w hi ch i s di stant from the pre se nt city about 20 stad i a
,
.

T he y w e re the msel ve s afte rwards e x pe lle d by E oli ans and ,

took re fu ge at Colophon ; the y the n re turned with a body of

me n from the l atter place an d re covere d the i r ow n ci ty , ,

S myrna M i mne rmu

. s re late s thi s i n hi s poe m of N an no, an d

says of S myrna, that i t w as alw ays a su bj e ct of conte nti on ;

 S T R A BO . ( urs
ho . 634 .

after leaving P ylns, the loll y ci ty of N e leus, we came in ou r v oy age to

the long w ished -for A sia, and set tle d at C o lophon, and haste ni ng thence
from the ri ve r A stée is, by the w ill of the gods we took E olian S myrna
”
.

S o much the n on thi s su bj e ct .

W e mu st, howe ve r, agai n de scribe pl ace i n parti cular e ach ,

be gi nni ng wi th t he pri ncipal ci tie s from w hich the fi rst se t ,

tl e me nts origi nate d I me an M ile tu s and Ephesu

, s for these ,

are su pe ri or to all others and t he most ce le brate d , .

5 Ne x t after the P ose i di u

. m of the M ilesi ans at the di s ,

tance of 1 8 stadi a from the se a-coast, i s the orac le of Apollo

1

Di dyme u s among the B ranchi dte Thi s as we ll as the other .

,

te mple s e x ce pt t hat at Ephe su

, s w as b u rn t by the orde r of
,

X e rx es ” T he B ranchi dte de li ve re d u t h e t r e asu re s of the

.
p
g o d to th e P e rsi an ki ng an d ac co m pani e d ,h i m i n hi s flig ht i n ,

orde r to av oi d the p u ni shme nt of sacrile ge and tre ache ry .

T he M ilesi ans afte rw ards b u il t a te mple whi ch e x ce e ded ,

i n size all othe rs bu t i t re mai ne d w i thou

, t a roof on accou nt

of i ts mag ni tu de T he ci rcu i t of the sacred e nclosure con

.

tai ne d w i thi n i t a village wit h a magni fice nt grove w hi ch also ,

e x te nde d beyond i t ; othe r sacre d e ncl osu re s contai n the ora

cle and what b e l ongs to the w orship of the d
, g o .

He re i s lai d the sce ne of the fable of Branchus and Apollo s ,

’

love for hi m T he te mple i s adorned wi th the most costly

.

offe ri ngs the prod u, cti ons of anci e nt art .

T he ce to the ci ty the j ou rney i s not long e i the r by land

or se a
p .

6 Ephoru
. s re lates that M ile tu s w as first fou nde d and for
ti fie d by the C re tans on the spot above the se a-coast w he re
at p re se nt the anci e nt M ile tu s i s si t uate d and that S arpe don ,

cond u cte d t hi the r se ttl e rs fromthe M il e tu s i n C re te

‘ and g ave ,

i t the same name ; that Le le ge s we re the forme r oc cu pie rs of

t he cou ntry and that afte rwards Ne le u
, s bu il t the p re se nt city .

P liny , v 29, says the d istance i s 20 stadi a

. .

T he B ranchidmwere de sc e ndants o f B ranchu s, who himse l f was de

sce n de d from M ac m re us, w ho k i lle d N e op to le mus, son of A chil le s Ao .

rd i ng to H e rodotu s, the te mp le w as b u rn t by order of D ari us, H e rod v

gz
. .

vi l 9 . .

P liny v 29, says that the distance is 180 stadia

, . .

A cco rdi ng to P au sau ias v ii 2 a frie nd of S arpe don, name d M i le tu

. . . s.
condu c te d the col ony from C re te , f ou nde d M ile tu s, and
gave hi s name to

it. B e fore his arri val the p lace bore the name of A nactori a, and more
anc i e ntl y L e le is
g .
n xi v
. . c. 1 4 75 IO N IA . M ILET US . 5

T hepre se nt ci ty has four harbours one of w hich will ad ,

mi t a fl e e t of ships 1
T he ci ti ze ns hav e ac hi e v e d many great
“

dee ds b u t the most i mp ortant i s the n u

,
mbe r of col onie s w hi ch
the y establi she d T he w hol e E u x i ne for i nstance and t he
.
, ,

Propon tis and many ot he r places are pe ople d wi th the ir

, ,

se ttle rs.

Anax i me nes of Lamp sac us says that the M ile si ans colonize d ,

both the i sland Icarus and Le rns and L imnae on t he H e lles ,

p o n t i,n t he C h e rsone su s i n A sia Aby d u

s A ri shs a nd , , ,

Pm su s on the i sl and of the C y zi ce ni A rtace and Cyzi cu s ,

i n t he i nte ri or of the Troad S ce psi s W e have me n ti one d i n , .

,

ou r parti cu lar de scrip ti on of place s othe r ci ti e s w hi ch this ,

w ri te r has omi tte d .

B oth the M ile si ans and De li ans i nvoke Ap ollo Uli us as ,

di spe n si ng he al th and cu ri ng di se ase s for oilhe w i s to be i n

’

he al th w he nce oat s} a wou

,
nd he ale d and the p hrase i n H o ,
‘
me r O ni as re xa i p e y a xai pe he alth and good w e lcome ; for
’ ' ‘

, ,

Apollo i s a he ale r and A rte mi s has he r name from mak ing,

pe rsons a prq ue a g or sound T he sun also and moon are as

’ ’

,
.
, ,

soci at e d w i th t he se de i ti e s si nce the y are the cau se s of the ,

good q uali ti es of the ai r pe stile n ti al dise ase s also and sudden , ,

de ath are attrib u te d to these d e i ti e s .

7 Il l u
. stri ou s p e rson s n ativ e s of M ile tu s w e re Thal e s one , , ,

of the se v e n w i se me n the fi rst p e rson w ho i n trod u ce d among

,

the G ree k s physiolog y and mathe mati cs ; hi s di sci ple A n

ax i man de r and A nax i me nes the di sciple of A nax i mande r
,
.

Be si de s the se H e catte us the histori an ; and of ou

,
5
r t i me ,

E schi n e s the orator w ho w as b ani she d for hav i ng spok e n ,

w i th t w o gre at fre e dom be fore Pompe y the G re at and di e d ,

i n e x ile .

M ile tu s shu t he r gates ag ai nst Ale x an de r and e x pe ri e nce d ,

the mi s fortu ne of b e i ng take n by storm w hi ch w as al so the fate ,

of H ali carnassu s long be fore thi s ti me i t w as capture d by the

Pe rsi ans C allisthe ne s re late s that P hryni chus the tragi c
.
,

wri te r w as fi ne d a thou sand drachma by the A the ni an s for

c omp osi ng a pl ay e nti tl e d s by Dari u

”
T he taki ng of M ile t u s .

M ore than 80, acc ording to P liny , v 29 T o be w e ll . . .

H e n ce the English w e al, the mark of a stri pe 0 d x x iv 402 . . . .

C oray , w ho is follow e d by G roskurd, su h w ords and C ad

''
5 ose s t e
pp
mu s to be h e re omi tte d Krame r considers this corre cti on to be ve ry
.

dou btful ; see b i 0 ii 6 . . . . .

6 mn o
a i . C ass“ . 635 .

T he i sland Lade lies close i n front of M ile tu s, and smal l

i slan ds abou ‘
t T rag aew, w hi ch afford a she l te r for pi rate s .

8 Ne xt follows the G u
. lf of L atmu s, on w hi ch i s si tuate d
H e racle i a u nde r L atmu
”9
s, as i t i s called , a small tow n
w i th a she lter for ve ssel s . It forme rly had the same name as
the mou ntai n abov e , w hich H ecatq thi nks w as the same
as that cal led by the poe t
3
the mou ntai n of the P hthe i ri ,
for he says that the mou ntain of the P hthe iri w as si tu ated
be low L atmus ; b ut some say that i t was G ri um, as be i ng
parallel to Lat mus, and e x te ndi ng from the M ilesi an terri
tory tow ards the e ast, throu gh Cari a, as far as B u t omu s and

C halce tores Howe v er, the mountai n rises up i n sig ht of

.

the ci ty .

A t a li ttle di stance fu rthe r, afte r crossi ng a small rive r ne ar

L atmu s, the re i s see n i n a cav e the se p u lchre of E ndymi on .

The n from H e racle i a to Pyrrha, a small ci ty, i s ab out 100

stadi a by se a, b u t a li ttle more from M i le tu s to H e racle i a, i f
we i ncl u de the w i ndi ng of the bays .

9 From M ile tu
. s to Pyrrha, i n a straight li ne by se a, i s 30
stadi a ; so mu ch l onge r i s the j ou rne y by saili ng ne ar t he

l and .

10 W he n we are S e aki ng of ce le b rate d place s, the re ader

.

p
must e nd ure wi th p ati e nce the dryness of such ge og rap hi cal
de scri pti ons .

From Pyrrha to the mouth of the M aeande r are 50 stadi a

u
.

T he grou nd abou t i t i s marshy and a sw amp In sail i ng p

.

the ri v e r i n v e sse ls rowe d by oars to the d istance of 3 0 stadi a,

w e come to M yu 6
s, one of the tw e lv e Ioni an ci ti es, w hi ch, on
accou nt of i ts d i mi nishe d pop u lati on, i s now inco rporate d w i th

M ile tu s X e rx es 18 sai d to have give n this ci ty to T he mi s

.

tocle s to su pply hi m w i th fish, M agne si a wi th bre ad, and

L ampsacus wi th w ine 6
.

1 1 A t fou
. r stadi a from M
y os i s T hymbri a, a C ari an vil lage
,

n ear w hi ch i s Aornu m ; thi s i s a sacred cav e calle d C haro

C handle r says that the T ragaate w e re sand-b anks or shallows .

3
B afi 11 i i 868
.
3
. . . .

£ 1: Wm, according to G rosku rd s e me ndati on, in place of £ 1: 64

’
151 .

D e re k oi .

T w o othe r towns, P e rcote and P ale sce psis, we re also give n to T he

mistocles, the first to supply hi m wi th dress, the second wi th bed -room
fu
rni tu re -P lu
tarch, L ife of T hemi ctocla
. .
8 ST R A BO . C asan n . 637 .

upon the same base Antony took them all away but A u .
,

g ustus Caesar re place d t wo the M i ne rv a and the He rc ule s , ,

upon the same base H e t ransporte d the J upi te r to the .

Capi tol havi ng b uilt a chape l for i ts rece ption

, .

15 T he v oyage rou
. nd the i sland S amos i s 600 stad i a
‘ .

Forme rly w he n the Cari ans i nhabi te d i t, i t w as calle d P ar

,

t he ni a t he n A nthe mu s the n M e lamphylu the n S amos

2
, s , , ,

e i the r from the nitme of some nati ve he ro, or from some o ne

w ho cond u cte d a col ony thi the r from Ithaca and C e phalle nia .

I n i t i s a p romontory looki ng towards Dre panu m i n Icari a ,

w hi ch has the name of A mpe l os (the Vi ne ,) bu t the w hole ,

mountai n w hi ch spreads over the i sland has the same name

, ,
.

T he i sl and i s not re mark able for good w i ne al thou 3

gh the ,

i slands arou nd as C hi os Le sbos, C os and al most all the ad

, , ,

j a ce nt co nt i ne nt p rod uc e w i ne s of,
t h e be st ki nd T he B p hs .

si an and the M e trO pol i te s are g ood w i ne s b u t the M esogi s, ,

the T mol u s the C atace cau

,
me ne C ni dos S myrna, and othe r , ,

more obscu re pl ace s are di sti ng u i shed for the e x ce lle nce of
,

the i r w i nes whe ther for grati fication or di e te ti c p u

,
rpose s .

S amos i s not v e ry fortu nate as re g ards the p rod u cti on of

w i ne b u
, t i n ge neral i t i s fe rtile as appe ars fromi ts possessi on ,

be i ng a su bj e ct of warlike conte ntion and from the lang uage ,

o f i ts pane gyrists w ho do not hesi tate to apply to i t the

, p ro

v e rb,
“
It produces e ve n b irds milk,
’

as M e nande r so me whe re says This was the cause al so of

.

the tyrannie s e stabli she d the re and of the e nmi ty of the

,

Athe ni ans .

16 T he tyrannie s we re at the i r he ight i n the ti me of Poly

.

crate s and hi s brothe r S yloson T he forme r was di sti ng u ished .

for hi s good fortu ne , and the posse ssi on of su ch a d e gree o f

pow e r as made hi m master of the se a It i s re late d as an i n .

stan ce of hi s good fortu ne , that hav i ng p urpose ly throw n i nto

t he se a hi s ri ng, whi ch w as of g re at v al u
e both on accou nt of

1
A ccording to P li ny, i t is 716 stad ia .

In b x ch ii. . 17 , S trabo i nforms u

. . s that S amos was first cal led
M e lamphylu s, the n A nthe mis, and afte rw ards P artheni a T hese name s .

appe ar i n this passage in a re ve rse d bu t, as appe ars from P liny, b v 3 1, . .

in the i r tru e chronologi cal ord e r .

Ei the r an error of ou r au thor, or he spe aks of i ts wine in comparison

w i th that of othe r islands .
n x 1v
. . o. x. Q17 , 1 8 S A M OS .

the sto ne and vi ng a short ti me afte rwards a

the e ng ra ,

fishe rman cau ght the fish w hi ch had sw allowe d i t and on ,

cu t ti ng the fi sh ope n the ri ng w as di scov e re d

,
W he n the .

ki ng of Egyp t w as i nforme d of thi s he de clare d i t i s sai d , , ,

wi th a pmphe ti c spiri t that Polycrate s who had be e n e le v ate d
, ,

to su ch a he ig ht of p rosp e ri ty w ou ld soon e nd his li fe u

, n for
tu n ate ly ; and thi s w as act u ally the case for he w as take n by ,

the Pe rsi an satrap by stratage m and cru ci fie d Anacre on the

, .
,

lyri c poe t w as hi s conte mporary and all hi s poe try aboun ds

, ,

w i th t he p rai se s of Polycrate s .

It i s sai d that i n hi s ti me Pythag oras obse rv i ng the grow ,

i ng tyranny le ft the ci ty and trav e lle d to Egypt and B aby

, ,

lon w i th a vi e w to acq u
, i re k nowle dge O n hi s re turn from .

hi s trave ls pe rce i v i ng that the tyranny still pre v aile d he se t

, ,

sail for Italy and the re p asse d t he re mai nde r of hi s life

, .

S o mu ch re spe cti ng Polycrates .

1 7 S y loson w as le ft by hi s b rothe r i n a p riv ate stati on

. .

Bu t he made a pre se nt to Dari u s son of H ystaspe s of a robe

, ,

w hi ch the l atte r saw hi m we ari ng an d ve ry mu ch de si re d to

,

posse ss Dari us was not ki ng at this ti me but w he n he he

.
,

came ki ng, Poly crate s re ce i v e d as a compe nsati on the tyranny

of S amos H e gov e rne d wi th so mu

. ch se v e ri ty that the ci ty ,

was de pop u late d which gav e occasion to the p rov erb

, ,

B y the ple asure of S yloson the re is roo m enough .

1 8 T he Athe ni ans forme rly se nt Pe ri cle s the i r ge neral , and

.

wi th hi m S ophocle s the poe t, w ho harasse d w i th the e vil s of

a si e ge the re fractory S ami ans
‘
Afte rwards the y se nt thi the r
.

a colon y of two thou sand ci ti ze ns, among whom w as N e ocle s

the father of Epi cu rus, and, accordi ng to re port, a school

maste r It i s sai d, that Epi cu
. ru s was e du cate d he re and at

Teos, and was admi tte d among the e phe bi at A the ns, hav i ng
as hi s comrad e i n that class M e nande r the comi c poe t C re o .

h
p y l u
s w as a nati ve of S amos, w ho, i t i s sai d, once en te r
“
1

tain e d H ome r as hi s gu e st, and re ce i v e d, i n re turn, hi s poe m

”
e nti tle d T he taki ng of (Ecbali a Callimachus, on the con.

trary , intimate s i n an e pigram that i t w as the composi tion of

A fte r the de ath of P eri cles .

A mong d istin gu i she d nati ve s of S amos, S trab o has omi tte d to me nti on
M e lissu s the p hilosop he r, who command e d the fl e e t of the i sland, and was

conte mporary wi th P eri cles P lu —

tarch, L ife of P ericles .
 S T R ABO . C ana an 630
. .

s, b u
C ree phyl u t ascribe d Homer on account of the
to stor y of

hi s hospitable e nte rtai nme n t by C reophylu

s

I athe work of the S ami an, who once e nte rtained i n his hou
m se ,

as a gu est, the di vine H ome r I gri e ve for the sufle rings of Eury tu
'

. s, and

mourn for the e y - I am called H omer s wri ting

’
llow haire d Iole i a . 0 .

Ju pi te r, ho w g lo ri o s tu
his for C re op hy lu s
”
.

S ome say that he w as H ome r s maste r ; accordi ng to oth

’

i t w as not C reophyl u s, bu t Ari ste as of P roconne su s .

19 T he i sland of Icari a, from w hich the Icari an S e a has

.

i ts n ame , i s near S amos T he i sland has i ts name from Icaru

. s,
the son of B a dal as, who, i t i s sai d, havi ng accompani ed hi s
fathe r i n hi s flight, whe n both of the m, fu rnished w i th w i ng s,

se t ou t from C re te , fe ll on that i sland, u nable to su stai n hi s

flight H e had mounted too ne ar the sun, and the wings droppe d
.

off on the me l ting of the w ax [wi th whi ch the y we re faste ne d ] .

T he w hole island i s 300 stadia i n ci rcu mfe re nce ; i t has no

harbou rs, b u t only anchorage s, the best of whi ch i s called
Hi sti A promontory stre tches tow ards the we st The re i s
. .

al so on the i sl and a te mple of Di ana, call e d T au ropoli u m, and

a small tow n (E noé ; and anothe r, D racanu
‘
m, of the same
n ame as the promontory on whi ch i t stands, w i th an anchor
age for v esse ls T he p romontory i s distant from the prome n
.

tory of the S ami ans, call ed C anthari u s, 80 stadi a, w hi ch i s the

shortest p assage fromone to the othe r T he S amians occu

. py
i t at p re se nt i n i ts de pop ulate d state, chie fly for the sake of
‘
pasture which i t aflords for cattle .

20 Ne x t to the S ami an strai t at M ycale , on the right

.

hand on the v oyage to Ep e h su s,

i s th -
e sea coast of the B p hs
si ans, a p art of whi ch e v e n the S am i ans possess Fi rst on .

the sea coast i s the P ani oni u m, di stant from the se a three
- ’

stadi a, w he re the Pani oni a, a common fe stiv al of the Ioni ans,

i s ce le brate d, and a sacri fice i s pe rforme d i n honou r of the

He li coni an Ne ptune T he priests are P ri eni ans W e have

. .

sp oke n of the m i n the descripti on of Pe loponne su s .

Then follows Neapolis, w hich formerly be longed to the

Ephe si ans, bu t now be longs to the S ami ans, havi ng e x
change d M arathesi u m for i t, the more di stant for the ne are r
place Ne xt i s P yge la, a small tow n, containi ng a temple of
.

Di ana M u nychi a It was fou. nde d by Agame mnon, and colonize d

B e fore called Drepanum . Ischanli .

3
S cale N ova .
s . Kt v . c . 1 .
9 2 1 . sa mos
. u
s e ns s s . 11

by some of hi s soldie rs who had a di se ase i n the buttock s and

, ,

w e re calle d P yg alge i s ; as the y laboure d unde r thi s complai nt ,

the y se ttle d there and the town had the app ropri ate name of
,

P yge la .
l

N e xt i s a harbour calle d Panormus wi th a te mple of the ,

Ephesi an Di ana ; the n the ci ty .

O n the same coast at a li ttle distance from the se a i s O r

, ,

tygi a a fine w ood w i th tre e s of all ki nds b u

, t the cypress i n ,

t he gre ate st abu ndance T hrough this wood fl ows th rive r .

C e nc hri us i n w hi ch L atona i s sai d to have bathe d a te r the

,

birth of he r chi ld For here i s lai d the sce ne of the birth of

.

the chil d the cares of the nu

, rse O rtygi a the cave i n w hi ch ,

the birth took place the ne ighbou ri ng oli v e tre e u

, nde r w hi c h
t he goddess first re pose d w he n the pai ns of chil d -birth had
ce ase d .

Above the wood i s the mountai n S olmi ssus where it i s , ,

sai d t he C u
, re te s stati one d the mse lv es and w i th the noi se ,

of the i r arm s pe rpl e x e d and te rri fied Ju no w ho w as e n v i ,

onely w atchi ng i n secre t the de live ry of Latona, who w as

thu s assi sted i n conce ali ng the bi rth of the chil d .

The re are many te mples i n the place some of whi ch are ,

anci e nt othe rs of late r ti me s

, i n the forme r are ancie n t
statu e s ; i n the latte r are w orks of S copas Latona holdi ng a ,

sce ptre and O rtygi a standi ng by he r w i th a child i n e ach arm

, .

A con ve ntion and fe stival are ce le brate d there e ve ry ye ar .

It i s the cu stom for you

. ng me n to v i e w i th e ach othe r
p ar ,

ti cu larly i n the sple nd ou r of the i r convivi al e nte rtai nme n ts .

T he bod y of C u re tes ce le brate the i r S ymposi a at the same

time and pe rform certai n mysti c sacri fices
, .

2 1 T he ci ty of Ephe su s w as i nhabi te d both by C ari ans and

Le le g es Afte r Androclus had e x pe lle d the gre ate st part of

.

the i nhabi tants he se ttle d hi s companions abou

, t the A the nwu m ,

and the H ype lwu m and i n the mountai nous tract at the foot
,

of the C ore ssu s It w as thu s inhabi te d till the ti me of C ree

.

su s. Afte rw ards the i nhabi tants desce nde d from the moun
,

t ai nou s d i str i ct and se ttle d abo u t the pre se nt te mple and

, ,

conti nu e d the re to the ti me of Ale x ande r The n Lysi machus .

built a wall round the p re se nt te mple and pe rce i vi ng the i n , ,

P liny and M e la gi ve a di ffe re nt ori gi n and name to this town : by

them i t i s c all d P hyge la from tb vy fi, fl i ght or de se rti on of the sail ors,
e
who, w e ari e d t h the voyage , abandone d A game mnon .
12 ST R A B O . C an o n. 640
.

hab i tants u nw illi ng to re mov e thi the r, took ad v antage of a

he av y storm of rai n w hi ch he saw app roachi ng, and obstru cte d

the d rai ns so as to i n u nd ate the ci ty, and the i nhabi tants w e re

glad to le ave i t for anothe r place .

H e calle d the ci ty Arsi noe, afte r the name of hi s wife , bu t

the old n ame pre v ai le d . A body of e lde rs w as e nrolle d, w i th
whom w e re associ ate d pe rsons calle d Epi cle ti , w ho admi nis
te re d all the affai rs of the c i ty .

22 C hersi phron w as the fi rst archi tect of the te mpl e of

.
l

D i ana anothe r afte rw ards e nlarge d i t, b u t w he n H e rostratu s

se t fi re to i t, the ci ti ze ns constru cte d one more mag ni fice nt

2
.

T he y collec te d for t hi s p urpose the orname nts of the wome n,

contri bu ti ons from p ri v ate prope rty, and the mone y ari si ng
from the sale of p i llars of the forme r te mple E v i de nce of
.

the se t hi ng s i s to b e fou nd i n the de cree s of that ti me Arte.

mi doru s says, that T i mm us of T auromcni u m, i n conse que nce of

hi s ig norance of these de cre e s, and be i ng othe rw ise a cal u m
ni ator and de tractor, (w hen ce he had the name of E pi ti mwu s,
or Re v ile r, ) ave rs that t he Ep hesians restore d the te mple by

me ans of the treasure de posi ted the re by the Pe rsians B ut .

at that ti me no tre as u re w as de p osi te d, and i f any had b ee n

de p osi te d the re, i t mu st hav e b ee n consu me d toge the r wi th the

te mple afte r t he conflagration, w he n the roof was de stroye d,
w ho wou l d w ish to have a de posi t lyi ng there, wi th the sacre d
e ncl osu re e x posed to the ai r ?

Besi de s, A rte mi dorus says, that Ale x ande r p romi se d to de

fray the e x pe nse of i ts re storation, both w hat had be e n and
what w ou ld be i ncurre d, on condi ti on that the w ork should be
attri bu te d to hi m i n the i nscripti on, b u t the Ephe si ans re
fu se d to acce de to thi s much l ess, the n, would the y be di s
p ose d to acq ui re fame by sacrilege and spoliati on H e p rai se s .

al so the re pl y of an E he si an to the k i ng, i

“
p t ha t t w a s n ot fi t
that a g od shou ld prov i de te mple s i n honour of gods ”
.

2 3 Afte r the compl e ti on of the te mple , whi ch, he says, w as

.

the w ork of C he i rocrate s (the same p e rson who b u ilt Ale x

andri a, and also p romi se d Ale x ande r that he w ou ld form
C he rsi phron w as of G nossns i n C re te T he grou
. nd b e ing marshy on
whi c h the te mple was to be b u i lt, he pre pare d a fou ndati on for i t o f pound
e d charcoal, at the su gge sti on of T he od oru s, a ce le b rate d statu ary of S amos .

T he te mple i s said to have be e n b u rnt the night Al e x ande r the G reat

w as be rm—C i cero, do N at Dec ii 27
. . . .
n x rv
. . o. 1 . 24 . IO N IA . E P H ES U S . 13

M u Athos i nto a statue of hi m w hi ch shou

o nt l d re present him ,

as p ou ri ng a libati on i n to a d i sh ou t of an e wer ; t hat he w ou ld

bu i ld t wo ci tie s one on the rig ht hand of the mou
, ntai n and ,

anot he r on the le ft, and a ri ve r shou ld flow out of the dish

from one to the othe r ) afte r the comple ti on of the te mple,
l
,

he says that the mu l ti tude of othe r sacre d offe ri ngs w e re

p u rc ha se d by th e Ep h es i ans a t t he v al u
e s e t o n t
,
h e m by
arti fice rs and that the al tar w as al most e nti re ly fu
,
ll o f the
w ork s of Prax i te les The y showe d us al so some of the pe r
.

formance s of Thraso n ame ly t he H ecate siu , m, a Pe ne lope ,

’
,

and t he old woman E u rycle ia .

T he pri ests w e re e u nu chs w ho w ere calle d M e gabyzi , It .

w as t he p racti ce to se nd to v ari ou s
p l ac es for pe rsons w ort hy
of t hi s offi ce and t he y we re he ld i n hi h honou T h e w re
, g r
y e .

obl i g e d to appoi nt vi rgi ns as the i r colle a u e s i n th i r p ri e st

g e
hood . A t p re se n t some of the ir ri te s and c u stoms are obse rve d ,

and some are ne glecte d .

T he te mple w as forme rly and i s at prese nt a pl ace of re , ,

fu g e b ut t he li mi ts of t he sancti ty of thi s asyl um have bee n

,

fre que ntly al te red Alex ande r e x te nde d the m to the di stance
of a stadi u m M i thri date s di scharge d an arrow from the
.

ang le of the roof and su ppose d that i t fe l l a li ttle beyond t he

,

di st ance of a stadi u m An toni u s dou bled thi s di stance and

.
,

i ncl ude d w i thi n t he range of t he sanc tu ary a ce rtai n porti on

of t he ci ty This w as atte n de d w i th much e v il as i t place d
.
,

t he c i ty i n the pow e r of c ri mi nals and male factors O n this .

acc ou nt A u g ustus Caesar abolishe d the p rivile ge .

2 4 T he ci ty has an arse nal an d a harbou

. r T he e ntrance .

of t he h arb ou r w as made narrow by orde r of the ki ng Attal u s

,

P hi l ade lphus w ho toge the r w i th t he pe rsons that constructe d

, ,

i t, w as di sappoi nte d at the re su l t T he harbour w as forme rly .

shallo w on accou,
nt of the e mb ank me n t of e arth accu mulate d
by the C ay ste r but the ki ng supposi ng that the re would be ,

P lu tarch says that the artist ofle re d A le x ande r to make a statu e of

'

M ou n t A tho s, w hi ch shou ld hold in the le ft hand a city , c apab l e of c on

ta in in g i nhabi tants, and p ou ring from the right hand a ri ver fall ing

in to the se a .

F o r t he w ord sprwn, a fou ntain, w hich occu rs in the te x t b e fore

'

P ene lo p e , an d i s he re unin te lligi b le , K rame r prop oses to re ad t api r T he u

.

transla t i o n of t he passage , thu s c orre c te d , w ould b e , a fig u re in w ax of

P en e l o p e
”
.K rame r doe s not adopt the re ading, on th e grou nd that no
figu res i n w ax are menti one d by anc i en t an thors .
 14 sraas o . C A S A UB . 641 .

dee p w ate r for the entrance of large v esse ls of b u rde n, i f a

mole were thrown up be fore the mouth of the ri ve r, which
w as ve ry wi de , gave orde rs for the constru ction of a mole bu t
the contrary e flect took place , for the mu
'

d, be i ng confine d
w i thi n the harbou r, made the w hole of i t shallow to the

mou th Be fore the construction of the mole, the flow and e bb

.

of the se a cl eared the mu d aw ay e nti re ly, by forci ng i t ou t

w ards .

Su ch the n i s the natu re of the harbou r .

T he ci ty, by the ad v antages w hich i t affords, daily i m

proves, and i s the largest mart i n Asi a within the Taurus .

25 Among ill u
. stri ou s pe rsons i n ancie nt ti m es nati v es of
Ephesus w ere H e raclei tus, surname d S cote inus, or the O h
scu re , and H ermod oru s, of whom H eraclei tu s himse l f says .

T he Ephe sians, you ths and all, dese rve hanging, for e xp e lling H e rmo
doru ‘
s, an honest ci ti zen, a ci ti ze n disti nguished for his vi rtu es, and say
i ng, le t the re be no such amongst u s ; if there be , le t i t be i n anothe r p lace
and among othe r people
”
.

H e rmodoru s see ms to hav e compi le d l aws for the Romans .

H i pponax the poe t was an Ephesian, and the pai nte rs P ar

rhasi u s and Ape lles .

In more re ce nt ti me s w as Ale x ande r the orator, su rname d

L ychnu s, or the Lamp ;

9 he w as an admi ni strator of state
afiai rs, a w ri te r of hi story, and le ft be hi nd hi m poems w hi ch
‘

contai n a descrip ti on of the he ave nly phe nome na and a ge o

graphical accou nt of the contine nts, each of whi ch forms the
su bj ect of a distinct poe m .

26 Ne x t to the mou
. th of the C ayste r i s a lake call e d
S e linu si a, formed by the ov e rfl ow i ng of the se a It i s suc .

ce e de d by another, whi ch commu n i cate s wi th thi s The y afford .

a large re v e nu e , of whi ch the ki ngs, al thou gh i t was sacre d,

de priv e d the godde ss, bu t the Romans mete re d i t the n the

dw
’
nor oc
C o ray 18 of O pini on that the name of A rte mi doru s of Ephesu s has b e e n
omi tte d by the c opyist in this passage , be fore the name of A le x an de r .

Krame r thinks that if the name had e xiste d i n the original manu sc ri pt, i t
wou ld have be en accompani e d, according to the p racti ce of S trabo, w i th
some noti ce of th e wri tings of A rte mi doru s . T he omission of the name i s
re markable , as A rte mi doru s i s one of the ge ographe rs most fre q u e ntly

q u o te d by S trab o H
. e fl ou rishe d a b ou t 10 0 H i s ge ogra h
p y in
e le ven b ooks i s lost A n abri dge me nt of this w ork was made by M arci
.

anu s, of w hi ch some
p o rti ons still e x ist, re lating to the B lack S e a and i ts
sou the rn shore .
16 S T R A BO . 0 11 3 11 0 11 648 . .

28 . T he Colophoni ans once posse sse d a consi de rable arma

me nt consi sti ng both of shi ps and of cav al ry In the l atter
,
.

the y w e re so mu c h su pe ri or to othe r nations that i n any obsti n ,

ate e ng age me nt o n w hi che ve r si de the Colophoni an horse w e re

,

au x i li arie s the y deci de d i t ; w he nce came t he p rov e rb

, he ,

rson b rou
” ‘
p u t t h e C olo p h on t o i t w he n ,a pe g ht any afi ai r to a

de ci si ve i ssu e
l
.

A mong some of the re mark able pe rsons born at Colophon

we er M i m n e rm us a fl ,ut e -playe r and an e le gi ac poe t ; X e no
h t he natu a l p h ilosophe r w ho compose d S illi i n v e rse
p a n e s , r ,
.

Pi ndar me ntions one P olymnastus also a Colophonian as dis , ,

ti ng u ishe d for hi s skill i n mu si c

T houknowest the cel e brate d strains of P olymnastus ,

the C ol ophon i an

and so w ri te rs affirm that Home r w as of that ci ty

me T he .

voyage fro m Ephesus i n a straight li ne i s 7 0 stadi a, and i h ~

.

cl ud i ng the w i ndi ng o f the b ays, 120 .

2 9 Ne xt to Colophon i s the mou

. ntai n C oraci u m, and a
small i sl and sacre d to A rte mi s, to w hic h i t i s be lie ve d that
the hi nds sw i m across to b ri ng fo rth t he i r you ng .

T he n follows Le be dos, d istant from Colophon 1 20 stadi a

2
.

Thi s i s the place of mee ti ng and re si de nce of the Dionysi ac

3

arti sts (w ho trav e l abou t) Ioni a as far as the H e lle spont In .

Ioni a a g e ne ral asse mbly i s he ld, and game s are ce le b rate d e ve ry

ye ar i n honour of B acchus T he se arti sts forme rly i nhabi te d
.

‘
Te os, a ci ty of the Ioni ans, ne x t i n orde r afte r Colop hon, but on
the b re aki ng ou t of a se di ti on the y took re fu ge at E phe sus ; and
w he n A ttal u s se ttle d the m at M yonne su s, be tw ee n Te os and
5

Le be dos, t he Te i ans se nt a d e p u tati on to re q u e st t he Romans

not to pe rmi t M yonne su s to be forti fie d, as i t w ou ld e ndange r

the i r safe ty T he y mig rate d to Le be dos and t he Le be di ans
. ,

w e re glad to re ce i v e the m, on accou n t of t he i r own scan ty

p op ul ati on .

Te os i s d istant from Lebe dos 1 20 stadi a B e twee n these .

two p lace s i s the i sl and Aspi s w hi ch some wri te rs call Arcon

6
,

A nothe r e x planati on i s give n to the prov e rb , from the circu mstance of

C olophon hav i ng a casti ng v ote in the de l ib e rati ons o f the tw e lve c i ti es
forming the P anioni u m 3
. L e be d igl i L e be di tz hissar .

D uring the se ason whe n the se actors, dance rs, and singe rs we re not
on c i rc ui t at festi vals .

Bu d ru n . Ou vri okasl i . Ypsilo N isi .

x x xx
. . 0 . r . 30—32 . IO N I A .

nes s.u M yonnesu

s is iu
s t ate d upon high ground re se mbli ng
a pe ni ns ula .

30 . i s si t u
T ate d u
ee s pon a peninsula, and has a port .

Anacreon, t he lyric poe t, w as a nativ e of this pl ace ; i n his

ti me, the Te i ans, u nable to e nd ure the i nsul ts and i nj urie s
of t he Pe rsi ans, abandone d T e e s, and remove d to A bde ra,
whence orig i nate d t he v e rse

A bde ra, the b e autiful colony of th e T e ians .

S ome m ret urne d i n afte r-ti me s to the i r own cou

of the nt ry
W e hav e sai d that A pelli con w as of Te os, and H e catte u s also,
the h i stori an .

The re i s anothe r port to the north at the di stance of 30 ,

stadi a from t he ci ty G errhm i dse ,

.

3 1 Ne x t follow s C halcide i s and the i sthmu

. s of the pen ,

”
insula of t he Te i ans and Erythrwans ; the latte r i nhabi t the
inte ri or of the i sthmus T he Te ians and C lazome ni ans are .

si tuate d on the i sthmu s i tse l f T he Te i ans occ upy t he sou th

.

ern si de o f the i sthmu s name ly C halci de is ;

3
t he C lazome ni ans
, , ,

the nor the rn si de w he nce the y are conti gu , ou s to t he E r thrm

y
an d i stri ct A t t he comme nce me nt of the i sthmu
. s i s Hypo

cre mnn s havi ng on t hi s si de the E rythraa

,
an and on the othe r , ,

the C lazome n i an te rri tory Abov e C halci de i s i s a grov e de d i .

,

oste d to Al e x ande r the son of P hilip an d a festi v al calle d

, ,

Ale x andre ia i s p roclai med and ce le b rate d there by the common

body of the Ioni ans .

T he p assage across the i sthmu s from t he Al e x andri ne grove

and C halc i de i s as far as the H yp ocre mn u
(
s 1 s 50 stadi a 1 50
'

, ,

T he ci rcui t rou nd by se a i s more than 1000 st ad i a S ome .

whe re abo u t the mi ddle of the v oyage i s Erythraa an Ioni an ‘ ,

ci ty w i th a port, havi ng i n front fo u

,
r small i slands called ,

H i ppoi (the Horse s) .

32 B u . t be fore w e come to E rythrae the first pl ace we mee t ,

wi th i s E rae a small ci ty be longi n g to the Te i ans

5
, .

Ne x t i s C orycus a lofty mou n tai n ; and be l ow i t C as ste s

, y , ,

a port the n anothe r calle d the port of Ery thrae and after, ,

wards many othe rs .

C alle d by L i v y , xxvn 27 , P ortu s G e re sticus . .

W hi c h forms the G u lf of S my rna .

T he distri ct call e d C halci tis by P ausanias, x u 5 12 . . .

S ighadschik K oran . . or Kurko

.

VO L . I II . e
18 S T R A BO . C asann. 6 14 .

It i s sai d that the w hole se a co

- ast along the C orycu s was
the hau nt of pi rate s, w ho w e re call ed C orycte an s, and w ho had
contri ved a ne w mode of attacki ng ve sse ls T he y di spe rsed
.

t he mse l ves among t he ports, and we nt among t he me rc hants

w ho had j u st arriv e d, and liste ne d to the i r conv e rsation re
specti ng t he fre ig ht of the ir ships, and the place s w hi the r
t he y we re bo u nd. T he pi rates the n colle cte d toge t he r, ah
tacke d the me rchants at se a, and pl u nde re d t he v e sse ls He nce .

all i nq u i si ti ve pe rsons and those w ho li ste n to priv ate and

secre t conve rsat i on we call C o ry caa ans, and say p ro ve rbially, .

T he C oryce an must have ov e rhe ard i t,

”

whe n any one thi nk s that he has done or sa id

ythi ng not an
to be di v ulge d, b ut i s be traye d by spi e s or pe rsons anx ious to
be i nforme d of w hat does not conce rn the m .

3 3 Ne x t to C orycu
. s i s H alon ne su s, a small i sland, the n the

A rg e nnu m, a p romontory of the E rythraean te rri tory, si tu

l
ate d
cl ose to P ose i di u m, be longi ng to the C hi ans, and formi ng a
strai t of abou t 60 stadi a i n wi dth B e twee n E ryt hrm and
.

H ypoc re mn u s i s M i mas, a l ofty mou ntai n, abo undi ng w i th

2

be asts of chase , and we ll w oode d The n follows C ybeli a, a

.

village , and a promontory calle d M e laena, (or Blac k,) whi ch

3

has a q u arry w he nce mill stones are ob tai ne d .

3 4 Erythrm was the nati ve pl ace of the S ibyl, an anc i e nt

.

i nspi re d p rophe te ss In the ti me of Ale x ande r the re w as e u

.

othe r S ibyl, w ho w as al so a p rophe tess, w hose name w as

At he nais, a native of the same ci ty ; and i n our age the re w as
H e racle i de s t he H e rophi lian physi ci an, a native of Erythrae, a
fe llow -st ude nt of Apoll oni u s su rname d M u s .

3 5 T he coasti ng ci rcu
. mnavig ati on of C hi os i s 900 stadia .

‘
It has a ci ty w i th a good port, and a stati on for e ig hty ve sse ls .

In the v oyage rou nd the i sland, 11 p e rson saili ng from the ci ty,
w i th the i sl and on hi s rig ht hand, first me e ts w i th P ose id i u m, 6

the n P hanae, a dee p harbou r, and a te mple o f Apol lo, and a

6

grove of pal m tree s ; the n N oti um, a p art of the coast afford
ing a she l te r for v esse l s ; n e x t Lai u
‘
s, w hi ch i s al so a pl ace of
7

C alle d in T hucyd vi i i 34, A rginu

. . m . Karabu run-D agh .

Karab u run, w hi ch has the same me aning .

G rosku of the same name i s omitte d afte r

“
rd is of O pi ni on that
”
ci ty P orto M astico
5
. C ape M asti co . .

T his name is dou b tful C ore y suggests Ele na ; G roskurd, L ainas.

.
n x xv . c. 1
. . 35 . IO N IA . C H IO S .

she lte r for ve ssels ; hence to the ci ty i s an i sthmus of 60 stadi a .

T he c i rc u mnav i gati on i s 3 60 stadi a as I have be fore de scribe d ,

i t Ne
. x t t he
p rom, on t ory M e l a
e n a
l
o pp os i te to w hi ch i s P s
y ra
,
’
,

an i sl and d i stant from t he promontory 5 0 stadi a, lofty w i th a ,

ci t y of t he same name T he i sl and i s 40 stadi a i n ci rc u

. mfe r
e nce .Ne xt i s the rugge d trac t A ri usia wi thout harbours , , ,

abou t 30 stadi a i n e x te n t It p rodu ces the be st of t he G reci an

.

w i nes T he n follows P e li nasum the highe st mountai n i n the

.
3
,

island In the i sl and i s a marble q u

. arry .

Among ill ustrious nati v e s of Chi os we re Ion the tragic “

W ri te r T he opompu,
s the hi stori an an d T heocri tu s the sop hi st , .

T he t w o latte r pe rsons we re oppose d to each othe r i n the

p o i ti c al p arti e s i n the state T h e C hi a n s cl ai m H ome r as a
.

nati v e of t he i r cou ntry all e gi ng as a proof the H ome ri daa

, ,

as t he y are calle d desce ndants from hi s family w hom Pi ndar

, ,

me ntio ns
“
W hence also the H omeridw, the chante rs of the rhapsodi e s most frs ,

qu
”
ently b e gin the i r song .

T he C hi ans v l force and aspi re d to the

once posse sse d a na a ,
6
sove re ig nty of the se a and to libe rty ,
.

Fro m C hi os to Le sbos i s a v oy age of about 400 stadi a w i th ,

a sou t h w i nd .

whi ch K rame r does not approv e of, althou gh thi s p ar t of the c oa st is n ow

calle d L i thi It se e ms to be ne ar a place calle d P ort A lu ntha .

C ape N 1e c io . P syra Il ias . .

Ion was a contemporary of S ophocle s T he O pomp u s w as the di sc ipl e.

of S ocrate s, and the au thor of an e pi tome of the history of H erod otu s, of a

history of G re e ce , of a hi story of P hi lip , fathe r of A le xande r the G re at, and

of othe r w orks H e w as of the ari stocrati c or M ace doni an arty
. T he .

cori tas, his c onte mporary w as a p oe t, orator, and histori an

, e w as of the
democrati c p arty T o these , among i llu
. stri ou s nati v e s of C hios, may be
added (E nop i de s the astronome r and mathe mati cian, who was the dis
coverer o f the ob li q u i ty of the e clfi ti c and the cycle of 5 9 cars, for b ri ng
.

in g the l u nar and solar e ars into acc ordance N e ssu s t e philosop he r ;
his disci ple M e trodoru
- u
s a
b out a c 330) the sce ptic, and maste r of H ip
. .

p oor a te s ; S cy mn s t h e g g p er, and au

eo ra h thor of a de scri pti on of the

T he H ome ri de may have b e e n at first de sce ndants of H ome r ; bu t in

late r ti me s those p e rsons w e nt by the name H ome ri dm, or H ome ristte w ho ,

trave lle d from tow n to town for the p u rpose of re ci ting the p oe ms of H o
mer T he y d id not confine the mse lves to that poe t alone , but reci te d the
.

po e tr y o f H e si od A rchil ochus, M i mne rmu s and othe rs ; and fi nally pas

sage s fro m p rose w ri te rs —A tham a s, b x i v c 13
, ,

. . . .

O f the 283 v esse ls se nt by the e ight ci ti e s of Ionia in the w ar with

Dariu s, on e hu ndre d came from C hi os .

0 2
m S T R A BO . C A M UB . 646
.

36 . Afte r the H ypocre mnus i s C hytri u ’

m a place where ,

C lazome nm forme rl y stood the n the prese nt ci ty hav i ng in

l
,

front e ig ht sm all islands the land of which i s c u . l ti vate d by

hu sbandm en .

Anax ag oras the natural philosopher was a di sti nguishe d

, ,

C lazome n ian ; he was a d i sci ple of A nax i menes the M i lesi an ,

and maste r of A rche lau s the natu ral phi losop he r and of E u ri ,

pi d es th e post:
Ne x t is a te mple of Apollo and hot spri ngs the bay of , ,

S myrna and the ci ty S myrna

, .

3 7 Ne x t is anothe r bay on w hich i s si tu

. ate d the anci e nt
,

S myrna at the d i stance of 20 stadi a from the pre sent ci ty

, .

Afte r S myrna had been razed by the Lydi ans the i nhabi tants ,

conti nu e d for abou t fou r hu ndre d ye ars to li ve i n vi llag es It .

was the n restored by A nti gonu s and afte rwards by Lysi m ,achu s ,

and at pre se n t i t i s the most be au ti fu l city i n Ionia .

O ne porti on of S myrna is bu ilt up on a hill bu t the g reater ,

part i s i n the plai n ne ar the harbour the M etroum and the , ,

G y mnasi u m T he di visi on of the stre ets i s e xce lle nt and as

.
,

ne arly as possible i n straig ht li ne s The re are paved roads . ,

large q u adrang u lar porticos both on a le vel w i th the g rou

, nd
and w i th an u ppe r story .

T he re i s also a library and the H ome re i um a quadrangular

, ,

or ti co w h i ch ha s a te m ple of H o m e r and a statu e F or t he

p ,
.

S myrn aeans above all othe rs u ,

rge the clai ms of t he i r c i ty to be
,

th e b i r th -place of H ome r and they have a sort of brass mon e y

, ,

call e d H om e re i um ii .

T he ri ve r M e lee flows ne ar the walls Beside s othe r con .

v e ni e nce s wi th w hi ch the ci ty is fu rnishe d the re i s a close ,

harbou r .

T he re is one and not a trifli ng de fect in the work of the

, ,

arc hi te cts that w he n the y pav e tfi the roads the y did not make
, ,

drai ns be ne ath the m; the fil th conse q u e ntly li e s on t he su r

face and d u
, ri ng rai ns p arti cu
, larly the rece p tacle s of the fil th ,

sp re ad i t ov e r t he stre e ts .

It w as he re that Dolabe lla be siege d and sle w Tre bon i u s one ,

of the mu rde re rs of div u s C aesar ; he also de stroye d many parts

of the ci ty .

38 Ne x t to S myrna i s Le ne w a small ci ty w hi ch A ri s
.
a
, ,

Ke lisman S ill t be fou nd in collec ti ons of coi ns.

.

g q
Le ) kae s i'
n x tv . c.
. 39 . IO N IA .

toni cns ca se d u Attalu

to revolt, afte r the death of s the son of ,

I hi lomet or u
’ l
nde r pre te nce of be i ng de sce nde d from t he royal
,

fami ly b ut wi th t he i nte nti on of u

, su rpi n
g t h e k i n g d o m H e .

w as howe ve r de fe ate d i n a nav al e ngage me nt by the Ephesi ans

, , ,

ne ar the C u maean di strict, and e x pe lle d B ut he we nt into .

the i nte ri or of the cou ntry and q u ickly colle cted toge the r a,

mul ti tude of nee dy people and slave s who we re i ndu ce d to ,

follow hi m by the hope of obtai ni ng the ir free dom, w hom he

cal le d H e l i opoli tm H e first su ’
rpri se d T h ate i ra he th e n
.
y ,

g o t p ossess i o n o f Ap o ll on i e a n d had an i nt e n ti o n o
,
f m a k i n g
hi mse lf maste r of othe r fortre sse s bu t he di d not mai ntai n hi s ,

ground long T he ci tie s se nt i mmedi ate ly a large body of

.

troops agai nst hi m and we re su pported by N i come de s the

,

B i thyn ian and the ki ngs of C appadocia Afte rw ards five .

de pu ti es of the Romans came the n an army and the consu , l ,

Pu bli us Crassus These we re followe d by M Pe rpe t ua who

. .
,

took A ri stoni cu s pri sone r se nt hi m to R ome , and thu ,

s pu t an
end to t he w ar A ri stoni cu
. s di e d i n p ri son P e rpe rn
of some di se ase and Crassu s fe ll ne ar Le u
, ce i n a ski rmi sh ,

with some peo ple who had attack e d hi m from an ambu scade .

M ani u s A qu i lli us the consu l came afte rw ards with te n li e ute n ,

ants ; he re g u late d the affai rs of the provi nce and e stablishe d ,

that form of gove rnme nt w hich conti nu e s at prese nt .

A fte r Le ucse follows P hocsea situated on a bay I hav e

a
‘
.
, ,

menti on e d this place i n the de scription of M assalia The n .

follow t he confines of the Ioni an s and the E olians I have .

alre ad y spoke n of the se

“
.

In t he i nte rior of the Ioni an mariti me terri tory the re re

main to be described the pl aces about the road le adi ng from
Ep he su s as far as Anti och
,
“ and the M asande r .

Thi s tract i s occupi ed by a mi x e d pop u lation of Lydi ans ,

Cari ans and G re e k s

, .

3 9 T he first place afte r Ephesu

. s i s M agne si a an JEoli an ,

cit
y,
a nd ca ll e d M a g n e si a o n t he M e a n d e r fo r i t i s si tu a te d ,

ne ar i t ; b u t i t i s still ne are r the Le thaau s, whi ch di scharges

i tse lf i nto the M e nander It has i ts sou rce i n P actyes a mou
. n ,

tai n i n th e Ephesian di stri ct The re is anothe r L e the us i n .

B x ii i c “ Q20
o o . 0 Ak ‘H M o

M arse i lles, b iv ch i . . . . 4 . B . xii i . ch. i 92

. .

Jen id sc heh .
22 ST R ABO . G uav a 647 . .

G ortyne , Tri cca w he re Ascle pi us i s sai d to have

third ne ar
'

a ,

bee n born and the fourth among the H espe ri tm L i byans

,
l
.

M agne si a lie s i n a plai n ne ar a mou ntai n cal le d T horax

,
it
,

on w hi ch i t i s sai d Daphi tas t he g rammarian was cru ci fie d ,

for re vili ng the ki ngs i n a d isti ch

0 slaves, w i th backs p urple d w i th stri pe s, fi lmgs of the gol d of L ysi ma
chus, youare the k ings of L y di a and P hry gia .

A n oracle is sai d to hav e warne d Daphi tas to be ware of the

T horax 3 .

40 T he M ag nesi ans ap pe ar to be the de sce ndants of D e l

.

phi ans w ho i nhabi te d t he D i dy masan moun tai ns i n T he ssaly,

and of w hom H esiod says,

or, as the chaste vi rgin, w ho inhab i ts the D idymte an hills i n the

sacre d

p lu m of D o ti um, o pp osi te A myrus, abou

ndin g wi th vines, and b athes he r
fe e t i n the lak e B ce bias

A t M agne si a also w as the te mple of Dindyme ne , the mo

the r of the gods H e r prie ste ss, accordi ng to some w ri te rs,
.

w as the dau g hte r, accordi ng to othe rs, the wi fe , of The misto

cle s. A t p re se nt the re i s no te mple , be cau se the ci ty has b ee n

transfe rre d to anothe r place In the p rese nt ci ty i s the te m

.

l f A rte mi s L e u hr e ne , w hi ch i n the si ze of t he n av e
p e o co p y
and i n the n u mbe r of sac re d ofle ri ngs i s i nfe ri or to the te mple
'

at Ep he su s ; bu t, i n the fi ne p roporti on and t he skill e x hibi te d

i n t he stru c ture of t he e nclosu re , i t g re atly su rpasse s the

Ephesi an te mple ; i n si ze i t i s supe rior to all the te mples i n

Asi a, e xce pt that at Ep he sus and that at D idymi .

A nciently the M ag ne te s w e re utte rly e x ti rpate d by T re re s,

a Ci mme ri an tribe , w ho for a l ong pe ri od made su cce ssful in
roads . Su bse q ue ntly E phesi ans got posse ssi on of the place ‘ .

C alli nus spe aks of the M ag ne te s as still i n a fl ou ri shi ng state ,

and su ccessfu l in the war agai nst the Ep he sians B ut A r .

W este rn A frica . Gu musch-dagh .

A ccording to S ai dna, D aphn i das ri dicu le d orac le s, and inqu ire d of

the oracle of A 0 110 , S hall I fi nd my horse whe n he had none T he .

oracle answe rs that he w ou ld fi nd i t H e w as afte rwards, by the com

.

mand of A ttalus, king of P e rgamum, take n and thro wn from a pre cipice
calle d the H orse .

T he i nc ursions of the T re res, w i th C i mme ri ans, into A si a and Eu rope

follow e d afte r the T roj an war T he te x t is he re corru
.
pt T he transla
.

ti on follows the ame nd me nts proposed partl y by C oray, and

‘
p artl y by
Krame r, rd 6 éfii c
’
24 m o
. Q uantu m .

11 i. trul y de light fu
”
l to m a g m a si teh as he is, w
hose voice 1
like that of the gods .

T he art st iwho e ngrave d the w ords was i natte ntiv e to the

space w hi ch the y wou ld occupy, and omi tted t he last le tte r of
the second ve rse , A YA H I, (v oi ce , ) t he b re adt h of the base n ot
be i ng large e noug h to allow i ts i nse rti on ; thi s aflorde d an
‘

o casion of acc u si ng the ci ti ze ns of ig norance , on accou nt of

c

t he amb ig u i ty of the i nscri pti on ; for i t i s not cle ar whe the r

t he nomi native A YA H , or the dativ e A YA H I, i s to be u nde r
stood, for many persons w ri te t he dative cases wi thou t the I,
and rej e ct the u sage , as not fou n de d on an
y n atu ral re ason .

42 Afte r M ag ne si a i s the road to T rai le s

. trav e llers have
on the le ft hand M e sog i s, an d on the righ t hand, and from
’

the road i tse l f, the plai n of the M aeande r, w hich i s occu pi ed i n

common by Lydi ans, C ari ans, Ioni ans, M i l esi ans, M ysi ans,

and the JEoli ans of M ag nesi a .

T he characte r of the si te s of pl aces i s the same e ve n as far

‘
as Nysa and An ti och .

T he ci ty of T railes i s b u ilt u n grou n d i n th ha p m

p o e s e so e
w hat of a trape zi u m It has a ci tade l st rongly forti fie d, and
.

the place s arou nd are we ll de fen de d It i s as we ll people d as

.

any of the ci ti e s i n Asi a, and i ts i nhabi tants are we al thy ;

some of the m constantly occu py chie f st ations i n the provi nce,
and are calle d Asi archs A mong the latte r w as P ythodorus,
.

ori gi nally a nati v e of Nysa ; bu t, i ndu ce d by the ce le b ri ty of

the pl ace , he mig rate d hi the r H e w as one of the fe w frie nds
.

of Pompe y who w e re fortu nate H is w e al th was ki n gly,

.

and consi ste d of more than tw o thou sand tale nts, whi ch he

re dee me d w he n it was confiscate d by di v u s Cm sar, on accou nt

of hi s attachme nt to Pompe y, and le ft i t u ndi mi ni she d to
hi s chil dre n . P ythodori s, w ho i s at pre se nt qu ee n i n Pontu s,
and w hom we have me nti one d be fore , i s hi s d au ghte r P y .

thodoru s fl ou ri she d i n ou r ti me s, and also M e nodoru s, an clo

q ue nt man, and a pe rson of digni fied and grave de me anou

'

r;
he w as p ri est of Ju pi te r La r i sm us H e w
. as circ u m v e n te d by
t he adhe re nts of Domi ti u s E nobarb u s, w ho, on the cre di t of

0d i x 3
. . . A idin-G u se l -H i ssar .

T he c hain of mou ntains be twee n the C ai ste r and the M e ande r, the
diffe re nt e minences of whi ch bear tae names of S amsu n-dagh, G umuUch
dagh, Dse hu ma-dagh, &c .

Su ltan-H tssar .
n; mv . o. 1 .
g ,
43 44 . IO N IA . T R A LLES . 28

i nforme rs, p u t hi m to de ath, for atte m i ng, as w as su

the rev olt of hi s flee t .
m pposed,

Tralle s prod u ce d also ce l eb rate d crate rs, Di onysocle s, and

afte r hi m Dam asu s, su rname d S combru s .

It i s sai d to hav e be e n fou nde d by Arg ives and a body of

Tralli T hraci ans, from w hom i t had i ts name It w as go
l
.

v e rne d for a short ti me by tyrants, son s of C rati u

pp , s a b O u t
the pe ri od of the M i thri dati c w ar .

4 3 Ny es is si tu
. ate d ne ar the M esogi s, resti ng for the most

p a rt ag ai n st t he m o u n t a i n I.t i s a s i t w e re a d o ubl e t ow n,

for a ki nd of torre nt wate rcou rse di v ides i t i nto two p arts,

and forms a v alle y, one p art of w hi ch has a b ri dge o ve r i t,
connecti ng the two tow ns ; the othe r is adorne d wi th an

amp hi the atre unde rne ath i t i s a passage through which the
wate rs of the torre nts flow ou t of sight .

Near the the atre are si tuate d two he ights ; be low one lie s
2

the gymnasi u m for the young me n ; be lo w the othe r i s the

foru m, and a place of e x e rci se for olde r pe rsons T o the .

sou th be low the ci ty li e s t he pl ai n, as at Tralle s .

4 4 O n the road be tw ee n Tralles and Nyes i s a village of

.

the N yswans, not far from the ci ty A characa, i n whi ch i s the

Plu toni u m, to w hi ch is attache d a large grove , a te mple of
Pl uto and Prose rpi ne , and the C haroni um, a cav e w hi ch
ov e rhan gs the grov e , and posse sses some si ng u lar physi cal
p rope rt i e s T h.e si c k , i t i s sa i d , w h o h av e c on fi de n ce i n th e

cu re s pe rforme d by the se de i ti e s, re sort thi the r, and li v e i n

the v illage ne ar the cav e , among e x pe ri e nce d pri e sts, w ho

slee p at n ig ht i n the ope n ai r, on be hoof of the si ck, and dire ct
the mode s of c u re by the i r dre ams T he p ri e sts i nv ok e t he
.

g o d s to c ur e th e s i ck , a n d fr e q u e ntly ta k e th e m i nt o th e

cav e , w he re , as i n a de n, the y are pl ace d to re mai n i n

“

q uie t w i thout food for se v e ral days S ome ti mes the si ck .

t he mse l ves obse rv e the i r ow n dre ams, b u t apply to the se pe r

sons, i a the i r characte r of pri e sts and g u ardi ans of the mys
te ri e s, to i nte rpre t the m, an d to cou nse l w hat i s to be d one .

T o othe rs the pl ace i s i nte rdi cte d and fatal .

A n ann u al fe sti v al, to w hi ch the re i s a ge ne ral re sort, i s

ce le brate d at A characa, and at that ti me parti cu larly are to be
T he T ralli T hracians appear to have acte d as mercenary soldi e rs
, ac
cord ing to us H esychi .

G roskurd supp li e s the w ord n pdow mu .

26 S T R ABO . CM A UB . 650
.

s ee n and he ard those who fre q u e nt i t, conve rsi ng abou t cu res

pe rforme d t he re
l D u ri ng thi s fe ast the you
. n g m e n of th e

g y m nasi u m an d the e p h e bi, n ak e d a nd an oi n te d w i th oi l,

“

carry ofi a b u ll by steal th at mi dnight, and hurry i t away i nto

‘

the cave It 18 the n le t l oose , and afte r proce e di ng a short

.

distance falls down and e X pi res .

4 5 T hi rty stadi a from Nysa, as youcross the M esogi s to

.

w ords the sou the rn p arts of M ou nt T mol u a

s, i s a place call e d

Le i mon, or the M eadow, to whi ch the Nyamana and all t he

ople arou nd re pai r whe n t he y ce le brate a festival N ot
pr
.

t r from t his plai n is an ape rtu re i n t he

g ro un d , sac re d t o th e
same de i ti e s, w hi ch ape rtu re i s sai d to e x te nd as far as A cha
raca They say that the poe t me nti ons thi s me adow, i n the
.

words
O n the A sian mead ,

and the y show a te mple de dicate d to two he roes C aystri u s ,

and Asi u s and the C ai ste r fl owi ng ne ar i t

, .

46 Hi stori ans re l ate that three brothe rs A thymbru

. s , ,

A thymbradu s and H ydre l u s comi ng hi the r from L ace dm

, ,

mon founde d (three

, ci ti es to w hi ch the y g ave t he ir ,

ow n names ; that the pop u lati on of these towns afte rw ards

de cli ne d bu t that ou t of these j oi ntly N ysa w as pe opl e d
, T he .

N y sae ans at p re se nt regard A thy mbru s as the i r founde r .

4 7 Be yond the M wande r and i n the ne ig hb ou

. rhood are

consi de rable se ttle me nts C osci ni a and O rthosi s, and on thi s

5
,

si de the ri ve r B ri nla M astau

6
ra ,A characa and abov e the
, , ,

ci ty on the mou ntai n A roma ; the le t te r 0 i s shorte ne d i n the

,

pronunci ation From thi s latte r place i s obtaine d the A ro

.

me us the be st M esogi ti an w i ne
, .

4 8 A mong ill u
. stri ous nati ve s of Ny sa we re Apoll oni u s the

S toi c philosop he r the most e mi ne n t of the disciples of Panas

,

ti us and of M e ne crate s the di scipl e of A ri starc hu

,
s Ari sto
,

de mu s the son of M e ne c rate s w hom w he n I w as a v e ry

, , ,

young man I heard le c turi ng on philosop hy i n e x tre me old

, ,

G rosku
'
rd reads ro uti n e s , for 1 00 015e in the te x t . C ore y p ropose s
VO G O IIV T U V .
M e ine ke
’
j
s con ect re u is follow e d, l i r a dknhtp pi voc, for d ma nh u
p i ”01 .

G rosku rd s e me ndation of this corru p t passage is adop te d, vn pfid m

, ’

l
rrv Mu m yi da h r!rd wpbc r ow mi r ov p apa p hov r ov opong .

l l i i 46 1
. . A rpas-Kale ssi
. M astsu ro . .
11 x l v . c. 1 1
. . l . N YS A . C A R IA . 27

age , at Nysa ; S ostratus the b rothe r of Ari stode mus and , ,

anothe r A ri stode mu s hi s cou si n t he maste r of Pompe y the

, ,

G re at w e re d i sti ng u
, i she d g rammari ans M y master tau ght .

rhe tori c al so at R hode s and i n hi s ow n cou ntry he had tw o

,

schools i n the morn i ng he tau g ht rhetoric i n the e ve n ,

ing grammar W he n he supe ri n te nde d the e d u

. cati on of the

chil dre n of Pompe y at Rome he was satisfie d w i th te achi ng ,

a school of grammar .

CHAPTER II .

1 . T pl aces be yond the M aeande r whi ch re mai n to be

HE ,

describe d be l ong to the C ari ans

,
T he C ari ans he re are not .

inte rmi x e d wi th Lydians but occupy the w hole country by ,

the mse l v e s i f we e x ce pt a small porti on of the se a coast of

,
-
,

whi ch the M ile si ans and M ysi ans have tak e n p osse ssi on .

C a a be gi s o t e sea coast opposi te to Rhodes and e nds

ri l
n n h -
,

at P ose i d i um be longi ng to the M ile si ans In the i nte ri or

2
, .

are the e x tre mi ti e s of Tau ru s w hi ch e xte nd as far as t he ,

M au n de r For the mou

. ntai ns si t uate d ab ov e the C he li de
ni an i sl an ds 3
as the y are calle d w hich li e i n front of the
, ,

confi ne s of P amphyli a and Lyci a are i t i s said the be gi n

'

, , ,

ni ng of the T au ru s ; for the T au rus has the re some e le v ati on ,

and i nde e d a mou ntai nou s ri dg e of Tau ru s se p arate s the

w hol e of Lyci a tow ards the e x te ri or and the sou the rn part
from C i byra and i ts di stri ct as far as the cou ntry opposi te to
,

Rhodes Ev e n the re a mountai nous tract i s conti nue d ; i t i s

.
,

how e v e r mu ch low e r i n he ig ht and i s not consi de re d as any

, ,

longe r be longi ng to Taurus nor i s the re the di stin cti on of ,

p ar ts lyi n g w i thi n a nd p arts lyi ng w i tho ut th e T au r us o n ac ,

cou nt of the e mi nence s and de p re ssi ons be i ng scatte re d abou t

throu g h the w hol e country both i n bre adth and le ngth an d ,

not p re se nti ng anythi ng l i ke a se parati on-w al l .

T he w hole voyage al ong the coast incl u ding the w indi ng ,

A dopting K rame r s correc ti on of Kapi a c for wapa hi ag

’
.

C ape A rbors .

S che li dan A dassi islands, Op posi te C ape C he li donia .

28 ST R A BO . C an o n. 06 1 .

of the bays, i s 4900 stadi a, and that along the co ntry oppo u
si te to R hod us 1 5 00 stadia .

l
2 T he be gi nni ng of thi s tract i s Dre dala, a stron ghold ;
.

and e nds at t he mou

a
nt ai n P hoe ni x , as i t is calle d , both of

whi ch be long to the R hodi an te rri to ry In front, at the dis .

tance of 1 20 stadia from Rhodes, li es Ele u ssa ’ In saili ng from .

Dasdala towards the west i n a straight li ne alon g Ci li c i a,

Pamphylia, and Lyci a, i n t he mid w ay i s a bay calle d G laucus,
w i th good harbou rs ; t he n i s the promontory Arte mi si u m, and
a te mple ; ne xt, the g rov e sacre d to Latona ; abov e thi s, and at
the d ist ance of 60 stad i a, i s C alynda, a ci ty ; t he n Cau nu
‘
s, and
‘
a dee p ri ve r ne ar i t, the C al bi s, w hi ch may be e n te red by
s

vesse ls ; be twee n the se i s P i si li s .

3 T he ci ty C au
. nu s has a nav al arse nal and a close har

bou r .Above t he ci ty upon a he ig ht i s Imbrue, a stronghold .

Al thoug h the country is fe rtile, ye t the ci t i s allowed by all

to be u n he al thy i n su mme r, on account 0 the heat, and i n
au tu mn, from the ab undance of fruits .

S torie s of the followi ng ki nd are re late d respecti ng the ci ty .

S tratonicu s, the playe r on the c i thara, see i ng the C au ni ans

some w hat dark and ye llow, sai d t hat thi s was w hat the poet
6

me ant in the li ne,

As are the le aves, so i s the race of m en.
” 7

se d of ri di cu
W he n he was accu lin g unhealthi ness of the the
ci ty he answe red
, C an I be so bol d as to call that ci ty u
, n
he al thy w he re e ve n the de ad w alk abou
”
,
t?
T he C au ni ans once re v ol wd from the Rhodi ans b u t by a , ,

deci si on of the Romans the y w e re rece iv ed agai n by the

,

R hodi ans i nto favou r There i s i n e x iste nce an oration of

.

M ale ag ai nst the C au ni ans .

It i s sai d that the y spe ak the same langu ag e as the C ari ans ,

that the y came from Cre te and re tai ne d thei r own laws and
,

cu stoms “ .

N ear G u dsche k , at the bottomof the Gu lf of G lau cu s, now M akri .

T he P hoeni x (P hinti P) ri ses above t he G u lf of Barad eh .

A lessa, or, according to othe rs, B arbanicolo .

D al ian ,
5
B oloman-l schai .

Krame r su est the w ord s d op fl a vac c a t, for the corrup eading,

t
gg s r r
(my t h i c .

7 II vi . .

T he C au ni ans w e re aborigines of C aria, al thou g they aflected to come

h
'

from C rate r — H erod i 72 . . .

n x rr c . 1 1
. . . 4, 5 . O A R IA .

4 . N e xt is Physcus
‘a smal l port and a
, tow n ; i t has a
v e sacre d t o Latona : the n Lor ma a ru e d li ne of se a
g ro y gg ,

coast and a mou

, ntai n the hig hes t of any i n that q u arte r on
, ,

the su mmi t of whi ch i s Phoeni x a strong hold of the same , ,

name as the mou ntai n In front i s the i sl and Ele u ssa at the
.
,

distance of 4 stadia Its ci rcumfe re nce is abou t 8 stad i a

. .

6 T he ci ty of the Rhodi ans is on the easte rn promontory

. .

W ith regard to harbou rs roads w alls and othe r b u ildi ngs it , , , ,

so mu ch su rpasses othe r ci ties that we k now of none e q u al , ,

much le ss supe rior to i t .

T he ir political constit uti on and laws were e x ce lle nt and ,

the care admi rable w i th w hi ch they admi ni ste re d aflai rs of

'

state ge ne rally and p artic u larl y those re lati v e to the i r mari ne

, .

H e nce be i ng for a long pe ri od maste rs of t he sea, the y pu t

an e nd to pi racy and be came al li es of t he Romans and of
, ,

those ki ngs w ho we re we ll afle cted to the Romans and the

'

G ree ks ; he nce also the ci ty w as su ffe re d to prese rve her i a

de pe nde nce and was e mbe lli she d w i th many v oti v e o fie ri ngs
‘
.
,

These are di stributed i n v ari ous place s b ut the greatest part ,

of the m are de posi te d i n the Di onysi u m and i n t he gymna

si um T he most re markable i s the Colossu
. s of the S u n w hic h, ,

the au thor of the i ambics says was ,

se v ent y cub its i n he i ght , th e w ork of C hores of L indus .

It now li es on the ground h‘av i ng be e n thrown dow n by an ,

e arthq u ak e and i s b rok e n ofl at the k nees

, A n oracle prohibi t .

e d i ts be i ng rai se d agai n T his i s the most re mark able of the .

v oti v e ofle ri n s and i t i s allowed to be one of t he se v e n

'

g ,

w on de rs of the w orl d ll
The re we re alsb the pi ctures by .

Protoge ne s the Ialysu

3
,s and the S atyr w ho w as re p rese nte d , ,

C astro M mora
ar . T he gulf on whi ch i t stands is still call e d P orto

C hares fl ou ri she d at the be ginn ing of the thi rd c e ntu ry 11 c T he ac . .

cou n ts of the he i ght o f the C olo ssu s of R hode s di fle r slightly , bu

‘
t all agre e
in mak ing i t 105 English fe e t It w as tw e lv e ye ars i n e re cting, (s c 292
. . .

and i t cost 300 tale nts T he re i s no au thori ty for the state me nt

.

that i ts le gs e x te nde d ov e r the mou th of th e harbou r It w as ov e rthrown .

56 y e ars afte r i ts e re cti on T he fragme nts of the C ol ossu

. s re mai ne d on
the grou nd 923 y e ars u nti l the y w e re sold by M oawi ye h, the gen eral of
,

t he C alip h 0 th1n an IV , to a Je w of E me ssa, w ho carri e d the m aw ay on

.

900 came ls, A n 6 7 2 H e nce S cal i ge r calculate d the w e i ght of the b ronze
—
. . .

at p ou n d s S m i th
’
s D i e t o
f B i og a n d M y th oloq y . . .

P rotoge ne s occ u p i e d se v e n y e ars i n p ai nting th e J alys u s, w hi ch was

80 m ane . C asaun eta . .

stan d n i g by a pillar 011 the t0 p of the pillar was a partridge

. .

T he bi rd strongly at t as was n at u ral, t he gapi ng ad

mi rati on of the people whe n the pic ture w as first hung up i n

,

u bli and the y w e re so mu c h de lig hted t h at t he S atyr

p c, , ,

al thou gh e xecute d wi th great skill w as not noti ce d T he , .

partri dge -b ree de rs we re still more struck wi th the pi ct ure of

t he bi rd . T he y b roug ht tame partri dge s w hich w he n place d , ,

opposi te to the pi ct u re made the i r call and dre w toge ther

, ,

cro w ds of pe opl e W he n Protoge ne s obse rv ed that the pri n

.

ci pal had become the su bordi nate part of hi s w ork he obtai ned ,

rmi ssion of t he c u rs of the te mple to e flace the bi rd

'

p e ra to ,

w hi ch he di d .

T he R hodi ans al thou gh the i r form of governme nt i s not

,

de mocrati c are atte nti ve to the we l fare of the p eople and e n

, ,

de av ou r to mai ntai n the mu l ti tude of poor T he pe ople re .

ce i v e allowance s of corn and t he ri ch su , pport the nee dy ac ,

cord i ng to an an cie nt u sage T he re are also p ubli c offi ce s i n

.

the state the obj e ct of w hi ch i s to procu

, re an d d istrib u te
v i si ons
‘ t ha t th p m a b t ai n u b i t n an d th
p ro s o
, e oor y o s s s e ce e ,

ci ty not su
‘
fle r for want of pe rsons to se rv e he r e spe ci ally i n ,

manni ng he r fle e ts .

S ome of the dockyards are k e p t pri v ate and the mu lti tude ,

are p rohibi te d from see i ng the m If any pe rson shou

. ld be
fou nd i nsp e cti ng or to hav e e nte re d the m he w ou
, l d be p unish ,

e d w i th de ath A s at M assali a an d Cy zi c u
. s
2
so he re par ,

ti cu larly e ve rythi ng re l ati ng to arc hi te cts the manu

, factu re of ,

e ngi ne s store s of arms and of othe r mate ri al s i s admi ni ste re d

, , ,

w i th p ec u li ar care, much more so than i n othe r place s .

6 L i k e t he pe ople of H alicarnasu
. s
3 C ni d us and C os the, , ,

Rhod ians are of Dori c origi n S ome of the Dori ans w ho .

,

fou nde d M e g ara afte r the de ath of C od ru s re mai ne d the re ; ,

othe rs associ ate d the mse l ve s w i th t he col ony w hi ch w e n t to

Cre te unde r the cond uct of Althaeme ne s the Arg i ve ; the

rest w e re d i strib u te d at Rhod u s an d among the ci ti e s j u
, st
me nti one d .

Bu t the se mig rations are more re ce nt than the e v e nts re

afte rwards transfe rre d to the T e mp le of P e ace at R ome T he S atyr was .

re pre se nte d p laying on a fl u te , and was e nti tle d, T he S atyr R e posi nga
P lu tarch, D e me tr P li ny , x xxv l O
. . .

dtpwma op o ii , Krame r s p ropose d com c ti on, is adopte d for 611 mm

’

6
(1 1 5 11 01
. M arse i lles and A rtaki Dodro n
. .
32 ST B A BO . C as aus 666
.

w hi ch are re lated of the m i nd u ces me to resu me the ir history,

and to su p ply w hat may have be e n omi tte d .

8 A fte r the Te lchi nes, the H e liadm w e re said, accordi ng

.

to fab u lou s acco u nts, to have occu pie d the island O ne of .

these H e li ade , (k re ap hu s, and his wi fe Cyd ip pe had c hi ldre n,

w ho fou nd e d t he ci t i es calle d afte r the ir n ames

L indus, Ial ysus, and the whi te C ame i rus .

”

O the rs Tle pole mus founde d the m and g ave to the m

say, that ,

the names of some of the dau g hte rs of Danaiis .

9 T he p rese nt ci ty w as b u
. ilt d uri ng t he Pe loponne si an
w ar by the same arc hi te ct i t i s sai d w ho b u
,
’
, il t the Pi raeus
, .

T he Pi rmu s howe v e r d oe s not conti nu

, , e to e x i st, hav i ng for

me rly sustai ne d i nj urie s from t he L ace dazmoni ans w ho t hre w ,

dow n t he w all s and the n from S ylla the R oman ge ne ral

, , .

10 It i s re late d of the Rhod i ans that the ir mari ti me affairs

.

w e re i n a fl ou rishi ng state not only from the ti me of the fou

,
nd

ati on of t he p re se nt ci ty b u t that many ye ars be fore the i nsti tu

,

ti o n of the O ly mpi c fe sti v al the y saile d to a g re at d i stan ce from

,

t he i r ow n cou ntry for t he p rote cti on of sailors The y sai le d .

as far as S pai n and t he re fou,

nde d R hod u s w hic h the
pe ople ,

of M arse i lles afte rw ards occu pie d t he y founde d Parthe nope ‘

a mong the O pie i and B lpi m i n Dau
,
ni a, w i th the assi stance of
C oans S ome authors re late that afte r the i r re turn from Troy
.
,

t he y coloni ze d the G ymnasi an i sl ands Accordi ng to T i l naeus

.
,

the g re ate r of these i slands i s the largest know n? ne x t the

se v e n follow i ng S ardi ni a S icily Cyp ru
, , s Cre te Eubcea
,
6
, , ,

C orsi ca and Le sbos b u

, t t hi s i s a mistake for the se othe rs ,

are mu c h l arg e r It i s sai d that gy mn e te s (or light-armed

.
,
7
soldi e rs ) are calle d by the t ni ci ans bal e ari des and that ,

from he nce the G ymn asi an i slands we re cal le d B ale ari de s .

S ome of the R hod ians se ttle d i n the ne ighbou r hood of

T hat i s, C hi ldre n of the S u n T he y we re se ven i n nu

. mb e r, (Be rh
caphu s. A c tis, M acare u s, T e nages, T ri ope s, P hae thon, and O c hi mu s,
b o rn of the S un and of a ny mph, or, accord ing to others, of a he roine
name d R hod u s .

11 i i 656
. . . H i ppodamu s of M il e tus .

N a le s . M aj orca .N e gropont .

C al ed li ght-arme d probab ly from the u se of the sling, comm on among

the R hodians. as i t w as also among the C re ams T he u se of the sli ng
.

te nds to prove the R hod ian ori gi n of the inhab itants of the B ale aric
islands T he A the ni an e x pedi tion to S i ci ly (T hu
. cyd vi 43 ) was so . .

companie d by 700 sli nge rs from R hodes .

a x rv . c . n . 11—13 . C A R IA . 33

S ybari s, i n the C honi an te rri tory H ome r see s to be ar .

l m
e v i den ce o f the forme r p rospe ri ty of the R hod i an s, from the
very found ati on of t he thre e ci ties
y se ttled according to the ir tri bes i n three compani e s and w ere
th e , , the
favouri tes of Ju u m ”
pi te r w ho showere d
, po n the great w a l th .

O ther wri te rs hav e appli e d the se v e rse s to a fable , accordi ng

to w hi ch, at the bi rth of M i ne rv a, i t rai ne d gol d on the i sland
from the he ad of J u pi te r, as Pi ndar has sai d 3
.

T he i sl and i s 920 stadi a i n ci rcu mfe re nce .

1 1 In saili ng from the c i ty, and le avi ng the i sl and on the

.

rig ht hand , the first pl ace w e mee t wi th is L i ndu

‘
s, a ci ty

si tu ate d on a mou ntai n e x te ndi ng far tow ards the sou th, and
parti cularly towards Ale x andre i a (i n Egy pt) 5
The re i s .

here a ce le brate d te mple of the Li ndi an Di ana, b u il t by the

Danai de s Forme rly, the L i ndi ans, like the i nhabi tants of
.

C ame i ru s,
6
and Ialyssu s, forme d an i nde pe nde nt state , bu t
afte rward s the y all se ttle d at Rhod e s .

Cle ob ul u s, one of the se v e n w i se me n, w as a n ativ e of

Li ndus .

1 2 Ne x t to L i ndu
. s i s Ix i a, 7 a strong hol d, and M nasy
ri um the n the A tabyri s, the highe st mountai n i n the i sland,
8

sacre d to Ju pi te r A tabyri us the n C ame i rus the n Ialysus a

v ill a e , and ab ov e i t i s an acrop oli s calle d O c h roma
g y (th e

Forti ficati on) the n, at the di stan ce of abou t 80 stadi a, the ci ty

of the R hodi ans B etwee n these i s the T hoauti um, a sort of
.

b e ach, imme di ate ly i n front of w hi ch are situate d the S porade s

islands lyi ng about C halcfs, w hi ch we hav e me ntione d be fore 9 .

1 3 The re have be e n many re mark able pe rsons, native s of

.

R hode s, both ge neral s and athle tze , among w hom w e re the

ance stors of P ana e ti us the philosophe r A mong statesme n, .

orators, and phi losop he rs, w e re P ana eti us, S tratocle s, Androni
cu s the Pe rip ate ti c, Le on i de s the S toi c, and l ong be fore the

time of these pe rsons, P rax i phane s, Hi e ronymu s, and E u dE

mus P ose i doni us w as conce rned i n the admini strati on of the
.

ad ai rs of state , and tau

'
g ht p hilosophy at Rhodes, (but he w as
a nati v e of A pame i a i n S yri a, ) as di d Apoll oni u s M alae u s, an d

S trab o he re omi ts to menti on the R hodi an ori gin of A gri ge ntu m and
G els in S icily
. 11 i i 668
. . O l v ii 6 1
. . L indo . . . .

5
A ccording to S trabo, A le xan dri a and R hodes w e re u p o n th e same

me ri dian . C amiro .L anathi l’

A batro . B x e v 14 . . . .

VO L . I". D
 34 S T R ABO . C s sa un
. 656 .

M l
o on, who were nati v e s of A l abanda, and di sci ple s of M e '

nee les the rhe tori ci an A p olloni u

. s had resi de d at Rhod es lon
g
b e fore , but M olon came late w he nce the forme r said to him
“
l ate come r, O tlze p art y , i nste ad of n ew P e isande r, a
” ‘

R hodian poe t, author of the H e racle i a ; S immi as the gram ,

mari an, and A r istocle s, of our ti me D ionysius the Thraci an,.

and Apolloni u s, au thor of the Argonau ti cs, althou g h native s of

Ale x andre i a, w e re calle d Rhod ians .

Thi s i s suffi ci e n t on the subj ect of the i sland of Rhode s .

14 T he re i s a be nd of the C ari an coast opposi te to Rhodes,

.

i mmedi ate l y afte r Ele na2 and Loryma, tow ards the north, and
t he n the ship s cou
’
rse i s i n a strai ght li ne to the Proponti s, 3

and forms as i t w e re a me ri di an li ne of abou t 5 00 stadia i n

le ng th, or some what le ss Along thi s li ne are si tuate d the re
.

mai nder of C ari a, Ioni ans, E oli ans, T rey, and the p arts
abou t Cyzi cu s and Byzanti u m Ne x t to L oryma is the C ynos
.

se ma, or do s monu
’
m nt ‘ a n d t h e i sl an d S m e
fi
g e , y
1 5 Then fol lows Cni d u s, w hi ch h as tw o harbou
6
. rs, one o f
w hi ch i s a close harb ou r, fi t for re ce ivi ng tri remes, and a nav al

stati on for 2 0 v esse l s In front of Cn i du

. s i s an i sland, in ci r

cu mfe re nce ab out 7 stad i a ; i t rise s high, i n the form of a

the atre , and i s u ni te d by a mole to the conti ne nt, and almost
make s C ni dus a double ci ty, for a gre at p art of the i nhabi t
ants occu py the i sland, w hi ch she l te rs b oth harbours O ppo .

si te to i t, fa our t at se a, i s N sy u
i r s 7 .

Ill u stri ou s nati v e s of C ni d u s w e re , fi rst, E u dox u s the mathe

matici an, a di sci ple of P lato s ; Agath archi de s, the Pe ri pate ti c

’

p hilosophe r and hi storian T heopomp us, one of the most pow e r

fu l of the frie nds of di v u s Ca e sar, and hi s son A rte mi doru s .

C tesi as al so, the phy si ci an of Artax e rx es, w as a nati ve of thi s

place H e wrote a hi story of A ssy ri a an d Pe rsi a
. .

Ne x t afte r Cnidus are C e ramu s and B arg asa, sm all tow ns

s

ove rl ooki ng the se a .

1 6 The n follows H al i carnasu

. s, forme rly calle d Z e p hy rs,

the royal se at of the dynasts of Cari a He re i s the se p ulc hre

.

o f M a so l us,u o ne o f t he se v e n w o n d e rs o f th e w orl d ; 9

T he which i s a play upon w ords, canno t be rende re d in Eng

ori ginal ,
l ish.
2
C alle d b e fore , E le u ssa, c i i 2 . . .

T he S e a of M armors .

4 C
apo V olp e , or A le p o K av o, me ani ng the same thing .

5
Isle of S ymi C ri o
.
7
l ndschi rli , or N isari
. R e tamo.
.

su h h re i s some omission in
9
T he w ord Epyov , a w ork , gg e sts t a t t e
 n xi v o n
. . . . 17 . C A R IA . 35

A rte mi sia e re cte d i t, i n honou r of he r hu sb and He re also i s

'

~
.

the fou ntai n S al mac is, w hi ch has a bad re p u te , for w hat rea
son I k now not, for maki n g those w ho dri nk of i t e fiemin ate
'

M ank i nd, e ne rv ate d by l u xu ry, i mp ute the blame of i ts e ffe cts

to di ffe re nt kin ds of ai r and w ate r, bu t the se are not the
cau se s of lu xu ry, bu t ri che s and i nte mpe rance .

The re is an ac ropoli s at H ali carnasus In front of i t lie s .

A rconne su s
l
I t had, among othe rs, as i ts fou
. nd e rs, A nthe a
and a body of T raa ze n i ans 2
.

Among the nati ve s of H alicarnasus w e re He rodotus the

hi sto ri an, w ho w as afte rward s calle d Thu ri ns, becau se he was
conce rned i n se ndi ng ou t the colony to T hu ri i ; H eracl e i tus
the post, the frie nd of C alli machu s and i n ou r ti me , D i onysi u s
i
the h stor an . i
17H al i carnasu
. s su ffe re d, w he n i t was take n by storm by
Ale x ander H e catomnus, w ho was the n ki ng of the C ari ans,
.

had thre e sons, M au sol u s, H i drie u s, and P i x od aru s, and two

d au ghte rs M a u s ol
. us, th e e ld es t so n ,
mar ri e d A rt e mi si a, t he
'

e l de st dau ghte r ; H idri e us, the se cond son, marri e d A da,

the othe r si ste r M au sol u s came to the t hrone , and, dyi ng
'
.

w ithou t chil dre n, le ft the ki ng dom to hi s w i fe, by w hom the

abov e -me nt ion e d se p u lchre w as e re cte d S he p i ne d away for .

grie f at the loss of he r husban d H i dri e us succee ded he r ; he .

d i e d a n at u ral de ath, and w as su ccee de d by hi s w i fe A da .

S he w as ej e cte d by P i x odaru s, the su rvivi ng son of H e c atom

nu s . Having espoused the party of the Persi ans, P i x odarus

se nt for a satrap to share the ki ngdom w i th hi m A fte r the .

de ath of P i x odaru s, the satrap be came maste r of H al i carnasu s .

Bu t u pon the arriv al of Ale xande r, he sustai ne d a sie ge H i s .

wi fe w as A da, dau ghte r of P i x odarus, and A phne i s, a woman

of C app adoci a Bu t A da, the dau . ghte r of H e catomn us, w hom
P i x od aru s ej e cte d , e ntre ate d Ale x ande r, and e nde av ou re d to

p re v ail upon hi m to re instate he r i n the kingdom of whi ch

she h ad bee n de p ri v e d ; she p romi se d (i n re tu rn ) he r assi st

an ce i n re d u ci ng to obe di e nce the p art s of the cou ntry w hi ch

had re v ol te d ; for the p e rsons w ho w e re i n p osse ssi on of the m

the te x t C oray supp

. ose s th at th e n a me of th e arch i te c t or archi te cts i s
G rosku rd w ou l d su m mré w
‘
w anti ng .
pp l y t he w or ds 2 x6 1": i ci v r ex ,
”
the w ork of S cop as and othe r artifi ce rs S e e P li ny , N H . . . x x x v i . , an d
Vi truvi us P raef vi i . .

C oron ata 2
M e la says, of A rgive s
. B i c . . . . xv i . 19 .

D 2
 36 S T RA BO . C asann 667
. .

w ere her re l ati ons and su bj ects S he al so de livere d up Ali nda,

.

w he re she he rse lf resi de d Ale x ande r grante d he r re qu

. e st,
and proclai me d he r q u ee n, afte r the ci ty w as take n, bu t not
t he acropolis, w hich was dou bly forti fied H e assigne d to
.
.

A da the si e ge of the acropoli s, w hich w as taken i n a short

t i me afte rwards, the besie ge rs havi ng attacked i t w i th fu ry

and e x aspe rati on at t he re si stance of the be si e ge d .

1 8 Ne x t i s T e rmsri u
.
‘
m, a promontory of t he M ynd i ans,
op posi te to w hi ch li es S candari a, a p romontory of C os, di stant

4 0 stadi a from the conti nent T here i s also abov e the pro
.

montory afortre ss, T erme ru m .

1 9 T he ci ty of the Coans was forme rly calle d A sty palma,

.

and was b u ilt i n another place , but is at prese nt on the sea

coast . Afte rwards, on account of a se di tion, the y migrated
to the pre sent ci ty, ne ar S candari u m, and c hanged the name to
that of the i sl and, C os T he ci ty i s not large , bu
. t be au ti fu lly
bu i lt, and a most pleasi ng sight to mariners w ho are saili ng
by the coast . T he isl and i s abou t 5 50 stadi a i n ci rcu mfe rence .

T he w hole of i t i s ferti le, and produ ce s, like C hi os and Lesbos,

e x cel le nt wi ne .It has, tow ards the sou th, the p romontory
L ace te r, from w hich to Ni cyru
it
s i s 60 stadi a, and ne ar Lac e te r
i s H ali sarna, a strong hold , on the west i s D recanu m, and a
v i ll a e calle d S tomali mne D re canu m i s d i sta n t ab ou t 20 0
g .

stadi a from the ci ty T he promontory L ace ter adds to the

.

le ng th of the nav ig ation 3 5 stadi a In the sub u rb i s the de le

.

brate d te mple A scle pi e i u m, fu ll of votive offe ri ngs, among

whi ch i s the A ntigonu s of Ape lle s It forme rly contai ne d
.

the Ve nu s A nad yom e ne , (Ve n u s e mergi ng from t he sea, bu

) t
t hat i s now at Rome , de di cate d to di v u s Ca esar by A u gu stu s,
w ho consecrate d to his fathe r the pic tu re of he r who w as t he

au thor of his family It 13 sai d that the C oau

. s obtai ned, as a
comp e nsation for the loss of thi s pai nti ng, an abate me nt,

amou nti ng to a hu ndre d tal e nts, of the i r u sual t ribu te .

It rs sai d, that Hi ppocrates learne d and p ractise d the d ie te ti c

p ar t o f m e di c i ne fr om t he n arra tiv e of c ur es s u sp e nd e d t n t h e
te mpl e . H e i s one of the i llu stri ou s nativ e s of C os S i mna, .

also, the physi ci an, Phile tu

. s the poe t and cri ti c, Ni ci as of ou r

t i me , w ho w as tyrant of C os ; Ari ston, the d isci ple and he i r of

Ariston the Pe rip ate ti c phi losop he r ; and T heomne stus, a mi n
s tre l of n ame , w ho was of the opposi te poli ti cal party to Ni ci as .

P e te rs, or P e tra T mers

er . Ca e Ke phala
r. x i v . c . 11 .
t 204 3 . ca ms . 37

20 O n the coast of the conti ne nt opposi te to the M yndi an

.

terri tory is Astypal aea a promontory, and Ze p hyri u m T he cit y .

M ynd u s follow s i m medi ately afte r, whic h has a harbour ; than

the ci ty B arg yli a In the i nterv e ni ng distance i s C aryanda a
.
l
.

harbou r, and an i sl and of the same name , occu .

pie d by C aryan
d i ans . S e yle x the ancie nt hi stori an w as a nativ e of thi s
isl and .Ne ar B argyli a i s the te mple of Arte mis C indyas,
r ou nd w hi ch the rai n fall s, i t i s be li e v e d, w ithou t tou c hi ng i t .

The re w as once a strong pl ace cal le d Ci ndys .

Among the distingui she d nati v es of B argyli a w as P rotarchus

the Epi cu re an ; De me tri u s su rnam e d L acc n was hi s di sci ple .

2 1 N e x t follow s Iasu
. s, si tu ate d u pon an island} on the si de .

tow ards the conti ne nt It has a port, and the inhabi tants
.

.derive the g reatest p art of the i r su b si ste nce from the sea,
w hich abou nds wi th fish, bu t the soil i s ve ry barre n S tori es .

lof the follow i ng ki n d are re l ate d of Iasu s .

A s a pl aye r on the ci thara was di splayi ng hi s art i n pu bli c,

e ve ry one li ste ne d to hi m atte n tiv e ly ti ll the marke t be ll ru ng
for the sale of fish, whe n he w as de se rte d by all e x ce p t one
man, who w as qu ite de af T he mi nstre l coming up to hi m
.

sai d, Frie nd, I am much obliged to youfor the honour you

hav e done me , and I admi re you r l ov e of mu si c, for all the

e t hers hav e le ft me at the so u nd of the b e ll W hat say you , .

has the be ll ru ng — “
Y e s, he re pli e d G ood bye to
y o u,
”
sai d t he m an , a n d a w a y h e a l so w e n t .

D iodoru s the Di ale cti ci an w as a n ativ e of thi s place He .

was su rnamed C ronu s (or O ld Ti me ) ; the ti tl e was n ot pro

pe rly hi s from the first ; i t w as hi s maste r Apolloni us w ho (i n
the first i nstance ) had rece ive d the su rn ame of Cronu s, bu t it
was transfe rre d to Di odoru s on accou nt of the want of ce le bri ty
i n t he tru e Cronu s .

2 2 N e x t to Iasu s i s C ape P ose i di u m of the M ilesi ans In

3
. .

‘
the i nteri or are three consi de rable ci tie s, M ylasa, S tratoni cei a
fi

T he othe rs are g u
‘

and A labanda ard forts to these or to

6
.

the mari ti me towns, as A myzou , H er acle i a, E u rom us, Chal

ce tor . Bu t we mak e li ttle accou nt of these .

2 3 M ylasa i s si tu
. ate d i n a ve ry fertil e pl ai n ; a mou ntai n,
containi ng a v e ry be au ti fu l marble quarry, ov e rhangs the
c i ty ; and i t i s no small ad v antage to hav e stone for b u i l di ng
P ascha-Li man . A sse m-K ale ssi
. C ape A rb ore .

M ylassa, ,
or M ar mara .
5
Eski -hissar.
-
A rab hiss“ .
38 S T R ABO . C asav s . 659 .

i n abu ndance and ne ar at hand, p arti cu larly for the construc

ti on of M le s an d o t h e r p u bli c e di fice s ; conse q u e n tly n o
p ,

ci ty is e mbe lli she d more be au ti fully than thi s w i th porti ons ,

and te mpl e s It i s a su
. bj ec t of surpri se , howe v e r, that pe r
sons shou l d be g uil ty of the absurdi ty of buildi ng the ci ty at
the foot of a pe rpe ndi cu lar and lofty precipi ce O ne of the .

g o v e rn o rs o f t he p ro v i nce i s re p or te d to ha v e s ai d ,
w he n h e
e x p re ssed hi s astoni shme nt at t hi s circu mstance , If the
nde r of the ci ty had n o fear, he had no shame
”
fou .

T he M ylasi ans have t wo te mples, one of Ju pite r calle d

O sogo, and anothe r of Ju pi te r L abrande nus T he former i s
.

i n the ci ty . L abranda i s a v i ll age on the mou n tai n, ne ar the

p assage across i t from A labanda to M ylasa, at a distance from

the ci ty . A t L abranda i s an anci e nt te mple of J u pi ter, and
a statu e of J u pi te r S trati us, who i s worshi e d by the neigh~
bou ri n
g pe o pl e an d by th e i n ha bi ta n ts o f pp
yl as a T .he r e i s

a p av e d road for a distance of ab ou t 60 stadi a from t he te mpl e

to the ci ty ; i t i s call e d the S acre d W ay, along whi ch the S acre d
thi ngs are carrie d i n proce ssi on T he most d isti ngu
. i she d
ci tize ns are al w ays the p ri e sts, and hol d ofii ce d u ri ng li fe .

The se te mple s be long p e culi arly to the ci ty The re i s a thi rd .

te mpl e of t he Cari an J u pi te r, common to all the C ari ans, i n

t he u se of w hi ch the Lydi ans, also, and M ysi ans p arti cip ate ,
as b e i ng bre t hre n .

M yl asa i s sai d to have be e n ancie ntly a vill age , b u t the

n ati v e place an d royal re si de nce of H e catomn u s and t he C ari ans .

T he ci ty approache s n eare st to the se a at Physcu s, which i s

the i r nav al arse nal .

2 4 M yl asa has p rod u

. ce d i n ou r ti me ill u stri ou s me n, w ho
were at once orators an d de mag og u e s, Eu thydemu s and
H ybre as . Eu thyde mu s i nhe ri te d from hi s ancestors gre at
we alth and re pu tation H e p osse sse d commandi ng e loq u
. e nce ,

and was re g arde d as a pe rson of e mi nence, not only i n hi s

o wn c ou n try, b u t w as t hou ght w orthy of the highe st honou rs
e ve n i n A s i a T he fathe r of H ybre as, as he u
. se d to re l ate
t he ci rc u mstance i n hi s school, and as i t w as confirme d by hi s
fe llowe ci ti ze ns, le ft hi m a mu le whi ch carrie d wood, and a
.

mule dri ve r H e was mai ntaine d for a short time by thei r

.

labou r, and was e nabl e d to atte n d the lectu re s of D i otre phes

of Antioch . O n hi s re tu rn he he l d t he ofii ce of su pe ri nte nden t
of the m arke t Bu t he re be i ng harassed, and gai ni ng b u
. t
 40 sraaso . C A BA UB . 660 .

ore e n, mposed of vill ages Those who re pre se n t

w hi ch is co .

t he gre atest nu mbe r of v i llages have t he pre cede ncy i n voti ng ,

like the C e ramié tm T he S tratoni ce ians although they are

.
,

not of C ari an race hav e a p lace i n thi s asse mbly be cau

, se ,

the y p ossess vill age s i ncl u de d i n the C hry saori c body .

I n the ti me of ou r ancestors the re fl ou ri she d at S tratoni ce i a

a d isti ngu ishe d pe rson M e ni ppus the orator surname d C ato

, ,
‘
cas w hom Ci ce ro comme nds i n one of hi s wri ti ng s above all
,

t he Asi ati c orators w hom he had he ard compari ng hi m to ,

X e nocle a and to those w ho fl ou

,
ri she d at that ti me .

T he re i s anothe r S tratonice i a calle d S tratonicei a at the ,

Tauru s a small tow n adj ace nt to the mou

, n tai n .

2 6 A labanda lies at the foot of tw o e mi ne nce s i n su

. ch a ,

manne r as to prese nt the appe arance of an ass wi th pannie rs .

O n thi s accou n t Apolloni u s M al ac u s ri di c ule s t he ci ty and ,

also be cau se i t abou n ds w i th scorpi ons ; he says i t w as an ,

ass wi th p ann i e rs fu
, ll of scorpions .

Thi s ci ty and M ylasa, and the w hole mountai nous tract be

twee n the m sw arm w i th t he se re ptile s
, .

T he i nhabi tants of A laband a are addi cte d to l u xu ry an d

deb au che ry It contai ns a gre at n u
. mbe r of si ngi ng g irl s .

Nati ve s of A labanda di stingui she d pe rsons w e re tw o ora

, ,

tors b rothe rs M e necle s w hom w e me nti one d a li ttle ab ov e

, , , ,

and H i e rocle s Apolloni u s and M ol o

, the tw o l atte r afte r
,

w ards w e nt to R hodes .

2 7 A mong the v ari ou

. s accou nts whi ch are ci rc u late d re
spe cti ng the C ari ans the most g e ne rally re ce i v e d i s that the
,

Carians then cal led Le le ges w e re gov e rne d by M inos and

, , ,

occ u pie d the i slands The n re movi ng to the conti ne nt they

.
,

ob tai ne d p ossessi on of a l arg e tract of se a-coast and of the

i nte ri or by d rivi ng out the forme r occupie rs w ho we re for

, , ,

the most part Le le ge s and Pe lasgi , T he G ree k s agai n .

,

Ioni ans and D ori an s de p ri ved the C ari ans of a porti on of the
,

cou n try .

A s p roofs of the i r e age r p u rsu i t of w ar the handles of ,

shi e l ds b ad g e s and crests al l of w hi ch are calle d C ari an are

, , , ,

allege d A nacre on says

.
,

C ome , grasp the we ll-made C ari c handle s ;

and Alcaeus
S hak ing a C arian cre st .

C ice ro . B rut, c. 91 .
 a xi v . c i t .
. . 28 . C A R IA . 41

28 Bu
. t w he n Home r u se s the se e x pre ssi ons, M ast hles
commande d t he C ari ans, w ho spe ak a b arb arou s lang u
”1
age ,
i t d oes not appe ar w hy, w he n he was acq u ai nted w i th so
many barbarous nati ons, he me nti ons the Cari ans alone as
usi ng a barbarous l anguage , but doe s not call any pe ople Bar e

hari ana N or i s Thu

. cyd i de s rig ht, w ho says that none were
call ed Barbarians, be cau se as ye t t he G ree ks we re not d i stin

g u i she d by an y o ne n am e a s opp o se d to so m e o the r Bu t .

Home r hi mse l f re fute s thi s posi ti on that the G ree ks we re not

d sti ng u
i i she d by t hi s name
°

A man whose fame has spre ad through G ree ce and A rgos ;

and in anothe r place
But if youwish to go through H e llas and the mi ddle of A rgos .

Bu u te rm ul d he
’

t i f the re w as n o s ch B arbari an
as , how co

prope rly spe ak of as p p

eo l e B arbarophonoi (i
e . . spe aki ng a
barb arou s l ang u ag e ) ?
Ne i the r i s T hucydi des nor Apolloni us the grammari an
right, b e cau se the G re e k s and p arti cu larly the Ioni ans ap
, ,

plie d to the Cari ans a common te rm i n a pe c uli ar and v i tu

a t i v e se nse i n conse q u n f t he i r h a tre d of the m for the i r
pe r , e ce o

ani mosi ty and con ti n u al hostile i ncu rsi ons Unde r the se cir .

cnmstance s he mig ht call the m B arb ari ans Bu t w e ask w hy .

,

doe s he call the m B arbarophonoi b u t not once B arb ari ans ? ,

Be cause re pli e s Apolloni us the plural n umbe r does not fall i n

, ,

wi th the me tre ; thi s i s the re ason w hy Home r d oe s not call

the m B arb ari ans Admi tti ng the n that the ge ni tiv e case
.

(fi p p )
a fi é w v doe s no t f all i n w i th th e m e as ur e of the v e rse t he ,

nomi nati v e case (fié fia ot doe s n ot di ffe r from that of D ar

p p )
dani (A dpda voc) ;
T j
ro ans, Ly cians , and D ardani ;

and of the sam ‘

e ki nd i s the w ord Trou i n thi s ve rse ,

t i m rot
'

(p )
'' ’
L i ke the T roti horse s T an o .

N or i s the re ason to be found i n the alle g e d e x ce ssi v e harsh

ne ss of the C ari an l ang u ag e , for i t i s not e x tre me ly harsh
and be si des, accordi ng to P hilipp u s, the au thor of a hi story of
Cari a, the ir lang uage contai ns a v e ry large mi x ture of G re e k
w ords .

II
. n . 86 7 , in whi ch the re ading is N ti ar nc, but M i oeknc in l l . 1 1.

0 d i 344
. . . ll . x v. 80 . 11. v. 222 .
42 ST R ABO . C us e
a . 66 1 .

I su ppose t hat the word barbarian was at first i nve nte d to

desig nate a mode of pron u nci at i on w hi ch w as e mbarrasse d,

harsh, and rou gh ; as we use the w ords battarize i n, trauli

ze i n, pse lli ze i n, to e xp ress t he sam For we are nap
l
e thi ng .

tu rally v e ry mu ch di spose d to denote ce rtai n sou nds by names

e x pressive of those sou nds, and characte risti c of the ir natu re ;
and he nce i nv e nte d te rms abou nd, e x p re ssive of the sou nds
w hi ch t he y desig nate , . as ke laryze i n, clange , psophos, boe ,
.

k rotos, most of w hi ch words are at p re se nt u

2
se d i n an ap

p p
r0 r i ate se n s
.e

A s those w ho p ronou nce the ir words w i th a thi ck e n u nci a

tion are calle d B arbari ans, so fore ig ne rs, I me an those w ho
w ere not G ree ks, w e re ob se rv e d to p ronou nce t he i r w ord s u s

t hi s manne r . T he te rm B arb ari ans w as t he re fore appli e d

pe culi arly to the se pe ople , at first by w ay of re proach, as
hav i ng a thic k and harsh e nu nci ati on ; afte rwards t he te rm

w as u sed i mprope rly , and appl i e d as a common ge nti le te rm

i n contradisti nction to the G ree k s For afte r a l on g i nti macy
’

and i nte rcou rse had su bsi sted w i th the Barbari ans, i t no
longe r appe are d t hat thi s pe culi ari ty arose from any t hi ck‘
ne ss of e n u nci ati on, or a natu ral de fe c t i n the org ans of the

v oi ce , b u t from the pe cu liari tie s of the ir lang u age s .

Bu t the re w as i n ou r l ang u age a b ad and w hat might be

cal le d a b arb arou s u tte rance , as w he n any pe rson spe aki ng
G ree k shou ld not pronounce i t corre ctly, but should pronounce
t he w ords like the Barb ari ans, w ho, w he n be gi nni ng to learn
t he G ree k l ang u age , are not able to p ron ou nce i t pe rfe ct ly ,
as ne i the r are we able to pronou nce pe rfectly the i r lang u age s .

This was pe culi arly the case w ith the Carians For othe r .

n ati ons had not mu ch i nte rcou rse w i th the G re e ks, n or we re

dispose d to adopt the G re ci an manne r of li fe , nor to le arn ou r
language , wi th the e x ce ption of pe rsons who by accident
and si ngly had associate d w i th a fe w G re e k s ; bu t the Carians
w e re d i sp erse d ov e r the whole of G re ece, as me rce n ry sol
a
d

di e rs
. The n the b arb arous pronunci ation w as fre q uen tly me t
wi th among t he m, from the i r mili tary e x pedi ti ons i nto G re ece
and afte rwards i t spre ad mu ch more , from the ti me that the
y
occu pied the islands tog e the r w i th the G ree ks : not e v e n whe n

fi l t dwkki l ew
'

a r r apt ew , r pa vkt ew ,

w
.

xt kav t w , xka y q , x dr oc
2
opog ,
y p .
 13 a
. m . e . n. § 29 . C A R IA : 43

d ri ven thence i nto A si a, cou ld the y li ve apart from G ree k s,

when t he Ioni ans and D orians arri ve d there .

H a t es arose the e x pression, to barb ari ze , for we are ac

cu stome d to apply thi s te rm to those w hose p ron u nci ati on of
t he G ree k langu
.
age i s vi ci ou s, and not to thos e w ho p ro .

nou nce i t l ik e t he Cari ans .

W e are t he n to u nde rstand the e x pressi on s, barb arou s

spe aki ng
”
and barbarous spe ake rs, of pe rsons w hose pro
”

nu nci ati on of the G ree k lang u age i s fau . l ty T he word to .

”
b arbarize w as forme d afte r the w ord to C ari ze, and trans
“

ferre d i nto the books whi ch te ach the G ree k l ang u ag e ; thu s
also the w ord to solosci ze w as forme d, de rive d e i the r from
S oli or some othe r sou rce .

29 Arte mi doru
. s say s that the j ou rne y from Physcu s, on
the coast opposi te to Rhode s, tow ards Ephe su s, as far as L a

g i na i s 8 5 0 stad i a ; t he n ce t o A l ab an d a 2 5 0 sta d i a ; to T ralles

1 60 About halfway on the road to Tralle s the M mande r i s

.

crosse d ; an d he re are the b ou ndari e s of C ari a T he w hol e .

nu mb e r of stadi a from Physcu s to the M aean de r, along the

road to Ephesu s, i s 1 1 80 stad i a Agai n, along the same road,.

from the M aean de r of Ioni a to Tralle s 80 stadi a, to M ag ne si a

1 40 stadi a, t o Ep he su s 1 20, to S myrna 3 20, to Phocae a and the

boundari es of Ioni a, less than 200 stadi a ; so that the le ng th of

Ioni a i n a st raight li ne w ou ld be , accordi ng to Artemi dorus, a
l ittle more than 800 stadi a .

Bu t as the re i s a p u blic fre quente d road by w hich all tra

velle rs p ass on the ir w ay from Ep hesu s to the e ast, Arte mi

doru s thu rom Ep he su o C aru

s de sc ri be s i t
[ F .s
] t ra, the

bou nd ary of C ari a t ow ards Phrygi a, t hrou g h M agne si a and

Tralles, Nysa, A ntioch, i s a j ourney of 7 40 stadia From .

G ar u ra, the first tow n i n Phrygi a, throu gh L aodi ce i a, A pame ia,

M e tropol i s, and C he li doni ae, to H olmi , the be gi nni ng of the
l

P arore i u s; a cou ntry lyi ng at the foot of the mou n tai ns, abou t
9 20 M edi a ; to T yri asu m, the te rmi nati on tow ards Lycaoni a
’

of t he P arore i u s,8 throu ‘

gh Phi lome li um i s li ttle more than
Ne x t i s Lycaoni a as far as C oropassu s, t hrou gh
5
500 stad ia .

Laodi ce i a i n t he C atacec au me ne , 840 stadia ; from C oropassu s

C he li don im, in this passage , is p rob ably an e rror G rosku rd adopts the .

name P hil ome li u

.
m .

l l gan .
3
A t the b ase of S ul tan -dagh.
-
A k S che hr 5
Su ltan C han .
 44 S T RA BO . C asaun 663 . .

in Lycaoni a to G arsaura a small ci ty of Cappadocia si tu ,

l
ate d ,

on i ts bord ers 1 20 stadi a ; the nce to M azaca

,
2
the me trop olis ,

of the C appadoci ans throu g h S oandus and S adacora 680

, ,

stad i a ; t he nce to the E uphrate s as far as T omisa a strong , ,

hold i n S op he ne throu g h H e rphze a small town, 1 440 stadi a

,
3
,
.

T he place s i n a straig ht li ne w i th the se as far as Indi a are , ,

de scribe d i n the same manne r by Arte mi doru s and E ratos

the nes Polybi us says that w i th respe ct to those pl aces we

.
,

ou g ht chie fly to de pe n d upon Artemidorus H e be gi ns from .

S amosata i n C ommage ne which i s si tu ate d at the passag e

, ,

and the n ma of the E u p h rates to S amosata across t he ,

Tau ru s from the mou

,
ntai ns of C appadocia abou t T omi sa he ,

says i s a di stance of 45 0 stadia .

CHAPTER III .

1AF T ER the part of the coast

. opposi te
‘to Rhode s the ,

boundary of w hich i s Da dala i n saili ng the nce towards t he ,

e ast w e come to Lyci a w hi ch e x te nds to Pamp hyli a ; nex t i s

, ,

Pamp hylia e x te ndi ng as far as Ci licia T rache i a w hich reac hes

, ,

as far as the Cili ci ans si tuate d about the B ay of l ssu

, s These .

are p arts of t he pe ni nsu la the i sthmus of which w e sai d w as

,

t he road from Issu s as far as Amisu s or accordi ng to som

“
e , ,

au thors to S i nope
, .

A lt S ara
- . Kaiae rie h .

C alled H e rp 6, pages 28 1, 283 .

r the P e rm
-
M et d r fiv R hode s
'
H f0
p a i a v , or, A fte s o f P e nna .

w as the name of the coast of C aria op posi te to R hod e s, whi ch for se ve ral
ce ntu ri e s forme d a de pende ncy of that opu lent re pu bli c In the time of .

S e ylax, the Rhodians p ossesse d only the pe ni nsu la i mmedi at e ly in face of

thei r i sland A s a re ward for the i r assistance in the A ntiochian war, the
.

R omans gave the m a p art of L y cia, and all C ari a as far as the M e and e r .

B y having adopted a l e ss pru de nt p olicy 1n the se cond M aced oni c war,

the y lost 1 t all, i ncluding C au nu s, th e chie f town of P e rm s It was not .

long, howe ve r, be fore i t w as restore d to the m, toge the r wi th the small

islands ne ar Rhodes ; and from this time P e rte a re tai ned the limi ts whi ch
-
S trab o has descri be d , name ly , D aedala on the e ast and M ou nt L oryma
on the we st, b oth i nclu de d Vespasian final ly re du ced R hodes i tse lf into
—
.

the provinci al form, and j oi ned i t to C aria Locke S ams n . . u .

 11 x i v c 1 1 1
. . . .
t 2, 3 . LY C IA . 45

T he co ntr u y
be yond the Tau rus consi st s of the n arrow li ne
of se a-coast e x te nd i ng from Lyci a to the pl ace s abou t S oli ,
t he pre se nt P ompe i opoli s T e the sea coast near the B ay
h n - .

of Iasu s, be gi nni ng from S oli and Tarsu s, spread s ou t i n to

T he de scripti on of thi s coast w ill compl e te the accou nt of

the w hole pe n i nsu la W e shall the n pass to the rest of Asia
.

wi thou t the Tau rus, and lastly w e shall de scribe Afri ca .

2 A fte r D sedala of t he R hodi ans the re i s a mou

. ntai n of
Lyci a, of the same name , Dmdala, and he re the whole Lyci an
coast be gi ns, an d e x te nds 1 7 20 stadi a This mari ti me tract
i s ru gged , and difli cult to be approached, b u t has v e ry good
harbo u rs, an d i s i nhabi te d by a people w ho are not i ncli ne d

to acts of v i ole nce T he cou. n try i s si mil ar i n natu re to t hat

of Pamphyli a and Cili c ia T rache i a Bu t the forme r u

. se d
the pl ace s of she l te r for v e sse ls for pi rati cal p u rpose s the m

se lve s, or afforde d t o pi rate s a mark e t for the i r pl u nder and

stati ons for the i r v e sse l s .

A t S i de , 11 city of Pamphyli a, the Cili ci ans had p lace s for

1

bui lding ships T he y sold the i r p ri sone rs, w hom the y ad mi t

.

te d were free man, by noti ce throu gh the p ublic cri e r .

Bu t the Lyci ans conti nu e d to liv e as good ci ti ze ns, and wit h

’

so mu ch restrai nt u pon the mse lv e s, that al though the P am

p yh l i a n s ha d su cce e de d in obtai ni ng the sov e re ign ty of the ,

se a as far as Ital y, ye t the y w e re ne v e r i nfl u e nce d by the de

si re of b ase gai n, and pe rse v e re d i n admi ni ste ri n g the affai rs

of t he state accord in g to t he law s of the Lyc ian body .

3 The re are t hre e and twe nty ci ties i n thi s body, w hi ch

.

have v otes The y asse mble from e ach ci ty at a ge ne ral con

.

g re ss , an d se l ec t w h a t c i ty t he y pl e ase for t he i r pl ace o f m ee t

i ng . Each of the l arge st ci ti es commands three v otes, those
of i n te rme d i ate i mportan ce tw o, and the re st one v ote T he y .

contri b u te i n the same p roporti on to tax es and othe r pu bli c

charg e s T he si x l arge st ci ti e s, accordi ng to Arte mi doru
. s,

are X an thu s, P atara, Pi nara, O ly mp u

2 3 ‘ s, M yra, T los, w hi ch
5

i s si tu ate d at the pass of the mou ntai n l e adi ng to C i byra .

A t the congre ss a lyci arch i s fi rst e l e cte d, the n the othe r

ofif ce r s o f t h e b od y P ubli c.t ri b u n al s are al s o a pp oi nt e d fo r

m
‘
Eski A d al i a, O l d A tt al e i a ; bu t th e G re e k s gav e the na e wa ka u z

A rr
-di ct a ,
0 1d A tta l e i a, t o F or ge — L ea ks .

Gu n i k . P a te ra . M ine rs
5
D uv
.ar .
 46 S T R A BO . C asxus 665,
.

the mi ni strati on of j ustice

ad Forme rly they de libe rate d .

abou t war and pe ace and alli ance s b u ,t t hi s i s not now pe r ,

mi tte d as the se things are unde r the control of the Romans

, .

It i s only done by the i r conse nt or whe n i t may be for the i r , ,

own ad v an tage .

Thus j u dge s and magistrates are e lecte d according to the

p roportion of the numbe r of v otes be longing to e ach ci ty ‘ .

It w as the fortu ne of the se people who l iv e d u nde r su ch an ,

e x ce lle nt gov e rnme nt to r e tai n the i r libe rty u

, nde r the R o
mans, and the laws and i nsti tutions of the i r ance stors ; to see
also the e nti re e x ti rp at ion of the pi rate s first by S ervi liu s ,

Isau ri cu s, at the ti me that he de moli she d Isau ra and afte r ,

wards by Pompe y the G re at who b u rnt more than 1 3 00 u

, se ,
:

sale and destroye d the i r hau

,
nts an d re tre ats O f the su rviv ors .

i n t hese conte sts he transfe rre d some to S oli w hi ch he call e d ,

P ompe iopoli s ; o the rs to Dyme w hich had a de ficie nt popu ,

lati on and i s now occ upi e d by a Roman col ony

,
.

T he poe ts howe v e r p arti cu

, larly the tragi c poe ts con found
, , ;

n ati ons tog ethe r ; for i nstance T ro j a n s M y si an s an d Ly

, di an s , , ,

w hom the y call Phrygi ans and giv e the n ame of Lyci ans t o ,

C ari ans .

4 Afte r D aedal a i s a Lyci an mou

. ntai n an d ne ar i t i s T e l ,

me ssus a small town of the Lyci ans and T el me ssi s a promon

2
, , ,

t ory wi th a harbou r E ume ne s took this place from the R o

.

mans i n the w ar wi th Antiochu s bu t afte r the di ssol u ti on of ,

t he ki ngdom of Pe rg amu s t he Lyci ans re cov e red i t agai n

, .

5 The n follow s A nti crag u

. s a p recipi tou s mou ntai n , ,

w hi ch i s C armyle ssu a
a fortre ss si tuate d i n a orge ; ne x t i s
s , g
M ou nt C rag u s w i th e ig ht pe aks
,
4
and a c i ty of the same ,

n ame T he n e ig hbou
. rhood of t he se mou n tai ns i s the sce ne
of the fable of the C hi maera ; and at no g re at di stance i s

Chi ma ra a sort of ravi ne e x te ndi ng upwards from the shore

,
'

, .

B elow the C rag us i n t he i nte ri or i s Pi nara w hich is one of ,

t he l arg e st ci ti e s of Lyci a He re Pandarus i s w orship pe d of

.
,

t he same name pe rhap s as the Troj an Pandaru s;

G ill ies, i n his translation of A ristotle , make s u se of this e x ampl e of

the L y ci ans to prove that re pre se n tati ve gove rnme n t w as not u nkn ow n
to the ancie nts T he de pu. ti es se nt from the tw e n ty -thre e ci ti es forme d a
p arli ament; T he tax e s and pu blic charge s i mpose d on the se ve ral tow ns
w e re i n prop orti on to the nu mb e r of re pre sentati ve s se nt from e ach ci ty .

~
G i ll ie s, v ol ii p . 64, & c
. . .

M akri . S i te unknow n Efta K ari , the S e ve n C ape s

. .
48 ST R ABO . Ca se s . 666 .

markable fig ure i n the se a like a ski rt of a mountai n B ut , .

i n fact t he mou ntai nou s chai n i s conti nued from the cou ntry
opposi te Rhode s to the parts n ear Pi si di a, and this range of
mountai ns i s calle d Taurus
T he C he li doni m isl ands see m to be si tu
.

ate d i n a manne r
opposi te to Canop u
‘
s and the passage across is sai d to be 4000
,

From the S acre d Promontory to O lbi a there re main 3 6 7 ’

stad ia In thi s distance are Cramb u

. ss
’
and O lymp u s
" a ,

large ci ty and a mountai n of the same name which i s called

, ,

also P h oen i c us ;
5
the n f o llo w s C y cu
o r s a trac t of se a coast
-
, .

9 T hen foll ows P hase li s a consi de rable ci ty wi th three

.
6
, ,

harbou rs and a lak e Above i t i s the mountai n S olyma

.
"
and T e rmessu a P i si d ic ci ty si tuate d on the de file e throu
8
s , gh , ,

w hi ch the re i s a p ass ove r the mou ntai n to M ilyas Ale x an .

de r de moli she d i t wi th the i nte nti on of ope ni ng the de file s

, .

About Phase li s ne ar the se a are narrow passe s through

, ,

w hi ch Ale x ande r cond u cte d hi s army The re i s a mountai n .

called C li max It ove rhangs the se a of Pamphyli a l eaving a

.
,

narrow road along the coast w hi c h i n cal m w e athe r i s not ,

cove re d w i th w ate r and trav e lle rs can pass along i t bu

,
t w he n ,

t he se a i s rou gh i t i s i n a great me asu

, re hi dde n by t he

w av e s T he pass ove r the mou

. ntai ns i s ci rc ui to us and ste e p ,

bu t i n fai r w e athe r pe rsons trav e l on the re ad along the

shore Al e x ande r came the re w he n the re was a storm and
.
,

t rusti ng ge ne rally to fortu ne se t ou t be fore the se a had re ,

ce de d and the soldie rs marche d d u

, ri ng the w hole day u p t o

t he mi ddle of the body i n w ate r .

Phase lis also i s a Lyci an ci ty si tuate d on the con fines of ,

Pamp hyli a It i s not a part of the Lyci an body b ut i s an

.
,

i nde pe ndent city .

10 T he poe t di sti ng u
. i shes the S olymi from the Lycians,
whe n he de spatches B e lle rophon by t he ki ng of the Lyci ans to
this se cond ad v e ntu re

be u
e nco nte re d the brave S olymi ;

A b ou kir, ne arly unde r the sa me meridi an T scha i ik lar

D e liktasch —Lcake
. .

G arabu sa . T schi raly . . .

5
l anartasch T i rik owa 7 S oly m -d
. . a agh .

Gu lik -C han ? Il v i 184 . . .

n. m . o . xv
~
.
9 1 , 2 . PAM P H YLIA .

othe r w ri ters say that the Lyci ans w e re forme rly call e d S oly
mi , and afte rw ards T e rmi lae, from the coloni sts t hat accom
paniad S arpe d on from C re te ; and afte rw ards Lycians, from
Lycus the son of Pandion, w ho, after havi ng be e n b ani she d
from his own cou
~
ntry, was admi tte d by S arped on to a share
.

i n the gove rnme nt ; but the i r story doe s not agree w i th Home r
~
.

W e pre fe r the opi ni on of those w ho say that the poe t calle d

the pe ople S ol ymi w ho have now the n ame of M ilya , and
whom w e have me ntione d be fore .

C H AP TE R IV .

1 AFT E R Phase lis i s O lbia he re Pamphylia be gi ns It i s

. .

a large fort ress It i s followe d by the C ataracte s as i t i s

.
,
l
,

calle d a ri v e r w hi ch de sce nds v i ol e ntly from a lofty rock w i th

, ,

a gre at bod y of w ate r like a w i nte r torre n t so t hat the noi se

, ,

of i t i s he ard at a g re at di stance .

N e x t i s A ttale i a a ci ty so calle d from i ts fou

2
, , nde r Attal us
P hilade lphu s w ho al so se ttl e d anothe r colon y at C orycu
, s a ,

small c i ty ne ar A ttale i a by i ntrodu ci ng othe r i nh abi tants and

, ,

e xt e n d i ng the ci rc ui t of the walls .

It i s said that be tw ee n P hase lis and A tte lai s T he be and

, ,

messufi are show n ; for accordi ng to C alli sthenes a part

z ythe T r j an Cili i n e r driv n from the plai n of The b
o c a s w e e
,

e
,

i nto P ani phylia .

2 N e x t i s the ri v e r C estru
. s on saili ng u p i ts s tre am 60

stad i a w e fi n d the c i ty Pe rge , an d ne ar i t u

5
pon an e le v ate d
p lace , t h e t e mpl e of t he P e r
g t e a n A rte m i s, w h e r e a g e ne ral
festi v al i s ce le brate d e v e ry ye ar .

T he n at the d istance of about 40 stadia from the se a i s

on an e le v ate d si te , and v i sible at Pe rge Ne x t i s .

Capri a, a l ake of consi de rable e x te nt ; the n the rive r Eury

medon ; sai li ng u
7
p i t to th e d i s ta nce o f 60 s tad i a , w e come to

A spe dun s,
“
a w e ll p eopl e d ci ty, fou
- nde d by Argi v e s Abov e .

i t is P e tne li ssu s;
9
the n anothe r rive r, and many small i slands

Du de n -s u
. u
A k -e . Mu 5
rtana .

T ek e h . Kislidscha-koi .

VO L . I“.
50 S T R A BO . C A B A UB . 068 .

lyi ng i n front ; the n S ide, a colony of the C ymm ans, w he re

t here i s a te mple of M i ne rv a Ne ar i t i s the coast of the Li ttle
.

‘
C i byratm; t he n the riv er M e las, and an anchorage for v esse ls ;
the n Ptole mai s a ci ty ; ne x t the borde rs of Pamphylia, and
’

Corace si um, whe re Cilici a T rache i a be gi ns T he whole of

3 .

the v oyag e along the coast of Pamphyli a i s 6 40 stad i a .

3 He rodotu
.
‘
s says, that the P amphylians are de sce ndants
of the pe ople who accompani e d A mp hilochu s and Calchas

from Troy, a mi x tu re of v ari ous n ati ons T he maj ori ty of .

t he m se ttled he re , othe rs we re dispe rse d ov e r di ffe re nt coun

tri es C alli nu
. s says t hat C alchas di ed at Cl aru s, bu t that
some of the pe opl e w ho, toge the r wi th M opsu s, crosse d the
Tauru s, re mai ne d i n Pamphyli a, and that ot he rs w e re scat te r

e d i n Cilici a and S yri a, and as far e v e n as t ni cia .

C H APTER V .

1 . Ci li ci a w i thout the Taurus one p art i s calle d Cili cia

Or
T rache i a the ru gged ; the othe r Cilici a Pe di as the flat or
, , ,
pl ai n country .

T he coast of the T rache i a i s n arrow and e ithe r has no le v e l,

rou nd i t rare ly occu beside s this the Taurus ov er
g or rs ; ,
hangs i t which is badly i nhabi te d as far e ve n as the n orthe rn
,

si de abou
, t Isau ra and the H omonade is as far as Pi sid i a .

This tract has t he name of T rache ioti s and the i nhabi tants ,
that of T rache i otm T he flat or pl ai n cou
. ntry e x te nds from
S oli and Tarsu s as far as Issu e and the p arts abov e w her e
, ,

the Cappadoci ans are si tu ate d on the northe rn si de of the

Taurus Thi s tract consi sts chi e fly of fe rtile plai ns
. .

I have al ready spoke n of the p arts wi thi n the Tau rus; I

shall now descri be those w i thou t the Tau rus be g i nni ng w i th ,
the T rac he i otm .

2 T he fi rst place i s C oracesi u

. m a fortre ss of the Cilici ans
ls
, ,

M anavgat-eu A lan . A laj a. or C aste l Ubaldo

. .

H e rod vi i 91 A ccording to this passage , the re fore , the name P am

. . .

p y ans is deri ve d from a d v ,

h l i all . and pil l ow, nati on .

a
w“ .
B . an . 0. v . 2
. C ILIC IA . 51

u
si t ate d upon b upt rock D iodotus surname d T ryphon
an a r .

use d i t as a re nde zv ous at the ti me that be cause d S yri a to

re v ol t from he r ki ng s and carri e d on w ar agai nst t he m w i th
,

various success Antiochus the son of De me tri us oblige d

.
, ,

hi m t o shu t hi mse l f up i n one of t he fortre sse s and the re he ,

kille d hi mse l f .

T ry phon w as the cau se of origi nati ng among the Ci li ci ans

a pirati cal confe de racy The y w e re i nd uce d also to do thi s

.

by the i mbe ci li ty of the ki ngs w ho succee de d e ach othe r on

the throne s of S yri a and Ci li cia In conse qu e nce of hi s i n
.

t rod u cti on of poli ti cal chang e s othe rs i mi tate d hi s e x ampl e

, ,

a nd the d i sse nsi on s among brothers e x pose d the cou ntry to

the attacks of i nv ade rs .

T he e x portati on of slav es w as the chi e f cau se of i ndu ci ng

the m to commi t cri mi nal acts for this traffic w as atte nde d , ,

wi th v e ry g re at profit and the sl aves we re easi ly take n

, De .

los w as at no g re at di stance a large and ri ch mart capable of

, ,

re ce i v i ng and transporti ng w he n sold the same day te n

, , ,

thou sand slaves ; so that he nce arose a p rov e rbi al sayi ng ,

M e rchant, co me i nto port, di scharge y our freight—e ve ry thi ng is sold .

T he R omans, hav i ng acq u i re d we alth afte r the de structi on of

Carthage and Cori nth, e mployed gre at numbe rs of domesti c
sl av e s, and w e re the cau se of thi s traffic T he pi rate s, observ .

i ng the facili ty w i th w hi ch slav e s cou l d be procure d, i ssued

forth i n n u mbe rs from all q uarte rs, commi tti ng robb ery and
de ali n g i n slav e s .

T he ki ngs of Cyp ru s and of Egyp t, who w e re e ne mi e s

of the S yri ans, fav ou re d the i r marau di ng e nte rpri se s ; the

Rhodi ans w e re no le ss hostile to the S yri ans, and the re fore
afforde d the l atte r no prote cti on T he pi rate s, t he re fore , u . nde r

the p re te nce of t rad i ng i n slav es, con ti nu ed w i thou t i n te r

mi ssi on t he i r i n v asi ons and robbe ry .

T he R o mans p ai d l i ttle atte n ti on to the place s si tu ate d

wi thou t t he Tau ru s t he y se nt, howe v e r, S cipi o E mi li an u s,

and afte rw ard s some othe rs, to e x ami ne the pe opl e an d the
ci ti es T he y di scov e re d that the e v i ls arose from ne glige nce
.

on the p art of the sov e re i g ns, b u t the y w e re re l uc tant to de

priv e t he family of S e le ucus N i cator of the succe ssi on, i n

whi ch he h ad bee n confirme d by the mse l v e s .

For the same reason the Parthi ans, w ho occ u pie d the parts
8 2
52 ST R A BO . C asa us . 669 .

be yond the E uphrates became maste rs of the country ; and ,

lastly the Arme nians w ho also gai ne d possessi on of the coun

,

try w i thou t the Tau ru s as far as Phoeni ci a The y use d the ir .

utmost to e xtirpate the powe r of the ki ngs and all the i r de

sce ndants bu t su
, rre nde re d the comm and of the se a to the
Cilici ans .

T he Romans we re su bseq ue ntly compelle d to re duce the

Cilici ans after the ir agg randi zeme nt by war and e x pe di tions
, , ,

whose p rog re ss howe v e r and ad vanceme nt they had not oh

, ,

stru cte d ; ye t i t wou ld be i mprope r to accuse the Romans of

ne glec t be cau , se be i ng e ngage d w i th conce rns ne are r at hand
, ,

t he y we re u nable to dire ct the ir atte nti on to more d i stant

obj ects .

I thou ght pre pe r to make these re marks i n a short digres

si on from my su bj ect .

3 Ne x t to the Corace si u
. m i s the ci ty S ye dra the n H a
max i a, a small town upon a hill wi th a harbour to w hich i s
2
, ,

b roug ht down ti mbe r for ship -b uildi ng ; the g re atest part of

i t consi sts of ce dar T hi s cou ntry see m
. s to p rodu ce thi s tre e
i n ab u ndance It w as on this accou
. nt that Antony assig ne d
i t to Cl e opatra as be i ng cap able of fu
, rn ishi ng mate ri als for

t he constru cti on of he r fl ee t .

T he n follows L ae rtes a fortre ss si tuate d upon the crest of ,

a ill o a pap like form ; a port be longs to i t ; ne x t the ci ty

h , f -
,

Se al i n s
3
th
, e C
n r ag u s a p re ci pi tou s roc,k o n t he se a-co a st ; t he n
C harad ru s
‘ a fortre ss w hi ch has a port (above i t i s the
,

mountai n A ndri cl us ) and a rocky shore, calle d P latanistus

“
,

ne x t Ane mu ri u m a promontory w he re the conti ne nt ap

6
,

p ro a c hes ne ar e st to Cyp r u s t o w ard s th e p ro m,o nto ry C ro m

my um the passage across be i ng 35 0 stadi a
7
, .

From the boundaries of Pamphylia to Ane murium the v oy ,

age along t he Cilici an coast i s 820 stadi a ; the re mai nde r of

i t as far as S oli i s abou
e t 5 00 stadi a (1 500 O n thi s coast ,

afte r A ne mu ri u m the first ci ty i s Nagi das then A rai noié w i th 9

, , ,

a smal l port lo
the n a place calle d M e lani n, and C e le nde ri s a
ci ty w i th a harbou
, r .

S ye dra probably share d w i th (Ala j a) , a f e rti le plain whi ch

he re b orde rs on the coast Bu t S ye dra is T sschu c ke s e me ndati on of
’
.

A rsi noe i n the te xt

'

N ot me nti oned by any othe r au thor S e lladi . .

C harad ran Kara-G e dik

. Inamar . .

C ape Kormakiti M e ss tln

. S ofia-Kalesd . .

W
M andane ? K ilandria, or G u lnar .
s . an . 0 . v. 4
. C ILIC IA .
53

S ome w ri te rs, mong whom i s Arte midorus consi de r thi s

l
a ,

place as the comme nce me nt of Cili ci a and not Corace si um , .

H e says that from the P e lu, si ac mou th to O rthosi s are 3 900

stad i a and to t he rive r O ron te s
,
2
1 1 30 stadia ; the n to the
gate s of Cili cia 5 25 stadi a, and to the borde rs of Cili cia 1 260
3
stad i a .

‘
4 Ne x t i s Hol mi forme rly i nhabi te d by the prese nt S e le u
.
,

ci au s ; bu t w he n S e le u ci a on the C alycadnu s was b uilt they ,

re mov e d the re O n dou bli ng the coast w hi ch forms a pro

.
,

montory called S arpe don we i mme di ate ly come to the mouth

6
,

of t he C al cad nu 6 Z p h y i um " romontory i s ne ar the

y s e r a p .

C alycad nu s T he riv e r may be asce nde d as far as S e le u

. ci a ,

a ci ty we ll pe opl ed and t he man ne rs of w hose i nhabi tan ts ,

are v e ry d i ffe re nt from those of the pe ople of Cilici a and

Pamphyli a .

In ou r ti me the re fl ou ri she d at that pl ace re mark abl e pe r

son s of the Pe ripate ti c se ct of p hil osophe rs A the na eu s and ,

X e narchu s T he forme r w as e ng age d i n the admi ni strati on

.

of the affai rs of state i n hi s ow n cou ntry and for some ti me ,

espou se d the party of the pe ople he afte rwards contracte d a

frie ndship w i th M u re na w i th w hom he fle d and w i th w hom , ,

he w as captu re d on the di scov e ry of the conspi racy ag ai nst

,

Au g u st us C ae sar ; bu t h e e sta bli sh e d h i s i nn oce nce an d w a s ,

se t at li be rty by Ce sar W he n he re tu rne d from Rome he. ,

addre sse d the first pe rsons w ho sal u te d hi m and made the i r ,

i nq ui ri es i n the w ords of E uripi des

,

I co me from th e cove rts of the de ad, and the gates of

H e su r v iv e d hi s re tu rn b ut a short ti me , be i ng kill e d by the

fall, du ri ng the night, of the hou se i n w hi ch he li v e d .

X e narchu s, w hose le ctu re s I my se l f atte nde d, d i d not l ong

remai n at home , bu t taught phil osop hy at Ale x andre i a, Athe ns,
and Rome H e e nj oyed the fri e nd ship of A r e i u
. s, and afte r
wards of Au gustus Ce sar ; he li v e d to old age , honoure d and
respe cted S hortly be fore hi s de ath he lost hi s sig ht, and
.

di e d a n atu ral d e ath .

A ccordi ng to P li ny , C i licia anci ently commence d at the ri ve r M e las,

w hi ch S trabo has j ust said b e longs to P amphy lia P tole my fi x e s u p on .

C orace si u m as the first place i n C ili ci a, w hich, according to M ela, w as ;

separate d from P amphyli a by C a e A ne mu ri um w hi ch w a s ne ar N agi du s

p ,
.

N ahr e l A sy
- - B x vi c i i 33 .
4
S e le fke . . . . . .

C ap e L issan G ok su
- 7
.G aps C avali e rs . .

Eu ri p R e c 1 . . .
54 ST R AB O . C asa a u . 670 .

5 A fte r the C alycadnu

. s i s the rock call e d Poe cile
,
‘w hi ch ,

has ste ps, lik e those of a ladde r cu t i n the rock on the road
, ,

to S e le uci a The n follows the promontory A ne muri um, of

.
a

the same name w i th the forme r, C ramb u sa an i sl and an d ,

C orycu s
3
a p romon tory, abov e w hi ch, at the d i stance of
‘
20 stadia, i s the Coryci an cav e , w he re g row s the be st saflron .

It i s a l arg e v alle y of a ci rcu l ar form, surrounde d by a ri dge of

rock , of consi de rable he ig ht all rou nd . Upon de sce ndi ng i nto
i t, the bottom i s i rre g u lar, and a gre at part of i t rocky, b ut
ab ou ndi ng w i th shru b s of the e ve rgree n and cul ti v ate d ki nd .

The re are inte rspe rse d spots w hi ch prod uce the saflron
‘
.

The re i s also a cave i n w hich ri se s a rive r of pure and transpa

re nt w ate r . Imme di ate ly at i ts sou rce the ri ve r b u ri e s i tse lf

i n the g rou nd, and conti n u e s i ts su b te rrane ous course till i t di s

c harges i tse l f i n to the se a . T he name of (P i kron H ydor )
bi tte r w ate r i s gi v en to i t .

6 A fte r C orycu
. s, i s the i sland El aau
‘
ssa, lyi ng v e ry near

the conti ne nt He re Arche laus re si de d, and b uil t a pal ace,

.

afte r havi ng become maste r of the w hole of Cili ci a T rache i oti s,

e x ce p t S e le u ci a, as A u g ustus had be e n be fore , and as at a still
e arli e r pe ri od i t w as he l d by Cl e opat ra .For as the cou ntry
w as w e ll adapte d by nat u re for robb e ry both by sea an d l and,

( by l an d , on a cc ou n t o f th e e x te nt o f t he m ou nta i ns, a nd t he
n ati ons si tu ate d be yond the m, w ho occ u py plai ns, and large
t rac ts of c u ltiv ate d country e asy to be ov e rrun by se a, on
accou nt of the su pply of ti mbe r for ship -b uil di ng, the har
bours, fortresse s, and place s of re tre at, ) for all the se re asons
the Romans thou g ht i t pre fe rable that the country should be
unde r the gove rnme nt of ki ngs, than be subj e ct to R oman
gov e rnors se nt to admi niste r j usti ce , but who w ould not al w ays
be on the spot, nor atte nded by an army In thi s manne r
.

A rche lau s ob tai ne d posse ssi on of Cili ci a T rache i a, i n addi ti on

to C appadoci a Its bou

. n dari e s be twe e n S oli and E laeu ssa

are the ri v e r Lamas and a vill age of the same name

I
5 6
.
,
7 A t the e x tre mi ty of the Tau
. ru s i s O ly mp u s a mou n

Its di stance (40 stadi a) from the C alycadnu s, i f corre c t, wi ll pl ace i t

b
a o ut P e rsh e nd i , at the no rth -e as te rn an g l e o f th e sa n d y l
p n of the
ai
C alycadnu s . A namu .r

l anartasch bu t, accord ing toL e ak s, i t sti ll prese rves i ts name

—
.

y
A sand pl ain no co ec w n n ts E l aau s sa w i th th e co as t Leaks .

5
L amas -eu , of w hi ch La m n s o-sou i i s an Itali an corru pti on
. Lamas .
56 S T R ABO . G uav a 67 2 . .

of the T rachei oti s. Subsequ

many tyrants se ized upon
e n tly

the cou ntry and i t be came the re tre at of robbe rs

, .

e x te rmi nation the cou n try w as calle d e ve n to ou

, r ti m e s the , ,

domi nion of Te u ce r ; and the priesthood the p ri e sthood of ,

Te u cer i ndeed most of the priests had the name of Te uce r

, ,

or of Aj ax A bs the dau
.
g ht e r of X e nophane s one of the
, ,

tyrants e nte re d i nto thi s family by marriage and ob tai ne d

, ,

posse ssion of the governme nt H e r fathe r had p re viously ad .

min i ste red i t as g u ardi an bu t Antony and C leopatra after

,

wards confe rre d i t u pon A ha as a favour be i ng ul ti mate l y ,

pre v aile d upon to do so by he r e ntre atie s and atte nti ons .

S he was afte rwards d ispossesse d b u t the gov ernme nt remai n,

e d i n the hands of the de sce ndants of he r family .

Ne xt to Anchi ale are the mouths of the Cydnu s

‘ at the
R he g ma, (the Re nt ) as i t is called It i s a place like a lake
, .
,

and has anci e nt dockyards ; he re the C y d nu s d ischarges i t

se l f afte r fl owi ng throu
,
gh the middle of Tarsu s It rises i n .

the Tau ru s whi ch ove rhan gs the ci ty

,
T he l ake is a nav al .

arse nal of Tarsu s .

1 1 T he whole o t e se a coast be gi nni ng from the part

. f h -
,

opposi te to R hode s e x te nds to t hi s place i n the di recti on from

,

t he w este rn to the e aste rn poi nt of the e q u i nocti al It the n .

tu rns towards the wi nte r solsti ce, as far as Issu e and the nce ,

i mme diaw makes a be nd to the south to Phoeni ci a T he .

re mai nde r towards the west te rmi nate s at the pillars (of H e r

cu
3
le s
l
Ti e actual i sthmus of the pe ni nsu la, which we have de
scribe d i s that whi ch e x te nds from Tarsu
, s and the mou th of the
Cydnus as far as A misus for t hi s i s the shortest di stance from
,

A mi su s to the bou ndari e s of Ci li ci a ; from these to Tarsu s are

1 20 stadi a and not more from Tarsu
, s to the mou th of the
Cyd nus T o Issue and the se a ne ar i t the re i s no shorte r
.
, ,

road from Ami su s than that l e adi ng throu gh Tarsus nor ,

from Tarsu s to Iasu s i s the re any ne are r than that le adi n g to

Cydnus so that i t i s cle ar that i n reali ty thi s i s the isthmus

, , , .

Y e t i t is p re te nded that the i sthmu s e x tending as far as t he

M esarlyk-tschai .

S trabo means to say, that the coast. from the part opposi te R hodes,
ru ns E in a strai ght li ne to T arsu
.

. s, and the n i ncline s to the S E ; that . .

afte rw ards i t i nclines to the S to G aza, and continu e s in a weste rly di re c

ti on to the S trai ts of Gi braltar .
n. x xv . o v
. . 12, 1 3 . C ILIC IA .

B ay Iasu
ofs i s the true i sthmus , on acco nt of u i ts prese nting
re mark able poi nts .

He nce i mi ng at e x actness we say that the line d rawn

, n ot a ,

from the cou ntry opposite to R hode s w hi ch w e p ro tracte d as ,

far as Cydnu s i s the sam e as that e x tendi ng as far as Issu

, e ,

an d that the Tau ru s e x te nds i n a straig ht di re cti on w i th thi s

li ne as far as Ind ia .

1 2 Tarsu
. s i s si tuate d i n a pl ai n It w as fou nde d by A r .

gi ve s who accompani e d Triptole mus i n hi s se arch afte r 10

, .

T he Cyd nu s fl ow s throu gh the middle of i t close by the ,

gymnasi um of the young me n A s the source is not far di s .

tant and the stream passi ng throu

, gh a de e p v alle y the n fl ow s ,

i mme di ate ly in to the ci ty the w ate r i s cold and rapi d i n i ts

,

cou rse he nce i t i s of ad v antage to me n and beasts affecte d

w i th swe lli ng s of the sine ws flu xi ons and g ou t l
, , .

1 3 T he i nhabi tants of thi s ci ty apply to the stu

”

. dy of philo
sophy and to the w hol e e ncycli cal comp ass of le arn i ng w i th so
much ardour that the y surpass Athe ns Al e xandre i a and e v e ry
, , ,

othe r place w hi ch c an be nam ed w here there are schools and

le ctu res of philosophe rs .

It di fle rs how e ve r so far from othe r places that the stu di ou

'

s ,

are all n ativ e s and strang e rs are not i ncli ned to resort thi the r
, .

E ven the n ati v e s the mse l v es do not re mai n bu t trav e l abroad ,

to comple te the ir stu die s and havi ng comple te d the m re si de in

,

fore ign cou ntrie s Fe w of the m re tu . rn .

T he contrary i s the case i n the othe r ci ti e s whi ch I hav e

me ntioned e x ce pt Ale x andre i a for mul ti tude s re p ai r to
,

the m and re si de the re w i th pl e asu

,
re ; bu t youw ou ld obse rve
that fe w of the nati ve s trav e l abroad from a l ov e of le arni ng ,

or show mu ch ze al i n the p u rsu it of i t on the spot B ut

'

both the se thi ngs are to be se e n at Ale x andre i a a l arge number ,

of strang e rs i s re ce ive d (i nto the i r school s ) and not a fe w of

, ,

the i r ow n cou ntryme n are se nt o u t to fore ign cou ntri e s (to

stu dy ) T hey hav e schools of all ki nds for i nstructi on i n the
.
,

libe ral arts In othe r re spe cts Tarsus i s w e ll people d e x

.
,

tre me ly pow erfu l and has the characte r of be i ng the capi tal " .
,

T he translation follows the reading propose d by G rosku rd , wa xvvt vpoi i m

ca l
dol l op i v occ s ai r oda yprto i votc, who
p q uotes Vi truv viii 3 , an d . .

P li ny x x x i 8 . .

K rame r doe s not approv e of the corre cti ons p rop ose d i n this p assage
by G rosk urd T he translati on follows the propose d e mendati on of
.

Falcone r, whi ch Kramer consi de rs the le ast obj e cti onabl e .

 58 ST R ABO . C asana 67 4 . .

14 . philosophe rs Antipate r A rchede mus and

T he S toi c , ,

Nestor w e re nati v es of Tarsus and beside s these the t wo ,

A the nodori one of whom C ordyli on live d w ith M arc u

, , s Cato , ,

and die d at his hou se the othe r the son of S andon calle d , ,

C anani tes fromsome vi llage w as the p rece p tor of Caesar w ho

, ,
l
,

con fe rre d on hi m gre at honou rs In hi s old age he re tu rne d

.

to hi s native cou ntry whe re he dissol v e d the form of gove rn

,

me nt e x i sti ng there which was unj ustly admi ni ste re d by

,

vari ous pe rsons and among the m by B oethus a bad poe t and
, ,

a bad ci ti ze n w ho had acq u , ire d gre at powe r by courti ng the

favou r of the pe ople Antony contribute d to i ncre ase hi s i m
.

portance by havi ng 1n the first i nstance comme nde d a poe m

which he had composed on the vi ctory at Philippi his 1n
flu e nce was still au g me nte d by t he facility whi ch he posse sse d
s v e ry ge ne ral among t he inhabi tants of Tarsu
‘
( an d i t i s ) o f
di scou rsi ng at gre at le ngth an d w i thou t p re parati on u
, pon ,

any giv e n su bj ect Anto ny also had promi se d the pe ople of

.

Tarsus to establi sh a gymnasi um he appoi nte d B oe thus chi e f

' '

di rec tor of i t and i ntru sted to hi m the e x pe ndi tu

, re of t he

fu nds H e was de tecte d i n secre ti ng among other thi ng s e v e n

.
, ,

the oi l and w he n charge d wi th thi s ofle nce by his accu

'

, sers

i n the p re se nce of A ntony he de precate d his ange r by thi s , ,

among othe r re marks i n hi s speech that as Home r had su ng ,

t he p rai se s of Achilles, Agame mnon and Ulysse s so hav e I , ,

su ng you rs I the refore ou

. ght not to be brought be fore
”
u o n su ch a c h arge T h e accu s e r answe red H o me d id
y o . r ,

not ste al oil from Ag ame mnon nor Achi lles bu t youhav e
9

sto l e n i t from the gymnasi u m and the refore you shall be ,

p uni shed Y e t he contri ve d to ave rt the displeasu

. re of

Antony by cou rte ou s ofli ce s and conti nu e d to pl unde r the ci ty

,

until the de ath of his p rotector .

A the nodoru s fou nd the ci ty i n thi s state and for some ti me ,

atte mpte d to control B oethu s an d hi s accompli ce s by ar u

g
me nt b ut finding that the y conti nu e d to commi t all ki nds of
i nj usti ce he e xe rte d the power giv e n to hi m by C aesar con
, ,

de mne d the m to bani shme nt and e x pe ll e d the m The y had , .

pre vi ously cause d to be wri tte n upon the walls Action for ,

the you g coun nse l fo

, r t he m iddle aged, dischargi ng wind for the
-

Augustus .

G rosku r d, wi th so me p oba
r bili ty su
,pposes the name of A chilles to be
here omi tte d .
n. x xv . 0 . v . 15, 16 . C ILIC IA . 69

old bu t A the nodoru s, acce p ti ng i t as a j e st, gav e orders to

inscribe by the si de of i t, Thunde r for the ol S ome dne ,

howe v e r, i n conte mpt for hi s good manne rs, hav i ng a lax
state of bod y, be spat te re d the gate and w all of hi s hou se as
he p asse d by i t at ni ght A the nodoru s, i n an asse mbly of
.

the people , accu si ng pe rson s of be i ng facti ou sly di spose d, sai d,

W e may pe rce i ve the sickly condi ti on of the ci ty, and i ts b ad

habi t of body, from many circu mstance s, but parti cu larly from
”
i ts di scharges .

The se me n were S toi cs, but Ne stor, of our ti me, the tutor
of M arce ll u s, son of O ctavi a, the si ste r of C a esar, w as of the

Acade mi c se ct H e w as also at the he ad of the gove rn

.

me nt, havi ng su cce ede d A the nodoru s, and conti nu e d to be

honou re d both by t he R oman gov e rnors and by t he ci tize ns .

1 5 Among the othe r philosophe rs,

.

T hose whom I know, uld in

and co orde r na me ,

we re P lu ti ade s an d D i oge ne s, w ho w e nt abou t from ci ty to

ci ty, i nsti tu ti ng school s of philosop hy as the opportu ni ty oc

cu rre d D i oge ne s, as i f i nspi re d by Ap ollo, compose d and

.

re he arse d poe ms, chi e fly of the tragi c ki nd, u pon any subj ect
that w as propose d T he grammari an s of Tarsu
. s, w hose w ri t

i ng s w e hav e , we re Arte mi dorus and Di odorus B ut the best .

”
w ri te r of trage dy, among those e nu me rate d i n T he Ple i ad,
w as D i onysi de s Rome i s be st able to i nform us w hat num
.

be r of le arne d me n thi s ci ty has p rod u ce d, for i t i s fi lle d

with pe rsons from Tarsu s and Al e x andre i a .

Su ch the n i s Tarsu s .

1 6 ; A fte r the Cydnu s follows the Pyramu s,

’
w hi ch fl ows
from C ataoni a W e hav e spoke n of i t be fore
. Arte mi dorus .

says, that from the nce to S oli i s a v oy age i n a straight li ne of

500 stadi a Ne ar the Pyramus i s M all us, i ate d upon a

.
3 s tu

he ight ; i t w as founde d by Amphil ochu s, and M opsu s, the son

of Apoll o, and M antu s, about w hom many fable s are re l ate d .

I hav e me nti one d the m i n s pe aki ng o f C alchas; and of the

conte st be tw e e n C al chas and M opsu s re spe cti ng the i r skill i n

div i nati on S ome pe rsons, as S ophocles , transfe r the sce ne

.

of thi s conte st to S i ci ly w hi ch, afte r the c u,

stom of tragi c

poets ,
the y ca ll Pamphylia , as the y ll Lyci a C ari a
ca , , an d

l l i ii 235
. . . D sche han-tschai . C hun .
60 sraano . C A S A U B 676 . .

Troy and Lydi a Phrygi a S op hocle s among othe r writ e rs

, .
, ,

says t hat C al chas die d the re A ccordi ng to the fable the .

,

contest d i d not re late to skill i n d ivi nati o n only b u

.
t al so to ,

sove re i g nty For i t i s sai d that M opsu

. s and A mp hiloc hu,
s ,

on t he i r re tu rn from Troy fou nde d M all u s ; t hat A mphi lo

,

chu s afte rwards w e nt to Argos and be i ng di ssati sfie d w i t h ,

t he state of affai rs t he re re tu rne d to M all u

, s w he re be i ng e x , ,

cl u ded from a share i n the gov e rnme nt he e ng age d wi th ,

M opsu s i n si ngle combat Both we re ki lle d but the i r se pul

.
,

chre s are not i n sig ht of e ach othe r The y are shown at .

p rese nt at M agarsa ne ar the Pyramus , .

C rate s the grammari an w as a nativ e of this place and ,

Pana ti na i s sai d to have bee n his di sciple .

1 7 Above thi s coast i s si tu ate d t he A le i an pl ai n ov e r

'

.
,

w hi ch P hilotas cond u cte d Al e x ande r s cav al ry he hi mse lf

’
,

le adi ng the p hal anx from S oli along the se a-coast and the
t e rri tory of M all u s to Issu s agai nst the force s of Dari u , s It .

i s sai d t hat Al e xande r pe rforme d sacri fice s i n honou r of A m

p hi loc h us o n ,ac c ou n t of th e ir co m m on affin i ty to A r g os H e .

si od says t hat Amphilochu s w as kille d by Apollo at S oli ;

accord i ng to othe rs at the A le ian pl ai n ; an d othe rs ag ai n say

, ,

i n S yri a u pon hi s q ui tti ng the Alcian plai n on account of the

,

q uarre l .

1 8 M all u
. s i s followed by JEgm e a small tow n
z w i th a ,

she l te r for v e sse l s ; the n the A mani des G ate s G of A ma

( at e s ,

nu sfi) w i th a she lte r for ve sse ls A t these g ate s te rmi nate s .

the mou ntai n A manu sfi w hi ch e x te nds from t he Tau ru s and ,

lie s abov e Cili c ia towards the e ast It was succe ssive ly i n .

the posse ssi on of se ve ral tyrants w ho had strong hol ds ; bu t , ,

i n ou r ti me T arcondi motu
, s w ho w as a man of me ri t be came
, ,

maste r of all ; for hi s good cond u ct and b rave ry he rece ive d ,

from the Romans the ti tle of Ki ng and transmi tte d t he su c ,

ce ssi on to hi s poste ri ty .

1 9 Ne x t to Jn ae i s Issu
. e a small town w i th a she l ,

te r for vesse ls and a ri v e r the P i naru

, s
‘ A t Issu
, s the b attle .

w as fou h t b e tw e e n Al e x ande r an d D ari u T h b a i

g s e y s .

calle d the Iesic B ay T he ci ty R hosu s i s si tu ate d u

5
. pon i t ,

A j as. D e mi r-K ap u .

T he ri dge e xte nding N . E .

, the parts of whi ch be ar v ari ous name s,
M i ss is D u
, rdan-dagh, & c .

D e l i -tachai . A rsus .
1 . U V . 0 . v. 920—22 . E R R O R S O F A P O LLO D O R U S . 61

l
as a so the c t iy,
A lMe x an yri andrus
d re i a, Ni co p ol i s
l
, M opan

esti a, and t he G ates, as t he y are calle d, w hi ch are t he

’ ’

boundary be twee n Cili ci a and S yri a .

In Cili ci a are the te mple of the S srpe doni an A rte mi s and

an oracle Pe rsons posse sse d w i th divi ne i nspi ration de live r
.

the oracles .

2 0 Afte r Cili ci a, the fi rst S yri an ci ty s S e le u

. i ci a i n Pie ri a ;
- - 4

ne ar i t the riv er O ronte s e mp ti e s i tse lf

“ From S e le u
. c i a to

S oli i s a voyage i n a straight l i ne of ne arly 1000 stadi a .

2 1 S i nce the Cili ci ans of the Troad, w hom Home r me n

.

ti ons, are si tu ate d at a g re at di stance from the Cili ci ans w i th

ou t the Tau ru s, some w ri te rs decl are that the le ade rs of the

latte r colony we re Cilicians of the Troad, and poi nt to The be

and L yrn essu s i n Pamphyli a, pl aces be ari ng the same name

as those i n the Troad ; othe r au thors are of a contrary opi nion,

and (consi de ri ng the Cilici ans of the Troad as de sce ndants of
those from beyond the Tau ru s) poi nt to an Alc i an pl ain i n
(
su pport of the ir hypothesi s) .

22 Havi ng de scribe d the parts of the be fore -me nti one d

.

C he rsone su s w i thou t the Tau ru s, I mu st add the se parti c u lars .

Apol lodorus, i n hi s w ork on the catalogue of the ships

mentione d i n Home r, rel ates, that all the alli e s of the Troj ans,
w ho came from Asi a, i nhabite d, accordi ng to the pee t, the
p e ni n su la of w h i c h a t i ts n arro w es t p a rt i s th e i st h m u s b e
t wee n the i nne rmost re cess of the bay at S i nope and l ssu s .

T he e x teri or si de s (of this pe ni nsu la), w hi ch i s of a triang u

lar shape , are u ne q u al O f these , one e x te nds from Ci l i ci a
.

to C he li doni aa , (i sl ands, ) another the nce to the m ou th of the

Eu x i ne , and the thi rd from the mou th of the E u x ine to

S inop e .

T he asse rti on that the allies we re only those who occu pie d
the pe ni nsu la may be prove d to be e rroneous by the same
argu me nts b whi ch we be fore showe d that those w ho live d
wi thin the alys w e re not the only alli es For the p lace s .

abou t Phar naci a, w he re w e sai d the H ali zoni li v e d, are si tu

ate d w i t hou t the H alys, and also w i thou t the isthmu s, for the y

Iske nd eru n .

Its name u nde r the B y zantine e mp ire was corru p te d to M am p sy sta,

or M amista ; of whi ch names the mod e rn M e nsis a

pp e ars to b e a fu rthe r
corru p ti on — L e a ks .

T he p assage is de fende d by the fortress of M e rk e s .

Su ve 1d ij e h . N ahr-e l-A sy .
62 ST RABO . C asaun 67 7
. .

are w i thou t the li ne draw n from S i nope to Issu l

s; and not
onl y w i thou t thi s li ne , bu t also w i thou t t he tru e li ne of the i sth

mus d raw n from Amisu s to Issu e ; for Apoll od oru s i ncorrectly

de scribes t he i sthmu s and the li ne of i ts d i rec ti on, su bstit u

t
i ng one li ne for anot he r (the li ne d rawn from S i nope to Issu e

for the li ne draw n from Ami su s to Iasu s).

Bu t the g re ate st absu rdi ty i s t hi s, t hat afte r hav i ng sai d

that t he pe ni nsu la was of a tri an g ular shape , he spe aks of

thre e ex te ri or si de s For i n spe aki ng of ex te rior side s, he
.

see ms to e x ce p t the li ne of t he i sthmu s i tse l f, consi de ri ng i t

sti ll a si de , al thou g h not an anterior si de, from i ts not bei ng

upon the se a B ut i f-this li ne w e re so shorte ned that the e x
.

tremi ti e s of the (ex te rior ) si des fal li ng u pon Issue and S i nope
ne arly coi nci de d, the pe ni nsu la might i n that case be sai d to
be of a tri ang u lar shape ; but as hi s own li ne (from S i nope to
Iasu s) i s 3 000 stad i a i n le ng th, i t wou ld be ignorance , and not
a knowle dge of chorog raphy, to call su ch a fou r-si de d fi gu re

a tri angle Y e t he p u
. bli she d a work on C horography, i n the
me tro of comedy, (Iambic me tre .) e nti tle d T he Circui t of
”
t he E arth .

H e i s still liable to the same charge of ignorance , e v e n i f

we shou ld sup pose the i sthmus to be contracte d to i ts least
di me nsi ons, and follow w ri te rs w ho e rroneou sly e sti mate the
distance at one -hal f of the su m, name ly 1500 stadi a, to w hi ch
i t i s re d uce d by A rte mi doru s ; bu t e ve n thi s w ou ld not by
any me ans re du ce the thu s contracte d sp ace to the fi gu re of a
tr i angl e .

Be si de s, Arte midorus has not correctly de scribed the e x

te ri or si de s ; one si de , he says, e x te nds from Iasu s to the C he li
doni as i sl ands, al thou g h the w hole Lyci an coast, and the coun
try O pposi te to R hode s as far as Physcu s, li e s i n a straig ht
li ne w i th, and i s a conti nuati on of i t ; the conti ne nt the n
make s a be nd at P hyscus, and forms the comme nce me nt of
the second or we ste rn si de , e x te ndi ng to the Proponti s and
Byzan ti um .

2 3 E phoru
. s had sai d that t hi s pe ni nsula was i nhabi te d by
si x tee n t ribe s three of w hi ch w e re G re ci an and the rest b ar
, ,

barous wi th the e xce p tion of the mi x ed nati ons ; he placed

,

G rosk urd i s de si rous of re adi ng T arsus for l ssus S ee ab ove , 0 v

. . .

ll . Bu t S trabo is he re consi de ring the two opini ons he ld re sp e cti ng

the isth mu s .
64 S T R A BO . C asaun 67 8 . .

But i f w e should grant (to Ephorus) that thi s obliq u e li ne is

the di re cti on of t he i sthmus most of the se places C appadoci a
, ,

i n partic u lar w ou ld be i ncl ude d and (the ki ngdom of ) P on

, ,

tu s prope rly so calle d w hi ch is a p art of C app adoci a on the

, ,

E ux i ne ; so that i f we were to ad mi t the C halybes to be a

part of the pe ni nsula with more reason we ou
, ght to admi t the
C ataoni ans the two nati ons of Cappadoci ans and the L ycao
, ,

n i sus whom e v e n he hi mse lf has omi tte d

, Bu t w hy has he .

place d i n the i nte rior the Chalybe s whom the poe t as we , ,

hav e shown, calls H alizoni ? It w ou ld hav e bee n be tte r to

di vi de the m and to place one portion of the m on the se a-coast
, ,

and anothe r i n t he i nland p arts T he same d ivi sion ou

. ght to
be made of the Cappadocians and Cilici ans Bu t Ephoru s .

does not e ve n me nti on the forme r and spe aks only of the ,

Cili ci ans on t e sea coast T he subj ects the n of Antipate r of

h - .
, ,

De rbe the H omonade i s and many othe r tribe s conti gu

, , ou s
to the Pi sidians ,
‘
men who know not the sea, nor have food se asone d wi th
hlt , ever e aten
”'
a ,

whe re are the y to be placed ? N or does he say whe the r the

Lydians and the M eoni ans are two nati ons or the same na
ti on, or w he the r the y li ve se parate ly by the mse lve s or are
compre he nde d i n anothe r tribe For i t w as i mpossible for
.

Ephorus to be ignorant of so ce le brate d a nation, and does he

not, by p assi ng it ove r i n si le nce , appe ar to omi t a most i m
p ortant fact ?
25 B u.t who are the mi x e d nati ons For we cannot
say that he e i the r nam e d or omi tte d othe rs, be si de s those al
re ady me nti one d, w hom we shou ld call mi xe d nations N or, .

indee d, shou ld we say that the y we re a part of those nations

w hom he has e i the r me nti oned or omi tte d For i f the y w e re .

a mi x e d pe ople , stil l the maj ori ty consti tu te d the m e i the r

G ree ks or B arbari ans W e know nothing of a thi rd mi x ed
.

p eo ple .

26 Bu. t how (accordi ng to Ephoru s) are the re three trib es

of G re e ks who i nhabi t the pe ni nsula ? Is i t be cau se ancie nt
ly the Athe nians and Ioni ans w e re the same people ? In that
case the Dori ans and the E oli ans shou ld be consi de re d as the
same nati on, and the n the re w ou ld be (only ) two tri bes (and
not three, i nhabi ti ng the pe ni nsula) B ut i f, followi ng mode rn
.

Cd . x i. 122 .
n . m . c. v .
§ ER R O R S or A P O L LO D O R US . 65
I
practi ce , we are to di sti ng uish nat ons accord ni
i g to di ale cts ,

the re w ill be fou r nati on s as the re are fou

, r di al ec ts Bu t .

thi s pe ni nsu la i s i nhabi te d e speci ally i f we ad op t t he di v i si on

,

by Ep horus not only by Ionians but also by Athe nians as

, , ,

we hav e show n i n t he accou n t of each parti cu lar pl ace .

It w as w orth w hile to contro ve rt t he posi ti ons of Ep horu s ,

Apollodoru s howe v e r di sre gards all thi s and add s a se v e n ,

te e nth to the si x te e n nati ons name ly the G alati ans ; al thou

, ,
gh
i t i s we ll to me nti on thi s ye t i t i s not re q u
, i re d i n a di scussion
of w hat Ep hor u s re lates or omi ts ; Apollodoru s has assi g ne d

as the re ason of the omi ssion that all these nati ons se ttle d
,

i n the pe ni nsu la subseque ntly to the ti me of Ephorus .

27 Passi ng the n to Home r Apollodoru

.
, s i s corre ct i n say
i ng that there w as a great i nte rmix tu re and con fu si on among
.

the b arbarou s n ations from the Troj an w ar to the prese nt ti me

, ,

on accou nt of the change s w hi ch had tak e n place ; for some

nati ons had an accessi on of ot he rs some we re e x ti nct or di s ,

s d h a d coal esce d tog e the r

p e r e or ,
.

Bu t he i s mi stake n i n assign i ng tw o reasons w hy the poe t

doe s not me nti on some nati ons name ly e i the r becau , se the
,

la w a n t th e n occ u pi d by t h arti cu l ar people or be

p ce s o e e p ,

cau se t he y w e re compre he nde d i n anothe r tribe Ne i the r of

‘

the se re ason s cou ld i nd uce hi m to be sile nt respecti ng C ap

p a d oc i a or C a ta on i a, o r Ly c a o n i a i tse l f for w e h av e n o t h,i ng o f
the kind i n hi story re lati ng to these cou ntri es It is ri di c u l.
e

ou s to be anx i ou s t o fi nd e x cu ses w hy Home r has omi tte d to

speak of Cappadoci a [ C ataoni a] and Lycaoni a and not to ,

in form us w hy Ephorus omi tte d the m partic ul ar ly as the pro ,

p os e d o bj ec t of A p ollodor u s w a s to e x a m i n e an d d i sc u s s th e
O pi nions of Ep horu s ; and to te ll u s w hy Home r me nti ons
M a oni ans i nste ad of Lydi ans and also not to re mark that ,

E phoru s has not omi tte d to me n tion e i the r Ly di ans or M aso

n i ans l .

2 8 Apollodoru
. s re mark s, that Home r me nti ons ce rtai n u n
k nown nati ons, and he i s right i n spe ci fyi ng C aucone s, S olymi,
C e te ii , Le le ge s, and the Ci lici ans from t he pl ai n of The be ;
bu t t he H ali zone s are a ficti on of hi s ow n, or rathe r of those
w ho, not k nowi ng w ho the H al izones we re , fre qu e ntly al te re d

the mode of w ri ti ng the name , and i nv e nte d the e x i ste nce of

A pollodoru s, l ik e S cy mnu s, had p rob ably found th e Lydians men
ti oned in the list of E phoru s, as also the C appadocians .

VO L "I
. . P
66 smaso . C an t u sac . .

mi ne s of silver and of many othe r mi nes, all of w hich are

abandoned .

W i th thi s v ai n i nte ntion the y collec ted the stories re late d

by the S ce psi an (De me tri us ) and take n from C alli sthe ne s
, ,

and othe r w ri te rs w ho di d not cle ar the m from false noti ons

,

respe cti ng the H alizones ; for e x ample the w e alth of Tanta ,

lu s and of the P e 10 pi dz e was de ri v e d i t is sai d from the mi nes , ,

abou t Phrygi a and S i pyl u s ; that of C admu s from the mi ne s

abou t Thrace and M ou nt P angaau m; that of Pri am from the
gold mi ne s at A styra ne ar Abydos (of w hich at p rese nt the re
,

are small re mai ns e t th e re i s a la r ge q u a n ti t y f m a t ter e j e ct

y , o

e d and the e x cav ations are p roofs of forme r w orkin gs ; that

, )
of M i das from the mi ne s abou t M ou nt B e rmi u m ; that of
G y ges, Alyattes and C rmsu , s from t he mi ne s i n Lydia and
,

the small dese rte d ci ty be twee n A tarne u s and Pe rgamu m ,

w he re are the si te s of e x hau ste d mi nes

‘ .

29 W e may i mp u
. te anothe r fau lt to A pollodoru s t hat ,

al thou g h h e f re q ue n tly ce n s u res m od e r n w ri te rs fo r i ntro

du ci ng ne w re adi ngs at v ari ance wi th the me ani ng of Home r ,

y e t i n th i s i ns ta nce h e n o t o nly ne gl e c ts h i s o w n ad vi c e b ut ,

actu al ly u ni tes to e ther place s w hich are n ot so re p resente d

g
(by H o m e r) .

x ample , X anthu f
( F or e ) s th e Ly di a n sa y s th at a te r the ,

Troj an ti mes the Phrygi ans came from E urope (i nto Asia)
and the le ft (weste rn) si de of the E u x i ne and that the i r l e ad ,

er S camandri u s cond u cte d the m from the B e recynti and A s

cani a . Apollodorus adds, that Homer me nti ons the same
Ascani a as X anthu s ,

P horcys and the divine A scani u s led the P hrygians from the distant
A scania. “

If this be so, the mig ration (from E u rope to Asi a) mu st be

later than the Troj an war ; bu t i n the Troj an w ar the au x il i
ari es me nti one d by the p oe t came from the opposi te con ti ne n t,
from the B erecynti and Ascania W ho the n we re the P hry .

g l ans
who we re the n enca mwd on the banks of the S ang -
ari us,

whe n P ri sm says,
A nd I j oi ned them wi th these troops u
as an a x iliar y r

Kramer sa s that y he is to de cide how this corru

unab le pt pas sa e
g
sho uldbe re store d . T he translati on follows the con e ctures of C ore j
y .

3
11 i i 862
. . . 11 ii i 187
. . .
a x i v 0 v1
. . . . l . C YP R US . 67

A nd how came P ri sm to se nd for the P hrygians from among

the B e recy nti , be twee n w hom and hi mse l f no compac t e x i ste d,
and pass ove r t he people w ho w ere contig u ou s to hi m, a nd

whose ally he forme rly had be e n ?

Apollodorus, afte r havi ng spok e n of the Phrygi ans i n this
manne r, i ntrod u ces an account conce rni ng the M ysi ans whi ch

contradi cts t hi s H e says that the re i s a vill age of M ysia

.

c all e d Ascania, ne ar a l ake of the same name , ou t of whi ch

1

i ssu es the ri v e r Ascani us, me nti one d by Eu

3
phori on
ne ar the wate rs of the M ysian A scani u
s;

and by Ale x ande r of E toli a

the y w ho d we ll on the stre am of A scanius, on the brink of the A scanian
S ile nu
”
lake , whe re liv e d B e li on, the son of s and M e li a .

T he di stri ct, he says, abou t Cyzicu s, on the road to M i letopo

lis, i s calle d Doli oni s and M ysi a .

If thi s i s the case, and i f i t i s confirme d by e x i sti ng place s

and by the poe ts, w hat pre v e nte d Home r, whe n he me nti one d
t hi s A scani a, from me nti oni ng the A scani a also of w hich
X anth u s spe ak s

I hav e al re ady spoke n of these pl ace s i n the de scrip ti on of

M ysi a and Phrygi a, and shall he re concl u de the disc u ssi on .

CHAPTER VI .

1 . mai ns for me to de scribe the i sland Cyp rus w hi ch

IT re ,

adj oi ns thi s pe ni nsu

la on the south I hav e alre ady sai d that .
,

t he se a compri se d betwee n Egypt P hosni cc S y ri a and t he , , ,

re mai nde r of the coast as far as t hat opposi te to Rhode s con .

Isn ik .

Eu p hor i on acq u i re d ce l e b ri ty as a v ol um i nous w ri te r V ossi us, i 1 6, . .

gives a catalogu e of his w orks A ccordi ng to S u

. i dae , he w as born i n
C halcis, i n N e gropont, at the ti me P yrrhu s ki ng of Epiru s, w as d e fe ate d
,

b y the R omans H e acq u

. ire d a conside rable fortu ne by his wri t ings and
by his con ne x ion w ith pe rsons of e mi ne n t rank H e w as inv i te d to the
.

cou rt of A nti ochu s the G re at, k i ng o f S y ri a, who in tru ste d hi m w ith the
care of hi s lib rary A ccord ing to S allu
. st, (L i fe of T i b e ri us, ) he w as one of
the p oe ts w hom T i b e ri u s to ok as his mode l i n w ri ting G re e k ve rse Fe ci t .

ct G ra c e p oe mata, i mi tatu s Eu ho ri one m, ct Rhianu m c t P arthe niu m

p .

r 2
68 sraas o
'
. C an on . 681 .

sists, so to say, of the Egypti an and P u phylian se as and

the se a a on B ay of Issu
l g t hes .

In thi s se a l ies the isl and Cypru s, havi ng i ts northe rn si de

app roachi ng to Cili ci a T rache i a, and here also i t approaches

ne are st to t he c ontine nt ; on the cast i t i s w ashe d by the B ay
of Issu s, on the west by the P amphy lian sea, and on the
so uth by that of Egyp t T he l atte r se a i s confl u
. e n t on the
w est w i th the Li byan and C arpathi an se as O n i ts sou the rn .

and e aste rn p arts i s Egypt, and the su cce e di ng t ract of coast

as far as S e le u cia and Issu s O n the north is Cyp ru . s, and

the P amphyl i an sea .

T he P amp hyli an se a is bou nded on the north by the ex tre

mi ti ca of Ci li cia T rache i a, of Pamphyli a, and of Lycia as far
as the te rri tory opposi te to R hodes ; on the w est, by the i slan d
of Rhodes ; on the e ast, by the part of Cyp ru s near Paphos.

and the Acamas ; on the sou th , i t u ni te s wi th the Egyp ti an

se a
n
.

T he ci rcu
2 . mfe re nce of Cyprus is 3 4 20 stadia, i cl udi ng
the w i ndi ng of the b ays Its le ng th from C le i dc s to t he
.
l

A camas, to a travelle r on land p rocee di ng from e ast to we st,

a

i s l 4oo stadi a
,
.

T he C le idcs are two small i sl ands lyi ng i n front of Cyp rus

on the e aste rn si de , at the di stance of 7 00 stad i a from the

Py ramus .
3

T he Acamas i s a promontory w i th two p aps and u pon i t ,

i s a l arge fore st It i s si tuate d at the w e ste rn part of the

.

island b ut e x te nds to wards the north approachi ng v e ry near

, ,

S e li nas i n Cili ci a T rache i a for the p assage across i s only

,

1000 stadia ; to S i de 1 n Pamphylia the p assage is 1 600 stadi a ,

and to the C he li doni a (i sl ands) 1900 stadia .

T he fig u re of the w hole i sland i s obl ong and i n som e place s ,

on the si de s w hi c h de fine i ts b readth t he re are i sthmu

, se s , .

W e shall de scribe the se ve ral p arts of the i sl and bri e fly be ,

g inni ng from the poi nt ne are st to the conti ne nt .

3 W e hav e sai d be fore that opp osi te to A ncmyri u

.
, m a ,

promontory of Ci li cia T rache ia i s t he e x tre mi ty of Cypru s , ,

name ly the p romon tory of C romm on ‘ at t h d i stance of 3 5 0

, y e ,

stadi a .

From the cap e ke e pi ng the island on the ri ght han d and

, ,

C ape A rnau
‘
T he C lides, c d C ape A nd re a . ti .

D achchan T sc hai . Kormaki ti.

n . m . 0 . v1 . 3 . cx rs us.
69

the cont ne nt on i the le ft, the vo a e y g to the C l e i de s i n a strai ght

li ne tow ards north and e ast i s a di stance of 7 00 stadi a .

In the i nte rv al i s the ci ty L apathu s, wi th a harbou

l
r and

dockyards ; i t was fou nde d by Laconi ans and P rax ande r .

O pposi te to i t w as N agi dus The n follows A phrodi si um ;

.
2

he re the i sland i s narrow, for ov er the mou ntai ns to S al ami s "

are 7 0 stadi a Ne t i s e sea be ach of the A chze ans ; he re
x . t h -

T eu ce r, the fou nde r of S al ami s i n Cypru s, be i ng i t i s sai d

b ani she d by hi s fathe r Te l amon, first di se mb arke d The n .

‘
follow s the ci ty C arpasi a, w i th a harbou r It is si tu ate d op .

p os i te to th e p r om on t o ry S ar p e d on
’
F ro m C ar
p asi
. a t he r e i s
a transi t across the i sthmu s of 3 0 st adi a to the C arpasi an
islands and the southern se a ; ne x t are a promontory and a
mountai n T he name of the promontory i s O lymp us, and
.

u p o n i t i s a t e m ple o f V e n u s A cr e s, n ot to b e app roache d

nor se e n by wome n .

N ear an d i n front lie the C le idcs, and many other i sl ands ;

n e xt are t he C arpasi an i sl ands, and afte r the se S al ami s, the

b rt place of A ri stu
h s the hi stori an ; the n Arsi noe , a ci ty w i th
' '

i -

a harbou r ; ne xt Le u colls, anothe r harbou r ; the n the pro

montory Pedali u m, abov e w hich i s a hill , rugge d, lofty, and

table -sh ape d, sacre d to Ve nu s ; to thi s hi ll from C le i dcs are

680 stadi a The n to C i ti um the nav igati on along the coast

.
6

i s for the gre ater p art di fli cu l t and among b ays C i ti u m has .

a close h a bou
r r It s t e bi
i h . r th - place of Ze no, the chi e f of
the S toi c se ct, and of Apoll oni u s the physi ci an The nce to .

B e ry tu Ne x t i s the ci ty A mathus, and

’

s are 1 5 00 stad ia .
l

be twe e n C i ti u m and B e ryt us, a small ci ty calle d Palms, and

a pap shape d mou ntai n, O lymp u s ; the n foll ow s C u
8
- ri as, a

p ro m o n to r y o f s p e n i n su l a r form, to w hi ch from T hroni

9
a re

7 00 stadi a ; the n the ci ty C u ri u

”
m, w i th a harbour, founde d
b y A rgiv es .

He re we may obse rve the ne glige nce of the author, whe ther
H e dyl u s, or whoe v e r he w as, of the e l e gi ac li nes w hi ch b e gi n,
“
W e hinds , sacre d
to t bu s, hi the r came i n our swi fi course ; we tra .

road se a, to av oi d the arrow s of ou r pursu

”
ve rse d the b e rs .

He sa s, y that the hi nds ran dow n from the C ory ci an he ights,

L api to N e ar A rte mi si
. T o the north . of T magousta
a .

C arpas . L i ssan e l C ape , in C i li cia .

N ear the pre sent Lamaka L i masol . . C ape G ata

C ape G re go P i scopia
. .
70 ST RABO . C as aun 683 . .

and swa m across from the Cilici an coast to the be ach ne ar

C uri as , and adds,

T hat i t was a cau

se of v ast su rprise to me n to think how we u
sco re d
”
the trackless waves, ai de d by the vernal e phyrs Z .

For i t i s dou bling the cape ) to sail round from

possible (by
C orycu s to the be ach of C u ri as, b ut not w i th the assi stance of
the w est wi nd, nor by kee pi ng the i sland on the right, b u t on
the l e ft hand ; and the re is no (di rect) passage across .

A t Cu ri um is the comme nce me nt of the v oy age towards the

w est i n the d i rec ti qn of R hode s ; the n i mme d i ate ly follow s a
promontory, whe nce those w ho touch w it h the i r hands the
al tar of Apollo are p recipi tate d Ne x t are T rcta, B oosu
.
l ra,
2

and P alaep aphu s, si tuate d abou t 10 stadia from the se a, w i th a

harbou r and an ancie nt te mple of the Paphi an Ve nu s ; t he n
follows Ze phyri a, a promontory w i th an anchorage, and an
’

othe r Arsi noe, w hi ch also has an anchorage , a te mple , and a

’

grove A t a li ttle distance from the sea i s H ieroce pis Ne x t ‘

m
. .

i s Paphos, fou nde d by A gape nor, w i th a harbou r and tcm es,

whi c h are fine b u ildi ngs It i s di stant from P alaepaphus 60

.

stadi a by land Along this road the annual sacre d proce ssions
.

are cond u cte d, whe n a g re at concou rse both of men and wome n

re sort thi the r from other ci ti e s S ome wri te rs say, that from
.

Paphos to Ale x andre ia are 3 600 stadi a Ne x t afte r Paphos .

i s the Acamas ; the n afte r the Acamas the v oyag e i s easte rly
to Arsi noe a ci ty, and to the g rove of Ju 5
pi te r ; then S oli a
' ’

ci ty, w he re the re i s a harbou r, a ri v e r, and a te mple of Ve n u s

and Isi s It was fou

. nde d by P hale ru s and A camas, w ho

we re A the ni ans T he i nhabi tants are calle d S oli i

. S tasanor, .

one of the comp ani ons of Ale x ande r, was a n ative of S oli , and
w as honou re d wi th a chi e f command Abov e S oli i n the i n
.

te ri or is Li me ni a a ci ty, the n follow s the p romontory of Crom

myon .

4 Bu
. t why shou ld we be su rpri sed at poe ts, and those par

ti cu larly who stu dy mode s of e x p ressi on only, w he n w e com

a re the m w i th Damaste s T h l atte r gi ve s the le ng th of the
p e

isl and from nort h to sou th, from H i e roce pi a, as he says, to

C le i dcs .

N or does e v e n Eratosthe nes give i t e x actly For, w he n .

C apo B ianca . B isur . P oint Ze phyro .

Je roski po. S ole s

.
72 ST R A B O . O s car s 4584
. .

cus C ato se nt to de prive the ki ng of the possessi on of Cypru

s .

T he latter pu t himse lf to de ath be fore the arriv al of Cato ,

so ld ki ng s prope rty and con ve ye d the mone y to the publi c

the
’
,

treasury of the Romans .

From this ti me the island be came as i t i s at prese nt a

, ,

P rwtori an provi nce . Dmi ng a short i n te rveni ng pe ri od A h

tony had gi ve n i t to C leopatra and her si ste r A rsi noc b u , t
upon his death all hi s arrangeme nts we re annu lled.
 BOOK XV .

s ummaax .

T he Fi fte mth B ook con tai ns India and P ersi a .

CHAPTER I .

1 . T H E parts of A si a whi ch re mai n to be de scribe d are

those w thout the i Taurus e x ce p t Cilicia Pamphyli a and Ly
, , ,

ci a ; e x te ndi ng from Indi a to the Nile and si tu ate d be twe e n ,

the Tau ru s and the e x te ri or S ou the rn S e a l

.

Ne x t to Asi a is Africa whi ch I shall describe he re after

, .

A t p rese nt I shall be gi n from Indi a the first and the largut ,

cou n try si tu ate d tow ards the e ast .

2 T he re ade r mu
. st re ce ive the accou nt of thi s cou ntry w i th
indulge nce for i t li es at a ve ry gre at di stan ce and fe w pe rsons
, ,

of ou r nati on hav e se e n i t ; those al so w ho hav e v i si te d i t hav e

se e n only some porti ons of i t ; the g re ate r p art of w hat the y

re l ate is from re port and e v e n what the y saw the y be came
, ,

acq u ai nte d wi th d u ri ng the i r passage throu g h the co untry w i th

an army and i n gre at haste

, For t hi s re ason the y do not
.

agre e i n the i r accou nts of the same thi ng s al thou gh the y w ri te ,

abou t the m as i f the y had e x ami ned the m w i th the gre ate st
a
c er a n d a te n
t ti on S om e f. h
o t e se w r r f
i ters we e e ll w soldie rs
o -

and fe ll ow -trav e ll e rs, as those w ho be l ong e d to the army whi ch ,

under the command of Ale x ande r conquere d Asi a ; ye t the y ,

freq u e ntly contradi ct e ach othe r If the n the y diffe r so mu

. ch , ,

re spe c ti ng thi ngs w hi ch the y had se e n w hat mu st w e thi n k of ,

w hat the y re late from re port ?

3 N or do the w ri te rs w ho many age s si nce Ale x ande r s
’
.
,

ti me hav e gi v e n an accou
, n t of the se cou ntri es nor e v e n ,

those w ho at p rese nt mak e v oy age s thi the r afford any pre ci se ,

i nformati on .

Apollodorus for i nstance author of the Parthi an Hi story

, , ,

whe n he me nti ons the G ree k s w ho oc casi one d the re v ol t of

Bactri an s from the S yrian kings w ho we re the succe ssors of ,

l
T he Indian O c e an .
74 ST BABO . C l as s ) . 686 .

S e le ucu s N i cator, says, that w he n the y be cam e pow erfu l the y

i nvade d Indi a H e adds no discove ries to w hat was pre v i
.

ou sly know n, and e v e n asse rts, i n contradicti on to othe rs, that

the B actrians had su bj ecte d to the i r domi nion a large r por
t ion of Indi a than the M ace doni ans ; for E u crati das (one of

these ki ngs) had a thou sand c i ties su bj ect to hi s authori ty .

Bu t othe r wri te rs affi rm that the M ace doni ans conq u e re d n i ne

nati ons si t u
l
ate d be twe e n the H ydaspe s and the H ypanis, ’

and ob tai ned posse ssi on of fi v e hu nd re d ci tie s, not one of

a
w hi ch was l ess than 008 M e ropi s, and that Ale x ande r, afte r
havi ng conq u ere d all thi s cou ntry, de live re d i t u p to P o ru s .

4 Very fe w of the me rchants w ho now sail from Egypt by

.

the Ni le and the Arabi an G u lf to India have proceede d as far

as the G au ges ; and, be i ng ignorant pe rsons, we re not q u al i
fie d to gi ve an accou nt of places the y have vi si te d From one .

place in India, and from one king, name ly, Pandion, or, ac
cordi ng to othe rs, Poru
‘ s, p re se nts and e mbassies we re se nt to
“

Aug u stu s Caesar W i th the ambassadors came t he Indi an

.

G y mno-S ophi st, w ho commi tte d hi mse l f to the fl ame s at

Athe ns, like C alsnus, w ho e x hi bi te d the same spectacle i n
°

the pre se nce of Al e x ande r .

5 If, the n, we se t aside the se stori es, and di rect ou

. r atte n

ti on to accou n ts of the cou ntry pri or to the e x pe di ti on of

Ale x ande r, w e shall find the m still more ob scure It i s pro .

b able that Ale x ande r, e l ate d by hi s e x traordi nary good for

tu ne , be li e v e d these accou nts .

Accordi ng to N e archus, Ale x ander w as ambi ti ons of con

du ctin g hi s army throu gh G e drosia, whe n he he ard that S e
6

mi rami s and Cyru s had u nde rtak e n e x pe di ti ons ag ai nst Indi a

( th ro u gh t h i s co untry ), al th ou g h bo th h a d aba nd on e d t he e n
te rpri se , the forme r e scapi ng w i th twe nty, and Cyru s w i th
se v e n me n only For he consi de red that i t wou
. ld be a glori ous
achie v e me nt for hi m to le ad a conq u e ri ng army safe t hrou gh
the same nations and c ou ntri e s whe re S e mi rami s and Cyru s
ficre d su
‘
had su ch di saste rs Alex ande r, therefore , be lie v ed
.

t he se stor es. i
6 Bu
. t how can we place any j ust con fidence i n the acco n tsu
B chu l or J elum . B ess .

T he island C os, or S tanco, one of the e arlie r names of whi ch was

M e mp i s.
6 car
’
N e w: for m i d M ov — G rosb u
rd
. .

S ee ch 1. 73 . . M e hran .
76 S T B A BO . C asaun 687 . .

Bu t now from Lydi a a field,

W i th gold abou nding , from the P hr realm
y
A nd that of P e rsi a sc orch d by tom su
’
ns,
P re ssing throu gh B a c tri an gates , the fro z e n l and
O f M e di a, and throu gh A ra by th e B les t,

W i th A sia s wi de e x te nded conti nent

’

In S ophocles, also, a pe rson i s i ntroduce d spe aki ng the prai ses

of Ny sa, as be i ng a mou
’
ntain sacre d to B acchu s

whence I b ehe ld the fame d N ysa, the resort of the B acchanali an bands,
whi ch the ho r ne d Iac chus m a kes his most ple asant and be l ove d re tre at ,

whe re no b ird s clu

”
ng is he ard,
’

and so on .
[ H e is M crotraphe s ]
cal ed also l .
3

H ome r also me nti ons Lycur u

g s t he E doni an i n the se w ords,

who forme rly pursue d the nu

rses of the infu
riate B acchus along the
sacre d mountai n

Somuch respe cti ng Bacchu s Bu t w ith re gard to H e rcu le s,.

some pe rsons say, that he pe ne trate d to the opposi te e x tre mi tie s

on the west only w hile othe rs mai n tai n that he also advance d
,

to those of the east .

8 From su
. ch stories as those relate d above, they gav e the

nam e of Nysa ans to som e i magi nary nation and called thei r ,

ci ty Nysa fo u nde d by B acch u

, s ; a mou ntai n abov e the ci ty
the y calle d M e ron alle gi ng as a re ason for i mposi ng these
,

names that the ivy and vi ne grow the re al thou gh the latte r ,

does not pe rfe ct i ts fru it ; for the bu nches of grapes i n conse ,

q u e n co of e x cessi v e rai n s d rop off be fore the

y arr
,iv e at m a
tu ri ty .

The y say also that the S ydrace (O x ydracae) are descendants

, ,

of B acc hu s becau se the vi ne grow s i n the i r cou

, ntry and be ,

cau se the i r ki ngs di splay g re at pomp i n se tti ng ou t on the i r

w arlike e x pe di ti ons afte r the B acchi c manne r ; w he ne v e r
,

the y appe ar i n p u bli c i t i s w i th he ati ng of dru

, ms and are ,

dre sse d i n fl owe re d robes whi ch i s the common cu , stom

among the othe r Indi ans .

Earip B accho , v 13
. W e dd ed
. . .

M any ci ti es and mou ntains bore the name of N ysa ; bu t i t is i m

pos si ble to co n found the m ou ntai n N y sa, sp oken of by S o phocle s, wi th
the N ysa of Ind ia, whi ch be came known to the G ree ks by the e x pe di ti on
onl y of A le x ande r, more than a centu ry afte r the death of the poet .

i'
P robab ly i nterpolate d
11 vi l 32 N ysa in Indi a was u
. . . nknown to H ome r, who he re refe rs to
M ou nt N ysa in T hrace .
 n xv
. . c
. r. 0 . IN D IA .

W he n Ale x ande r first assau

took , on l t, A ornos, a
the l

fortress on a rock, the foot of w hi ch i s w ashe d by the Ind u s

ne ar i ts so u rce , his fi atte re rs e x agge rate d thi s act, and sai d

that He rcu les thri ce assaile d thi s roc k and w as thri ce re p ulse d .

The y pre te nde d that the S ibas we re de sce nde d from the
pe ople w ho accompanie d He rc ule s i n his e x pe di ti on, and that
the y re tai ne d b adges of the i r desce nt ; that the y w ore ski ns
li ke He rcu le s, and carrie d cl ubs, and b rande d w i th the mark
of a cl u b the i r oxe n and mule s T he y confirm thi s fable .

w i th stori e s abou t C au casu s and Prome the u

3
s, for the y trans
fe rred hi the r from Pontu s the se tale s, o n the slig ht p re te nce
that the y had see n a sacre d cav e among the P aropami sadm 4 .

Thi s the y alle ge d w as the p ri son of P rome the us, that He rou
les came hi the r to re le ase Prome the u s, and that thi s mou n tai n
was t he C au casu s, to w hi ch the G ree ks re prese nt Prome the u s

as hav i ng be e n bou
n
nd .

9 T hat the se are the i nve nti ons of the fi sttcrers of

.

Ale x ande r is e v id e n t, first, because the w ri te rs do not ag re e

w i th one anothe r, some of w hom spe ak of the se thi ngs ; ot he rs
mak e no me ntion of the m w hate ve r For i t i s not probable , .

that acti ons so ill u stri ou s, an d cal cu lated to foste r pri de and
v ani ty, shou ld be unknow n, or if k nown, that the y should
not be thou ght w orthy of re cord, espe ci ally by wri te rs of t he
g re ate st cre di t .

B e si des, the i nte rve ni ng pe ople , throu gh w hose coun try the
armi es of B acchu s and H e rcu le s must have marche d i n the i r

S trab o takes for the sou rce of the Indu s the pl ace whe re i t passe s
throu g h th e m ou n ta i ns t o en te r t h e P u nj a b T he .si te of A o rn os see ms
to c orre spond w i th R e nae — G osse ll i n .

T he S ibaa accord ing to Q u

, intu s Cu rtiu s, who giv es the m the name
of S ob ii , occ u p ie d the confl u ent o f the H y daspes and the A ce si ne s .

T hi s pe op le appe ar to hav e be e n d ri ve n tow ards the e ast by one of

those re v o lu tions so freq u e nt i n al l A si a A t l e as t, to the north of D e lhi ,
.

and i n the nei ghbou rhood of H ardou ar, a d istri ct is fou nd be ari ng the
n ame of S i b a .

T hat i s, the M ace doni ans transfe rre d the name of the C au casu s, si tu ate d
be tw e e n the B lack S e a and the C aspi an , to the mountai ns of Ind ia T he .

ori g in of the i r mistake arose from the Indians g iv i ng as at p re se nt, the ,

name o f K ho, w hi ch si gni fi es w hi te , to the gre at c hain of mou

“ ”
n tai ns
cov e re d w i th snow from w he nce the Indu
, s, and the gre ate r p art of the
ri ve rs w h i ch fe e d i t , de sc e nd .

T hi s p e op le occu p i e d th e P a rop a m i su s , w h e re t he m ou n ta i ns no w
separate C andahar from G aou r .
 ST R ABO . C asaun 688 . .

w ay to Indi a, do not e x hibi t any proofs of the i r passage throu g h

the cou ntry T he kind of dre ss, too, of He rc u
. les i s much more
re ce nt t han the me mori al s of T roy, an i n v e nti o n of those w ho

c om p ose d t he H e racle i a (o r e x ploi ts of H e rcu les, ) w he t he r i t

w e re P e i sande r or some one e l se who compose d i t Bu t .

t he ancie nt woode n statu e s do not re p rese nt He rc u les i n that

i
att re .

10 . Unde r such ci rcumstance s the re fore w e must rece iv e , ,

e ve ry thi ng that app roaches ne arest to probabili ty I have .

alre ady di sc u sse d t hi s su bj e ct to the e x te nt of my abili ty at

the be gi nni ng of thi s work ; I shall now assu me those opi nions
1

as cle arly p rove d and shall add whate ve r may see m to be

,

re q u i re d for the sake of pe rsp icui ty .

It appe are d from the forme r d iscu ssion that i n the su mmary ,

give n by Eratosthe nes i n the third book of hi s G e ograp hy

, ,

i s contai ned the most cre dible accou nt of the cou ntry con
si de re d as Indi a at the ti me of i ts i nv asi on by Ale xande r .

A t that period the Indu s w as the bou ndary of Ind i a and of

Ari ana si tuate d towards the we st and i n the posse ssi on of the
’
, ,

Pe rsi ans for afte rwards the Indi ans occupie d a large r porti on
,

of A ri ana, w hi ch the y had re ce iv e d from the M ace doni ans .

T he accou nt of Eratosthe nes is as follow s

1 1 T he bou
. ndari e s of Indi a on the north from A ri ana , ,

to the E aste rn S e a are the e x tre mitie s of Tau ru

3
, s to t he ,

ve ral p arts of whi ch the native s give be side s others the , ,

name sof P aropsmi su s Emod u s and Imau

,
‘
s bu t the M ace doni
, ,

hns call the m C au casu s ; on the west the rive r Ind u s ; the south ,

e m and e aste rn si de s w hi ch are mu ch l arge r than the othe rs

, ,

proj e ct towards the Atlantic S ea and the fig ure of the country ,

B ook 11 c i 2 . . . .

U nder the name of A riana, the anci ents comprehe nde d almost all the
cou ntri es situ ate d be twe e n the Indu s and the me ri di an of the C asp i an
G ate s T his large sp ace was afte rw ards di vide d by the m accordi ng to the
—
.

c h occu
‘
p osi ti on of th e d ifi e re nt nati ons w hi pi e d i t G oseel li n T he re . .

c an be no dou b t the mode rn Iran re presents the ancient A riantt S ee .

S mi th, art A riana, and b i i e v Q32, vol i p 196 , note

. . . . . . . .

E ratosthe nes and S trabo be l ie ve d that the e aste rn p arts of A sia termi
usted at the mouth of the G auges, and that, conse q ue ntly , this ri ve r dis
charge d i tse lf into the Easte rn O ce an at the place whe re te rminate d the
lon g chain of T au ru s .

A ccording to M aj or R e nne ll, Emodu s and Imau s are only vari ati ons
of the same name , de ri ve d from the S anscri t word H imm ale h, which
”
signifi e s cove re d wi th snow .
80 S T R A BO .
C as aun 689
.

d i stance the e x te nt of the e x tre mi ty w hich ad v ances far

tow ards the east, the g re atest l e ng th of Ind ia w ill be 3 000
stad i a ; thi s le ng th i s rec k one d from the mou t hs of the riv er
Ind u s alo ng t he coast, i n a l i ne w i th the mou ths to t he above
me nti oned e x tre mi ty and i ts e aste rn li mi ts Here the people
.

l
calle d C o ni aci li ve.

1 2 From w hat has be e n sai d , w e may pe rce ive how the

.

O pi ni ons of the o ther w ri te rs d i ffe r from one anothe r C te sias .

says that Ind i a i s n ot l ess than the re st of Asi a ; O ne si cri tu s

re g ards i t as the thi rd part of the habi tabl e w orl d ; Ne arc htis

says t hat i t i s a m arch of fou r mon ths throu gh the plai n only .

T he comp u tat ions of M e gasthe ne s and De i machu s are more

mode rate, for the y esti mate the di stance from the S outhe rn
S e a to Cau casu De imachu
“
s at abov e stadia . s says
that i n some place s i t e x cee ds stadi a .

W e hav e re pl ied to these w ri te rs i n the e arly part of this

w ork .
“ A t p rese nt i t i s su ffici e nt to say that the se opi ni ons
are i n fav ou r of the wri te rs w ho, i n de scri bi ng Ind i a, solic i t

i nd ulge nce i f the y do not advance anyt hi ng w i th confidence .

1 3 T he w hole of Indi a i s wate re d by rive rs, some of whi ch

.

emp y the mse l ve s i nto the two largest, the Ind u s and the

G ange s ; othe rs discharge the mse lv es i nto the s ea by the i r

ow n mou ths . Bu t all of the m hav e the ir sou rces i n the C au

casu .s A t the i r comme nce me nt the i r cou rse i s tow ards the
sou th ; some of the m conti nu e to flow i n the same di re cti on,
parti c u larly those whi ch unite w i th the Indus ; othe rs t urn to
the e ast, as the G ang es T hi s, the l arge st of the Indi an ri v e rs,
.

de sce nds from the mou ntai nou s cou ntry, and w he n i t re ache s
the pl ai ns, tu rns to the e ast, the n fl ow i ng past P alibothra, a

v e ry large ci ty, procee ds onwards to the se a i n that q uarte r,

and di scharge s i ts w ate rs by a si ngl e mou th T he Indu
. s falls
i nto the S outhe rn S e a, and e mpti e s i tse l f by two mouths, e n
compassi ng the cou n try called P atale ne , w hi ch re se mble s the
De l ta of Egyp t .

By the e x halati on of v apours from such vast rive rs, and by

T he re adi ngC oliaci i n place of C oniaci has bee n propose d by vari ou s

cri ti cs, and Krame r, w i thou t alte ring the te x t, consi de rs i t the true form
of the name . T he C o liaci oc cu pi e d the e x tre me southe rn part of Ind ia .

C ape C omorin is not p re c ise ly the p romontory C o lis, or C olise u m, which

se e ms to answe r to P anban, op p osi te the i sland B amanan Kor .

T he Indi an C au casu s . B ook i i ch i 5 3

. . . .
 14—16 IN D I A 81
‘

n . x v . c. x . . .

the E te si an w i nds India as E ratosthe nes afii rms I s w ate re d

, ,
'

by summe r rai ns and the plai ns are ove rflow e d D uri ng the
, .

rai ny se ason fl ax
l
mi ll e t se samum ri ce and bosmorum are
, ,
2
, ,

sowe d an d i n t he w i nte r se ason w he at b arl e y p ulse and , , , ,

othe r e sc u le nt frui ts of the e arth w i th w hich w e are not ac

u a i n t d N e arly the same ani mals are b re d i n Indi a as i n
q e .

E thi op i a and Egypt and the ri v e rs of Indi a prod uce all the
,

an i mals of those cou n tri e s e x ce p t the hi ppop otamu s al thou

, g h ,

O ne si cri tu s asse rts that e ve n thi s ani mal i s fou nd i n the m .

T he i n habi tants of the sou th re se mbl e the E thi op i ans i n

colou r bu t the i r cou
, nte nance s an d hai r are lik e t hose of othe r

p p
e o l e T h e
. i r hai r doe s not cu rl on accou n t of t he hu m i d i ty
,

of t he atmo sphe re T he i n habi tants of the north re se mble

.

t he Egyp ti an s .

1 4 Tap robane i s sai d to be an i sl and lyi ng ou

.
3
t at se a , ,

di stant from the most sou the rly parts of Ind i a w hi ch are op ,
"
posi ts the C oni aci se ve n days sai l tow ards the south Its .
,

le ng th i s about 8000 stadi a i n the di re cti on of Ethiopi a f

It ’

prod uce s e l e phan ts .

T hi s i s the account of E ratosthe ne s T he accounts of othe r .

wr i te rs i n ad di tion to t hi s w he ne ve r the y con v e y e x ac t i n

, ,

formati o n w i ll contrib u , te to form the d e scri pti o n (of Indi a)

6 .

15 O ne si cri tu
. s for e x ampl e says of Tap rob ane
,
that i ts
, ,

mag n i tu de i s 5 000 stadi a w i thou t di sti nc ti on of le ngth or

,

bre ad th and that i t i s di stant t we nty days sail from the con
,
’

ti ne n t b u t t hat i t was a voy age pe rforme d w i th d i ffic u

, ltp and
dange r by v e sse l s w i th sail s ill constru c te d and b u il t w i th ,

prow s at e ach e nd but wi thout hol ds and ke e ls ; that ,

7

t here are ot he r i sl ands be tw e e n thi s an d Indi a bu t that T a ,

prob ans li e s farthe st to the south ; that the re are found i n the
se a ab ou
, t the i sland an i mal s of the ce tace ou ,
s ki nd i n form ,

like oxe n horse s and othe r land -ani mals

, , .

16 N e archu . s sp e aki ng of t he accre ti on of e arth form

,

M v ov p robab ly the ki v oy
, o d a d ds r'd éwv
p , or cotto n , of A
r rt i an .

fi p opov
d o 18 . C e y lon
. .

T he vo yage from the G ange s to C e y lon, i n the ti me of E ratosthe ne s,

upi e d se v e n days, whe nce he con clude d that C e y lon was se ve n days ’

fro m the contine nt .

5
G rosk u rd re ads 5 000 stadi a B u c i 14 . . . . . .

erdo rrodpc ovm C am i}

’
. .

T he te x t i s, as C orny ob se rv e s, obscure , if not c orru p t T he p ro .

pose d e me ndati ons of C orn? and K rame r are foll owe d .

VO L . III . 0
82 srnas o . G A B AUD 69 1
. .

ed by the ri v e rs, addu ce s t he se i nstances T he pl ai ns o f

.
.

He rme s, C ayste r, M mande r, and O sions hav e the se name s,

be cause the y hav e bee n forme d by the soil w hi c h has bee n
carri e d ov e r t he pl ai ns by the riv e rs ; or rat he r the y w e
prod uce d by the fine and soft soil b rought dow n from t e
moun tai ns ; w he nce the plai ns are , as i t we re , the offspri ng
of the ri v e rs, and i t i s ri ghtly sai d, that the pl ai ns be long to

the ri ve rs W hat i s said by He rodotu

.
‘
s of the Nil e , and of the

land about i t, may be applie d to thi s country, name ly, that i t

i s the gi ft of the Nil e He nce N e archus thi nks that the Nile
.

had p rope rly the synony m of Egyp t .

1 7 Ari stob u
. lus, howe v e r, says, that rai n and snow fall
only on the mou ntai ns and the cou ntry i mme d i ate ly be l ow

the m, and t hat the pl ai ns e x p e ri e nce ne i the r one nor the

othe r, b u t are ov e rflowe d only by the ri se of the w ate rs of
the ri ve rs ; that the mou n tai ns are cov e re d w i th snow i n t he

w inte r ; that the rai ns set i n at the comme nce me nt of sp ri ng,

and con ti n u e to i ncre ase ; that at the ti me of the bl owi ng of

the E te si an w i nds the y pou r dow n i mp e tu ou sly, wi thou t in

te rmi ssi on, night and day till the ri si ng of Arct u ru
2
s, and that

the riv e rs, fille d by the me l ti ng of the snow and by the rai ns,
i rri gate the flat grounds .

The se thi ngs, he says, w e re obse rv e d by hi mse l f and by

othe rs on the i r j ou rne y i nto Indi a from t he P aropsmi sadz e .

T hi s w as afte r t he se tti ng of the Ple i ade s, and d uri ng the i r

3

stay i n the mou ntai nou s cou ntry i n the te rri tory of the H
y
pasi i , and i n that of A ssacanus d uri ng the w i nte r A t the .

be gi nni ng of spri ng the y de sce nde d i nto the plai ns to a l arge

ci ty call e d Tax il a, the nce the y proce e de d to the H yd aspe s
4

and the cou ntry of Poru s Du ri ng the w i nte r the y saw n o

.

rai n, bu t only snow T he first rai n w hi c h fe ll w as at Tax il a

. .

Afte r the i r desce nt to the H ydaspe s and the conquest of

Porus, the i r p rogre ss w as e astwards to the Hyp ani s, and
the nce ag ai n to the H y dasp e s A t thi s ti me i t rai ne d con
.

ti nu ally, and p arti cu larly d uri ng the bl owi ng of the E te si an

w i nds, b u t at t he ri si ng of A rctu ru s the rai ns ce ase d T he y .

re mai ne d at the H ydaspe s w hi le t he ship s w e re constru cti ng,

H e rod . u5
. . A t the b e ginning of autumn .

A t the b e ginning of winter .

T ar ila se e ms to have b ee n u
si t ate d at so me distance to the e ast of
A ttock .
84 sr aano . C A S A UB
'
. 692 .

tw e e n ive rs Afte r i t i s thre she d out i t i s roaste d ; the

r .
,

t hreshe rs be i ng pre vi ou sly b ou nd by an oath not to carry

i t aw ay u nroaste d fro m the t hre shi ng fl oor ; a p recau tion to
p re ve nt the e x portation of the se e d .

1 9 Ari stob u
. l us w he n comp ari ng the c ircumstances i n
,

w hich thi s cou ntry rese mble s and t hose i n w hi c h i t d i ffe rs

,

from Egy p t and E thi opi a and ob se rvi ng that the sw e lli ng of
, ,

the Nil e i s oc c asi one d by rai ns i n the sou th and of the Ind ian ,

riv e rs by rai ns from t he north i nq u i re s w hy the i n te rme d i ate

,

place s have no rai n ; for i t doe s not rai n i n the T he bal s as far
as S ye ne nor at the pl ace s ne ar M e roe n or i n the p arts of
, ,

Indi a from P atale ne to the H ydaspe s Bu t the cou . ntry

si t u ate d abov e t he se p arts i n w hic h b oth rai n and snow

1
,

occ u r i s cu
, ltiv ate d by the husband man i n the same manne r
as the cou ntry w i thou t Indi a ; for t he rai n and the snow su p
ply the g round w i th moi sture .

It i s p rob able from w hat he r l ate s that the cou ntry i s su b

j e c t to s ho c ks o f e arthq u ak e s g i s t th e
,
g rou nd i s l oose and

hollow by e x ce ss of moi st u re and e asily spli ts i nto fissu

,
re s ,

w he nce e ve n t he cou rse of ri v e rs i s al te re d .

H e says that w he n he w as de spatche d u pon some b usi ness

i nto the country he saw a tract of land de se rte d w hi ch con
, ,

tai ne d more t han a thou sand ci ti e s w i th the i r de pe nde nt v il

lage s ; t he Indus havi ng le ft i ts prop e r channe l w as di ve rte d

, ,

i nto anothe r on the le ft hand mu

, c h dee pe r and p re cip i tated
, ,

i tse l f i nto i t l i ke a c ataract so that i t no longe r w ate re d the

,

cou ntry by the

(u u l i u i ig f m
s a ) n n d at o n o n t he r ht h an d ro ,

whi ch i t had re ce de d and thi s w as e le v ate d abov e the le ve l

, ,

not only of the ne w channe l of the rive r bu t abo ve t hat of

,

the (ne w ) i n u nd ati on .

20 T he accou
. nt of O ne si cri tus confi rms the facts of the
ri si ng of the ri ve rs and of the abse nce of l and b re e ze s He .

say s that the se a-shore i s sw am y, p arti cu l arly ne ar the

p
mouths of ri ve rs, on account of the mud, tide s, and the force
of t he w i nds bl ow i ng from the se a .

M e g asthe ne s also i ndi cate s the fe rtil i ty of Indi a by the

ci rc u mstance of the soil p rod uci ng frui ts and grai n tw i ce a
ye ar E ratosthe nes re late s the same facts, for he spe aks of a
.

w i n te r and a su mme r sowi ng , and of the rai n at the same

T he distri ct be twee n M oultan and the mountai ns .

n. x v . c
. I . 21 . IN D IA .

se asons F or the re i s no ye ar, accordi ng to hi m, w hi ch i s

.

w i thou t rai n at both t hose pe riods, w he nce e nsu es g re at

ab u ndan ce , the grou nd ne ve r faili ng to be ar crops .

A n ab u ndance of fru i t is produce d by tre e s ; an d the roots

of pl an ts, p arti cu larly of large re e ds, posse ss a swe e tne ss,
w hi ch the y hav e by natu re and by cocti on ; for the w ate r,

both from rai ns and ri v e rs, i s warme d by the sun s rays ’

.

T he me ani ng of E ratosthe n es se e ms to be thi s, that w hat

among othe r nati ons i s calle d the rip e ni ng of fru i ts and j ui ce s,
i s calle d among the se coction , and w hi ch contrib u te s as mu ch

to prod u ce an ag re eable fl av ou r as the cocti on by fire T o .

thi s i s attribu te d the fl e x ibili ty of the b ranche s of tre es, from

w hi ch w he e ls of carri ag e s are made , and to the same cau se i s

i mp uted the grow t h upon some tre e s of wool Ne archus l

.

say s that the i r fine c lothe s w e re made of thi s w ool, and that

t he M ace doni ans u se d i t for mattre sse s and the stu fli ng of

‘
sad dle s T he S e ri ca al so are of a si milar kind, and are made
.
f1

of d ry byssu s, w hi ch i s ob tai ne d from some sort of b ark of

plants H e says that re e ds yi e ld hone y, al though the re are

.
3

no be e s, and that the re i s a tree from the fru i t of w hi ch hone y

i s procu re d, bu t that the fru i t e ate n fre sh cause s i ntox i cati on .

2 1 Indi a p rod u
. ce s many si ng u lar tre e s The re i s one w hose .

branche s i ncli ne dow nw ards, and w hose le av e s are not le ss i n

si ze than a shi e l d O ne si critu s, de sc ribi ng mi n u
. te ly the
cou n try of M u si can u s, w hi ch he sa s i s the most sou
y the rly

p art of Ind i a, re late s, that the re are some large tre e s the
branche s of w hi ch e x te nd to the le ng th e ve n of twel v e cubi ts .

T he y the n g row downw ards, as though be nt (by force ), till

the y tou ch the e arth, w here the y pe ne trate and take root lik e

laye rs The y ne x t shoot upwards and form a trunk T hey

. .

ag ai n g row as w e hav e de scribe d, be ndi ng dow nw ards, and

i mpl anti ng one l aye r afte r anothe r, and i n the ab ov e ord er ,
so t hat one tree form s a long shady roof, l i ke a te nt, su pporte d
by many pi ll ars In S pe aki ng of the si ze of the tre e s, he says
.

the i r tru n k s cou ld scarce ly be claspe d by five me n 5

.

A ri stob ul us also, w he re he me ntions the A ce si ne s, and i ts

con fl u e nce w i th the H yaroti s, spe ak s of tre e s w i th the i r

bou ghs be nt dow nw ards and of a size that fifty, but, accord
H e rod u 86 V e lle raq ue u
. t fol u
. s de p e ctant te nu
. ia S e re s ? V i rg
.

9
G ec r i i 1 2 1
. . . C loth of si lk .

T he su g ar-c ane C i 33 T he B any an tre e

. . . .
 S T RA BO . C un
asa . 694
.

i ng to O ne sicri tu s, fou r hu nd re d horse me n might tak e she l te r

at m i d -day b e ne ath the shade of a si ngle tree .

A ri stobu l us me nti ons anothe r t ree , not large, be ari ng great

pods, like the be an, te n finge rs i n le ngth, full of hone y, and 1

says that those w ho e at i t do not e asily e scape w i th li fe

,
B u t
the accou nts of all the se w ri te rs abou t the size of the trees
hav e be e n e x ce e de d by those w ho asse rt that the re has be e n
se e n, bey ond the H yaroti s, a tree whi ch casts a shade at n oon
2

of fiv e stadi a .

Ari stobul us says of the w ool be ari ng tree s, that the fl ow e r

-

p od c o n tai ns a k e rne l , w hi ch i s tak e n ou t,

a nd t he rem a i nd e r

i s comb e d like w ool .

2 2 In the cou
. ntry of M u si can u s the re g row s, he says,
spontane ou sly grai n re se mb li ng w he at, and a vi ne that p ro

du ce s w i ne , w he re as othe r au thors afli rm that t he re i s n o

wi ne i n Indi a He nce , accordi ng to A nacharsi s, they had n o
.

pipe s, nor any musical i nstrume nts, e x ce pt cymbals, drums,

and c rotal a, w hi ch we re u se d by j u ggle rs .

B oth A ri stob ul us and othe r wri te rs rel ate that Indi a pro
du ce s many me di ci nal plants and roots, both of a sal u tary
and nox i ou s qu ali ty, and pl ants yi e l di ng a v ari e ty of col ou rs .

H e adds, that, by a l aw , any pe rson di scov e ri ng a de adly

su b stance i s p uni she d w i th de ath unle ss he also di scove r an
a nti dote ; i n case he di scov e rs an anti dote , he i s re warde d by
t he ki ng .

S ou the rn Indi a, like Arabi a and E thi opi a, p rodu ces ci nna

mon, nard, and othe r aromati cs It re se mble s these countri e s as

.

re g ards the e ffe ct of the su n s rays, bu t i t su rp asse s the m i n hav

’

i ng a copi ou s supply of w ate r, w he nce the atmosphe re i s humi d ,

and on thi s accou nt more cond u civ e to fe rtili ty and fe cu ndi ty
and thi s appli e s to the e arth and to the w ate r, he nce t hose
ani mal s w hi ch i nhabi t b oth one and the othe r are of a larg e r
.

size than are fou nd i n othe r cou ntrie s .T he Nile contrib u te s

to fe cu ndi ty more than othe r riv e rs, and among othe r ani mal s
of l arge b u lk, prod uces the amphibi ous ki nd T he Egypti an.

w ome n al so some ti mes hav e fou r chil dre n at a bi rth, and

Ari stotle says that one w oman had se v e n chil dre n at one
birth .
3
H e call s the Nile most fe cu ndati ng and n u tri tive , on

P robabl y the C arou bba (Lotu

s Zi zy phus) , b ut i t doe s not prod uce
the e ffe ct he re me ntione d . T he R ave s .

3
A ri st H i st A n vi i 4, who spe aks howe ve r of five only
. . . .
88 S T R A BO . C asan u696
.

face Of the sk ni . He nce

i t i s that the Indi ans hav e
we say

not w oolly hai r, nor i s the i r colou dark , be cau

l
r so i nte nse ly se
the y li ve i n a hu mi d atmosphe re .

W i th re spe ct to childre n i n the womb, the y re se mble the i r

pare nts (i n colour) accordi ng to a se mi nal disposi tio n and con
sti tu ti on, on the same p ri nciple that he re di tary di se ase s, and
othe r l i ke nesse s, are e x pl ai ne d .

T he e q u al di stance O f the su n from all nations accordi ng to

(
O ne sicri tu s i s an arg u
) m e n t addre sse d to the se nse s, and not

to re ason Bu
. t i t i s n ot an arg u me nt addresse d to t he se nse s
ge ne rally, b ut i n the meani ng that the e arth be ars the propor
ti on O f a poi nt to the su n, for w e ma u n de rstand su c h a
y
meani ng of an argume nt addre sse d to the se nse s, by w hi ch
w e e sti mate he at to be more or le ss, as i t i s ne ar or at a di s
tu nes, i n w hi ch case s i t i s not the same ; and i n this me ani ng ,
not i n that O f O nesi cri tu s, the su n is sai d to be ne ar the
E thiopians .

25 It i s admi tte d by those w ho mai ntai n the re se mblance of

.

Indi a to Egypt and Ethi opi a, that the plai ns whi ch are not
o verflq we d do not p rod u ce any t hi ng for w ant of w ate r .

N earchu s says, t hat the O ld qu

‘
esti on re specti ng the ri se O f
'

t he N i le is answ ere d by the case O f the Indi an riv e rs, name ly ,

t hat i t i s the e ffe ct O f su mme r rai ns ; w he n Ale x ande r saw
crocodil es i n the H ydaspes, and Egyp ti an be ans i n the A ce
si ne s, he thou ght that he had discove re d the source s O f the
.

Nile , and was about to e qui p a flee t wi th the i nte ntion of sail
i ng by thi s riv e r to Egyp t ; b u t he fou nd ou t shortly afte r
w ards that his de sig n cou ld not be accomplishe d,
for i n midway we re v ast ri ve rs, fe arful wate rs , and fi rst the oce an,

i nto w hi ch all the Indi an ri ve rs d1scharge the mse lv e s ; the n

Ari ana the Persi an and Arabi an G u
, l fs all Arabi a and ,
T ro

lod ti ca
g y .

T he above i s w hat has be e n sai d on the su bj e ct of w i nds

and rai ns, the risi ng of rive rs, and the i n u ndati on O f pl ai ns .

26 W e mu
. st de scribe the se ri ve rs i n de tail, wi th t he p ar

ti c ulars, w hi ch are u se ful for the p urpose s of ge ography, and

w hi ch hav e bee n hande d dow n to u s by hi stori ans .

Be si de s this, ri ve rs, be i ng a ki nd of physical boundarie s of

t he size and fig u re s O f cou n tri es, are O f the g re ate st u se i n

uy 0d 15 7
'

wex k o rvwc. C orny . . 11. .

 B . xv . O . I . 26 . IN D IA .

eve ry p art O f the pre se nt work B ut the Nile and the ri ve rs .

in India hav e a su i i ty a b ov e the rest be cau t h u n

pe r or s
e e c o ,

try cou l d not be i n habi ted w i thout the m B y me ans of t he .

ri v e rs i t i s O pe n to n av i g ati on an d capable of c u l ti v ati on w he n ,

othe rw i se i t w ou ld not be acce ssible nor could i t be occup ie d ,

by i nhabi tants .

W e shall spe ak of the rive rs de se rv i ng noti ce w hi ch flow ,

i n to the Ind us and of the countries w hi ch the y trav e rse ; w i th

,

re gard to the re st w e k now some p arti c u lars but are ignorant ,

of more Ale x an de r w ho di scove re d the gre ate st portio n O f

.
,

thi s cou ntry first O f all re sol ve d i t to be more e x pe di e nt to

’

p ursue and de stroy those w ho had tre ache rously killed Da

ri u s and w e re me di tati ng the re v ol t of B actri ans
, H e ap .

roac he d Indi a the re fore throu g h A i an a w hi h h l ft

p r c e e o n ,

the rig ht hand an d crosse d the P aropami su, s to t he northe rn

parts and to B actri ana
,
l
H av i ng conque re d all the country
.

su bj e ct to the Pe rsi ans and many ot he r pl ace s be si de s he , ,

the n e n te rtai ne d the de sire of posse ssi ng Indi a of w hi ch he ,

had rece i v e d many al thou gh i ndi sti nct accounts

, , .

H e t he re fore re tu rne d crossi ng ov e r the same mou , ntai ns by

othe r and shorte r roads hav i ng Indi a on the l e ft hand ; he ,

the n i mme di ate ly tu rne d tow ards i t and tow ards i ts w e ste rn ,

boundaries and the ri ve rs C ophe s and C hoaspe s T he latte r 2

.

rive r e mpti e s i tse l f i n to the C ophe s

3
ne ar P le myri u m afte r , ,

p assi ng by anothe r ci ty G orys i n i ts course throug h B ando ,

bone and G andari tis ‘ .

H e was i nforme d that the moun tain ous and n orthe rn p arts

w e re the most habitable and fe rti le , but that t he sou the rn

p art was e i the r w i thout wate r or l iable to be ov e rflowe d by ,

ri v e rs at one ti me or e nt i re ly b u rn t u at anot he r m or fi t t
, p e o ,

be the hau nts of w ild b e asts than the d w e ll i ng s of me n He .

re sol ve d t he re fore to e t p osse ssion of t hat p art O f Ind i a fi rst

g
w h i c h had bee n w e ll spok e n of consi de ri ng at the same ti me ,

tha t t he r i v e rs w hi ch i t was ne ce ssary to pass and w hi ch flow e d ,

T hat i s to say , he crosse d the P aropamisu s, or M ou n t G he rgi stan ,

from the w e ste rn fronti e r of O ahu ], by the p ass of B ami an to e nte r the ,

d istri c t of B alk .

T he A t to c k .
3
T he ri v e r o f O ahu ] .

T he G and arm w e re a wi de ly e x te nde d p e ople of Indian or A ri anian

ori gin, w ho occu p i e d a d i stri c t e x te n di ng m ore or le ss fro m the u p p e r p art

O f the P u nj ab to the ne i ghb ou rhood o f C andahar, and v ari o u sly calle d

G andaris an d G and ari tis S e e P rof W i lson s A ri ana A n ti gu

’
. .
a .
90 sr ax so . C asa nn 697
. .

gh the country w hi ch he
t ransv e rse ly throu i nte nded to attack ,

wou ld be crosse d w i th more faci li ty ne ar the i r so urce s

. He
he ard also t hat many of the ri v e rs u ni te d an d forme d one

stre am, and that this more fre q u e ntly occ u rre d t he farthe r the y

ad v ance d i nto the cou ntry, so that from w ant of boats i t w ou ld

be more d i fli cu lt to trave rse .B e i ng appre he nsive O f thi s O h
str u c ti on, he crosse d the C ophes, and conq u e re d the w hole of

t he mou ntai nou s cou ntry si tu ate d towards the e ast .

2 7 Ne x t to the C ophe s w as the Ind u

. s, the n t he H ydaspe s,

the A ce si nes, the H yaroti s, and last, the Hypani s H e w as.

pre ve nte d from p rocee di ng farthe r, partly from re gard to some

oracl es, and p artly com e lle d by hi s army, w hi ch w as e x
°

p
hanste d by toi l and fatig u e, bu t w hose p ri ncip al di stress arose
from the i r constant e x posu re to rai n He nce we became ac
.

q u a i n te d w i th th e e aste rn p ar t s O f In d i a o n th i s si de t h e
Hypan is, and w hate ve r p arts be si des w hi ch have be e n de
scri be d by those w ho, afte r Al e x ande r, ad v ance d b e yond the

Hyp ani s to the G auge s and P ali bothra .

Afte r the rive r C O phes, follows the Indus T he country .

lyi ng be twee n these tw o rive rs i s occupied by A stace ni ,

l
M asi ani , N ysae i , and H ypasi i Ne x t i s the te rri tory O f
.

A ssacanu s, w he re i s the ci ty M asoga (M assage the royal

re si de nce O f the cou ntry . Ne ar the Ind us i s anothe r ci ty,
P eu col aiti s
’
” .A t thi s pl ace a b ri dge whi ch w as constru cte d
afforde d a passage for the army .

28 B e twe e n the Indu

. s an d the H y daspe s i s T ax il a, a l arge
ci ty, and g ov e rne d by g ood law s T he ne ighb ou
. ri ng cou ntry
i s crow de d wi th i nhabi tants and v e ry fe rtile , and he re u ni te s
w i th the pl ai ns . T he m
aple and the i r ki ng T ax i le s re ce ive d
Ale x ander w i th ki ndne ss, and O b tai ne d i n re turn more p re
se nts than the y had offe re d t o Al e x ande r ; so that the M ace

donians be came j e al ou s, and O bse rv e d, that i t se e me d as i f

Ale x ande r had found none on w hom he coul d confe r favours

b e fore he passe d the Ind us S ome w ri te rs say that thi s
.

cou ntry i s l arge r than Egyp t .

Above this country among the mountai ns is the te rri tory of

A bi saru s,
3
w ho, as the ambassadors that c ame from hi m

1 A spasu C ami}. .

P e nce la, i n A rri an i v 22

. R e nne ll su
.
ppose s i t to be P uckholi , o r
P e hk e ly.

A bisaru s was king O f the mou ntai nou s part of Indi a, and, accordi ng
92 S T R A BO . C an on . 699 .

kille d i n the battle w i th Poru s T he name B u . ce phal u s w as

l

gi v e n to i t from the bre ad th of i ts fore he ad H e w as an .

e x ce lle nt w a horse
r- an d Ale x ande r constan tly rode hi m i n
,

battle .

T he othe r ci ty he calle d Ni otes from the vi ctory N IK H ,

( Ni ce ) w h i
, ch he ha d o b ta i n ed .

In t he fore st be fore me n ti one d i t is sai d the re i s a v ast

nu mbe r of monke ys and as large as the y are nume rous O n
2
, .

one occasi on the M ace doni ans see i ng a body of the m standi ng ,

i n array opp osi te to the m on some bare e mi ne nc e s (for thi s

, ,

ani mal i s not le ss i nte llige nt than t he e le p hant ) and pre

se nti ng the appe arance of an army p re pare d to attack t he m as ,

re al e ne mie s bu t be i ng i nforme d by T ax i le s w ho w as the n

, ,

w i th the ki ng of the re al fact the y de si ste d

, , .

T he chase of thi s ani mal i s cond u cte d i n tw o di ffe re n t

manne rs It i s an i mi tati ve cre at u

. re an d tak es re fu ge up ,

among the trees T he hu . nte rs whe n the y pe rce i ve a monke y

,

se ate d on a tree place i n sight a basi n contai ni ng w ate r

, ,

w i th whi ch the y w ash the i r ow n e ye s ; the n i nste ad of w ate r , ,

the y pu t a basi n of bi rd li me go away and li e i n w ai t at a

-
, ,

di stance T he ani mal le ap s dow n an d be sme ars i tse l f w i th

.
,

the bi rd li me and w he n i t w i nks the e ye li ds are faste ne d to

-
, ,

ge the r the hunte rs the n come up on i t and take i t , .

T he othe r me thod of cap tu ri ng the m i s as foll ow s : the

hu nte rs d re ss the m se l v e s i n b ag s lik e trow se rs and go aw a

y , ,

le av i ng b e hi nd the m othe rs w hich are dow ny w i th the i n ,

m
si de s e a e r d ov e w i th bi d li me
r r - T he monke ys p u . t the m on ,

and are e asily tak e n .

3 0 S ome w ri te rs pl ace C athai a and the cou

.
3
ntry of S o
e i the s one of the nomarc hs i n the tract be tw e e n the r ive rs
p , ,

( y
H d a sp e s a n d A ce s i n e s ) ; so m e o n t he ot he r si d e o
, f th e
A ce si ne s and of the H yarotis on the confine s of t he te rri ,

t ory of t he othe r Poru s t he ne p he w of Poru

, s w ho w as tak e n

pri sone r by Ale x ande r and call the country subj e ct to hi m

,

G and ari s .
I

A y si ng ular usage i s re late d of the high e sti mation

ver

in w hich the i nhabi tants of C athai a hold the q u ali ty of

inar passage of the J e llapoor about mile s

g y
ri v e r, or of , 16 lowe r down .

mi tl
O x -he ade d . C e rcO p i the ce s .

H e nce the C athay and M odern E u

3
of the C hine se rope .
 a xv
. . c. 1 . 31 . IN D IA .

be auty ,
w h i ch they e x te nd to horses and dogs A ccordi ng .

to O ne sic ri tu s, t he y e le ct the handsome st pe rson as ki ng .

T he chil d (se lecte d ), two months afte r bi rth, u nde rg oe s a p u blic

i nspecti on, and i s e x ami ne d . The y de te rmi ne whe the r i t has
the amou nt of be au ty re q u i re d by law, and w he the r i t i s
w orthy to be pe rmi tte d to li v e . T he p re si di ng magi strate
the n p ronou nce s w he the r i t i s to b e all owe d to liv e , or w he the r
i t i s to be pu t to de ath .

The y dye the i r he ads wi th v ari ous and the most fl ori d
colo u rs, for the p u rpose of i mp rov i ng the i r appe aran ce . T hi s
cu stom p re v ai ls e lse w he re among many of t he In dians, w ho

p yga r e at at t e n ti on to t h e i r h a i r an d d r e ss a n d th e co un t ry
p rod u ce s c o l o ur s of gr e a t b e a u ty .In o th e r re sp e c ts th e
people are frugal, but are fond of orname nt .

A pe culiar custom i s rel ate d of the Catbasi T he b ri de and .

the h u sb and are resp ecti ve ly the choi ce of e ac h othe r, and t he

w i v es b u rn t he mse lves w i th t he i r dece ase d h u sb ands .T he
re ason assigned for thi s practi ce i s, that the w ome n some ti mes

fe ll i n l ov e w i th y ou ng me n, and de se rte d or poi sone d the i r

hu sbands Thi s law was the re fore e stabli she d i n orde r to
.

c he ck the p racti ce of admi ni ste ri ng poi son bu t ne i ther the

e x i ste nce nor the origi n of the l aw are p rob abl e facts .

It i s sai d, that i n the te rri tory of S e pe i thes the re i s a mou n

tai n compose d of fossile sal t su ,ffi ci e nt for the w hole of Indi a .

Val uable mi ne s also b oth of gold and silve r are si tuate d, i t i s

sai d, n ot far off among ot he r mou n tai ns, accordi ng to the te s
t i mony of G org u s, the mi ne r (of Ale x ande r) . T he Indi ans,
unacq u ai nte d w i th mi ni ng and sme l ti ng , are ig norant of t he i r
own w e al th, an d the re fore trafii c w i th gre ate r si mpli ci ty .

3 1 T he dogs i n the te rri tory of S ope i thes are sai d to pos

.

se ss re mark abl e cou rage Ale x ande r re ce iv e d from S ope i thes

a p re se nt of one hu ndre d and fi fty of t he m; T o p rove the m,
tw o we re se t at a li on w he n t he se w e re maste re d, two othe rs
w e re se t on whe n the b attle b e came e q u al , S ope i the s or
de re d a man to se i ze one of t he dog s by the le g , and to drag
hi m aw ay or to c u t off hi s le g , i f he st ill he l d on . A le x ande r
at first re fu se d hi s conse n t to the dog s le g be i ng c u t off, as
’

he w i she d to sav e the dog . Bu t on S ope i the s say i n g, I will

g i v e y o u fou r i n the pl ace of i t,
”
Al e x a n de r c on se nte d a nd
he saw the dog pe rmi t hi s le g to be cu t off by a slow i nci si on,
rathe r t han loose hi s hol d .
94 sw as o
. C A S A UB . 700 .

32 . T he di recti on of ,
f
thea rmarch
as the H yd aspes,
as
was for the most p art towards the sou th A fte r that, to
.

t he Hy pani s, i t w as more tow ards the e ast T he w hole of .

i t, howe ve r, w as mu c h ne are r to the cou ntry lyi ng at t he foot

of the mo u ntai ns t han to t he pl ai ns Ale x ande r the re fore ,

.

w he n he re t u rne d from the Hypani s to the H y daspe s and

t he stati on of hi s v e sse ls, p re p are d hi s fl ee t, and se t sail on

the H ydaspes .

All the rive rs w hi ch have bee n me ntione d (the last of

w hich is the Hypani s) u ni te i n one, the Indu s It i s sai d .

t hat the re are altoge the r fi fte e n 1

consi de rabl e ri ve rs w hi ch

flow i nto the Indu s A fte r the Ind us has be e n fille d by al l

.

t he se riv e rs, so as to be e nl arg e d i n some place s t o the e x

te nt of a hu nd re d stad i a, accordi ng to wri te rs w ho e x agge rate ,

or, accordi ng to a more mode rate e stimate , t o fifty stadi a at

the u tmost, and at t he le ast to se ve n, [ and w ho spe ak of

many nati ons and ci tie s about thi s ri ve r, ] i t di scharge s i tse l f
2

by two mou ths i n to the sou the rn se a, and forms the isl and
calle d P atale ne .

A le x ande r s i n te ntion w as to re l i nqu

’
i sh the march towards
t he p arts si tu ate d to the e ast, fi rst, be cau se he w as p re v e n te d
from c rossi ng the Hypanis ; ne x t, becau se he le arnt by e x

i n t h f a lse ho o d o f t he re po rts p re vi ou sly rec e iv d t

p e r e ce e e , o

the e ffe c t that the pl ai ns w e re b u rnt u w i th fi re , and more

p
fi t for the hau nts of wild be asts than for the habi tation of
man H e the re fore se t out i n thi s di rec tion, re li nqui shing
.

t he o the r t rack ; so that the se p arts b ecame be t ter k now n

t han the othe r .

3 3 T he te rri tory lyi ng be tw ee n the Hyp ani s and the

.

H ydaspe s i s sai d to contai n ni ne nati ons and fi v e thou sand

ci tie s, not le ss i n si ze than C os M e rO pi s ;

3
bu t the n u mbe r
see ms to be e x agg e rate d W e hav e al re ady me ntione d ne arly
.

all t he nati ons dese rv i ng of noti ce, whi ch i nhabi t the cou nt ry
si tu ate d b e tw ee n t he Ind u s and the H ydaspes .

Be low, and ne x t i n orde r, are the pe ople calle d S ibae, w hom

w e forme rly me ntione d, and the great nati ons, t he M alli and
4 5

S ydracaa (O x yd racas) It w as among t he M al li t hat Ale x

.

S o also A rri an, who take s the nu mb e r from M e gasthe ne s P liny says .

that ni ne te e n ri ve rs un i te w i th the Ind us .

9
P robab ly an inte rpolati on 3
.T he i sland C os .

B xv c i. . . 7 .
5
T he M alli occu
.
pi e d a part of M oultan .
96 ST RABO . C asav n 701 . .

w ri te rs to be still longe r li ve d, ) that the y are te mpe rate i n

t he i r habi ts and he al thy althou g h the coun try prod uces
e v e ry t hi ng i n ab u ndance .

T he followi ng are the i r pe cu li aritie s to have a ki nd of L a

ce dse tnoni an common me al , w he re the y e at i n p u blic T he i r food .

consi sts of w hat i s tak e n i n the chase T he y make no use of

.

go ld nor sil ve r, al though the y have mi ne s of the se me tal s In .

ste ad o f sl ave s, the y e mpl oye d you ths i n the fl owe r of t he i r age,
as the C re tans e mploy the A phami ota e , an d t he Lace daemoni ans

the H e lots . The y study no scie nce w i th atte nti on b ut t hat

of me di ci ne for the y conside r t he e x ce ssi v e p u rsu i t of some
arts, as that of w ar, and t he lik e , to be commi tti ng e vil .

T he re i s no process at law b ut agai nst murde r and o trage , u

for i t i s not i n a p e rson s ow n pow e r to escape e i the r one or
’

the othe r bu t as contracts are i n the powe r of e ach i ndi v i d u al ,

he mu st e nd ure the w rong, i f good fai th i s v i olate d by anot he r ;

for a man shou ld be cauti ous w hom he trusts, and not di stu rb
t he ci ty w i th constant d isp u tes i n c ou rts of j u sti ce .

Su c h are the accou nts of the pe rsons w ho accomp ani e d

Ale x ande r i n hi s e x ped i ti on .

3 5 A le tte r of C rate ru
. s to hi s mothe r A ri stopatra i s ci rc u

late d, w hich contai ns many othe r si ngular circumstance s, and

d i ffe rs from e v e ry othe r wri te r, parti cu larly i n sayi ng that Ale x
ande r ad v ance d as far as the G anges C rate ru. s says, that he
hi mse lf saw the rive r, and the w hale s w hi ch i t prod u
1
ces, and
c cou nt] of i ts ma ni t u
[ h i s a g d e , b r e ad th , an d d e p t h , far e x c e e d s,

rathe r t han app rox i mates, p rob abili ty For t hat the G anges
.

i s the l arge st of k now n ri v e rs i n the three conti ne nts, i t i s

ge ne ral ly ag ree d ne x t to thi s i s the Indus and, thi rdly, t he
Danu be and, fourthly, the Ni le B ut diffe re nt authors di ffe r
.

i n t he i r ac cou nt of i t, some assig ni ng 3 0, othe rs 3 stadi a, as

the le ast b re ad th Bu .t M e g asthe ne s says t hat i ts ord i nary
”
w i dth i s 1 00 stadi a, and i ts le ast de pth twe nty org u i se 3
.

S e re sG osse lli n T he passage in b racke ts is su ose d by G rosku r d to

. .
pp
be an i nte rpolati on M e i ne ke w ou
. ld re tai n i t, by re ad ing r a i f or for r a i yap .

T he passage i s corru r c e tace ou

”
pt, and fo r d i r t) , w h ales o s an i m als,
G rosk u rd prop ose s hé u u d h f re thu b d
'

y .T he w h o le w o t e re o s e tr an sla te ,
”
a nd spe aks of w hat he saw on i t, of i ts magni tu de , & c .

T he e x agge rati on of M e gasthe ne s i s nothi ng in comparison of E lian,

who gi ve s to the G anges a b re ad th of 400 stad ia M ode rn o bse rv ati ons
.

attri b ute to the G ange s a breadth of ab ou t thre e q u arte rs of a ge ographi cal

mil e , or 30 stadia . A bou t 120 fe e t .
B . XV . C . I. 36) 37 . IN D IA .
97

36 A t the conflu
. e nce of the G au e s and of anothe r ri ve r
g
( th e E ran no boas i s s i tua te d (t h e c i ty ) P a l i bot h r a, i n le ng t h
80, and i n b re ad th 15 stadi a It i s i n the shape of a p aral
.

lelog ram, su rrou nde d b a w oo d n w all pi rce d w i t h ope n

y e e

i ngs throug h w hi ch arrow s may be di scharge d In front i s a .

di tch, w hic h se rv e s the pu rpose of de fe nce and of a se we r for

the c i ty T he pe ople i n w hose cou

. ntry the ci ty i s si tu ate d
are t he most di sti ng u i she d of all t he tribe s, and are calle d
P rasii T he ki ng , b e si de s hi s family name , has the su
. rname

of P ali bothr u s, as the ki ng to w hom M e gast hen es was se nt on

an e mbassy had the n ame of S and rocottu s
’
.

Su ch also i s the cu stom amon g the P arthi ans for all hav e
the n ame A macm ,
’
a l t h o ug h e ach has his pec u li ar name of
O rod es, P hraate s, or some othe r appe ll ati on .

3 7 All the cou

. ntry on the other si de of the Hyp ani s i s
allowe d to be ve ry fe rtile , bu t w e hav e no accu rate k now

le dge of i t Ei the r through i gn orance or from i ts re mote

.

si tu ati on, e ve ry thi ng re lati v e to i t i s e x agge rate d or p artak es

of the w onde rfu l A s, for e x ample , the storie s of myrme ce s
.

( o r an ts ),
4
w h i ch d i g p u g o l d ; o f an i m a l s a nd m e n w i th

pec uli ar shape s, and posse ssi ng e x traordi nary facul ti e s ; of

the longe v i ty of the S e re s, w hose li v e s e x cee d the age of tw o
hu n dre d ye ars The y sp e ak also of an ari stocrati cal form of
.

gove rnme nt, consi sti ng of fi ve hundre d counse llors, e ach of

w hom fu rni she s t he state w i th an e le phant .

Accordi ng to M e gasthe nes, the l arge st ti gers are found

amon g the P rasii , al most t w i ce the si ze of li ons, and of su ch

stre n g t h t hat a tame one le d by fou r pe rsons se i ze d a mu le

by i ts hi nde r le g, ove rpowe re d i t, and d ragge d i t to him T he .

monk e ys are large r than the l argest dogs the y are of a whi te
colou r, e x ce p t the face, w hi ch i s bl ac k T he contrary i s oh .

se rv e d i n ot he r places The i r tai ls are more than tw o c ubi ts

.

i n le ng th T he y are v ery tame , and not of a mischie v ous

.

d i sposi ti on The y ne i the r attack pe ople , nor ste al

. .

S tone s are fou nd t he re of the colou r of franki nce nse , and

sw ee te r t han figs or hone y .

In some pl aces there are se rpe nts of two cu bi ts i n le ngth, w i th

me mbrane ous w i ngs like bats The y fly at night, and le t .

fal l drops of u ri ne or swe at, w hi ch occasi ons the ski n of p er

H i ranj avahu . B . n. c . i
. 9
.

B . x vi c i .28 . . H e rod otu

s iii . 102 . T he marmot ?
vo a . m . n
98 ST R A B O . C asa c s 703
. .

sons w ho are not on the ir g uard to p utre fy . The re are a sol

wi nge d scorpi ons of g re at si ze .

E bony g ro ws the re The re are also dogs of gre at courage ,

.

whi ch do not loose the i r hold till w ate r i s pou re d i n to the i r

nostril s : some of the m destroy the i r sig ht, and the e yes of
othe rs e v e n fall ou t, by the e age rne ss of t he i r bi te Both a
.

li on and a bu ll w e re he ld fast by one of these dog s

. .T he
hu ll w as caught by the muzzle, and die d be fore the dog could
be loose ne d .

3 8 In the mou
. ntai nou s cou ntry i s a ri ve r, the S il as, on the

su rface of w hi ch nothi ng w i ll fl oat De mocrit u

. s, w ho had

trave lle d ov e r a large part of Asi a, d i sbe li e v es thi s, and Ari s

totle doe s not cre di t i t, althou g h a t m os p h e res e x i st so ra r e,
that no b i rd can su stai n i ts fl i ght i n the m Vapours also,
.

which asce nd (from some su bstance s), attract and absorb, as i t

w e re , w hate v e r i s flyi ng ove r the m; as ambe r attracts straw ,
and the magne t i ron, and pe rhaps the re may be i n w ate r
a si mil ar powe r .

A s the se matters be long to physi cs and to the qu e sti on of

fl oating bodies, the se must be re fe rre d to the m A t pre se nt .

we mu st p rocee d to w hat follows, and to the su bj e cts more

ne arly re l ati ng t o ge ography .

3 9 It i s sai d that the Indi ans are di v i de d i nto se v e n

.

caste s . T he fi rst i n rank , bu t the smalle st i n n u mbe r, are

t he p hil osophe rs .Pe rsons w ho i nte nd to offe r sacri fice , or
to pe rform any sac re d rite , hav e the se rv i ce s of the se pe rsons
on the i r p riv ate ac cou nt ; bu t the ki ngs e mpl oy the m i n a
publi c capaci ty at the ti me of the G re at Asse mbly, as i t i s
c alle d, w he re at the be gi nn i ng of the ne w ye ar all the hi
p
losophe rs re pai r to the ki ng at the g ate , an d anyt hi ng u se fu l
w hich the y have commi tte d to w ri ti ng, or obse r ve d, te ndi ng
to i mp rove the p rod u cti ons of the e art h or ani mals, or of

ad v an tage to the ov e rnme nt of the state , i s t he n p u bli ly

g c
de cl are d .

W hoe ve r has bee n de te cte d i n gi v i ng false i nformati on

thri ce i s e nj oi ne d sile nce by law d u ri ng the re st of hi s li fe ;

bu t he w ho has made corre ct obse rv ations i s e x e mp te d from all

con trib u tions and t rib u te .

40 T he se cond c aste i s that of hu

. sb and me n, w ho con sti t u te
t he maj ori ty of n ati v es, and are a most mild and ge n tle
pe o

p l e , as t he y are e x e m p te d from m i li tar y s e rvi ce , a n d c ul ti v a te

I“) ST RABO . C asaun 705
. .

p hants w hi ch are take n, those are re e c te d j w hi ch are too old

or too young for se rvi ce t he re mai nde r are le d aw ay to the

st able s They ti e thei r fee t one to anothe r and the i r ne cks
.
,

to a p illar firmly faste ne d i n the g rou nd and tame the m by ,

hu nge r T he y recru
. i t the i r stre ngth afte rw ards w i th gree n
cane and g rass T he y the n te ac h the m to obe y ; some by
.

w ords ; othe rs the y paci fy by t u nes accompan i e d w i t h the ,

be ati ng of a drum Fe w are diffic ul t to be ta me d for the y

.

are n atu rally of a mil d and g e nt le di s osi ti on so as to a

p p ,

prox i mate to the characte r of a rati onal ani mal S ome have .

take n u t he i r dri ve rs w ho hav e falle n on the g rou n d l i fe less

p , ,

and carrie d t he m safe ou t of battle O the rs have fou g h

. t an d ,

p rote cte d the i r dri ve rs who hav e cre pt be tw e e n the i r fore -le gs
, .

If the y have ki lle d any of the i r fe e de rs or mast e rs i n ange r ,

the y fee l the i r loss so mu ch that t he y re fu se the i r food throu gh

g rie f and some ti me s di e of hu
, ng e r .

4 3 T he y cop u
. late like horse s and prod uce young chie fly ,

i n the sp ri ng It i s the se ason for the male w he n he i s in he at

.
,

and i s fe roci ou s A t this pe ri od he di scharges some fatty

.

matte r throu gh an ope ni ng i n the te mple s It i s the se ason .

also for the fe male s w he n thi s same p assage i s ope n

, Eig h .

te e n months i s the longest and si x tee n the shorte st pe ri od ,

that t he y go w i th yo u ng T he dam su ckl e s he r you

. ng si x

ye ars M any of the m live as long as me n w ho attai n to the

.

g re ate st l onge vi ty some e ve n to the protracte d age of two

,

hu n d re d ye ars .

The y are subj ect to many di se ases which are difficult to be ,

cu re d .A re me dy for di seases of the e ye i s to b athe t he m

w i th cow s milk For compl ai nts i n ge ne ral the y d ri nk dark
’
.
,

w i ne . In case s of wou nds the y dri nk b u t te r ; for i t draw s

,

ou t i ron i nstru me nts The ir some are fome nte d w i th swi ne s

.
’

fle sh .

O ne si cri tus that the y live thre e hu

sa s, y ndre d ye ars, and
rare ly fi ve hu ndred and t hat t he y go w i th young te n ye ars .

H e and othe r w ri te rs say, that the y are large r and stro ng e r

than the A fri can e le p hants T he y will p ull down w i th t he i r
.

trunk s b attle me nts, and uproot tree s , stand n i g e rect upon the ir
hi nd fee t .

Accordi ng to N e arch us, t rap s are l ai d i n the hunti ng

und s, at ce rta i n place s w he re roads me e t ; the w i ld e le
gr o

phanra are force d in to the toils by the tame e le p hants, w hi ch

 n xv
. . c . 1 . 44 , 45 . IN D IA . 101

g
are st ron e r, and gui de d by a dri v e r The y become so tame .

and docile that t he y l e arn e v e n t o throw a stone at a mark

, ,

to u se mili tary we apons and to be e x ce lle nt swi mme rs , A .

chari ot d raw n by e le p hants i s e stee me d a most i mportant

e ssi on and the y are drive n w i thou ri dle s

l
poss ,
t b .

A w oman i s gre atly honoured w ho rece i ve s from he r love r

a p rese nt of an e l e p hant bu t thi s doe s not agre e w i th w hat he
,

sai d be fore that a horse and an e le p hant are the p rope rty of
,

ki ngs al one .

44 Thi s w ri te r says that he saw ski ns of the myrmece s (or

.

ants) w hi ch dig u
, p g o l d a s l ar g e a s th e ski ns of le opard s
, .

M e g asthe ne s howe v e r spe aki ng of the my rme ce s says

, , , ,

among t he De rdm a popu lous n ati on of the Indi ans li v i ng ,

tow ards the e ast and among the mou , n tai ns the re w as a mou n ,
o

tai n plai n of abou t 3 000 stadi a i n ci rcu mfe re nce that be l ow

thi s plai n we re mi nes contai ni ng gold whi c h the myrme ce s i n , ,

size not less than fox e s d ig u p T h e y a re e x ce ssi v e ly fl e e t

, .
,

and su bsist on what the y catc h In w inte r the y dig hole s .

,

and pile u p th e e art h i n h e ap s l i k e m o l e s at t he m o u ths o f

, ,

the ope ni ngs .

T he gold -du st w hi ch the y ob tai n re qu i re s li ttle pre parati on

by fi re T he ne ighb ouri ng pe ople go afte r i t by ste alth w i th
.
,

beasts of b urde n for i f i t i s done ope nly the myrme ce s fight ,

fu r i ou sly p ursui ng those that run away and i f the y se i ze

, ,

the m ki ll the mand the be asts

, In orde r to pre v e nt di scov e ry .
,

the y pl ace i n v ari ou s p arts pi e ce s of the fl e sh of wild be asts ,

and whe n the myrme ce s are di spe rse d i n v ari ou s di re cti on s ,

the y take aw ay the g ol d-d u st and not be i ng acq u ai nte d w i th

, ,

the mode of sme l ti ng i t di sp ose of i t i n i ts ru ,

de state at any
ri ce t o me rchan ts
p .

4 5 Hav i ng me ntione d w hat M eg asthe nes and othe r wri te rs

.

re l ate of the hu nte rs and the be asts of p re y w e mu st add t he ,

follow i ng p articu lars .

N e archu s i s su rp ri se d at the mu lti tude and the nox i ous

natu re of the tri be of re ptil es The y re tre at from the plains .

to the se t tle me nts w hic h are n ot cove re d w i th w ate r at the

,

pe riod of i nundati ons and fill the houses For thi s re ason , .

the i n habi tants rai se the i r be ds at some he ig ht from t he

T he p assag e is corru pt G rosk u ; b e fore

rd p ropose s to add the w ord di e
.

as came ls
”
i C oray change s the last w ord to ci xa hi vovg,
’ “
r a xa p rpho v c,
'’

whi ch i s ad op te d in the translati on S e e be low, 53 . .

102 ST RABO . C asa un .
706 .

ground and are some ti mes compe lled to abandon the i r dwe ll
,

i ngs whe n the y are i nfeste d by gre at mul ti tudes of these

,

ani mal s and i f a gre at proporti on of the se mu

, l ti tudes we re
not de stroye d by the w ate rs the cou ntry w ou ld be a dese rt
, .

B oth the mi n u te ne ss of some ani mals and the e x ce ssi v e mag

ni tu de of othe rs are cau ses of dange r the forme r be cau se i t ,

i s d i ffi cult to guard agai nst the i r attacks the latte r on account ,

of the i r stre ngth for snakes are to be se e n of si x tee n cu

, bi ts i n
le ngth C harme rs go about the country and are suppose d to
.
,

cu re w ou nds made by se rpe n ts Thi s see ms to comprise .

ne arly t he i r w hole art of me di ci ne for di se ase i s not fre q u en t ,

among the m w hi ch i s ow i ng to t he i r fru

,
gal manne r of li fe and ,

to the ab se nce of wi ne whe ne v e r di se ases do occ u r the y are ,

tre ate d by the S e p hi stm(or w i se me n) .

Ari stob ul us says that he saw n o animals of these p re te nde d

,

mag ni tudes e x ce p t a snake whi ch w as n ine cubi ts and a span

, ,

i n le ng th A nd I myse l f saw one i n Egypt ne arly of the

.
,

same si ze w hi ch w as b rou
,
ght from Indi a H e says also that .
,

he saw many se rpe nts of a mu ch i nfe rior si ze and asp s and ,

large scorpi ons None of the se how e ve r are so nox ious as

.
, ,

the sle nde r small se rpe nts a span long whi ch are fou ,
nd con ,

ce ale d i n te nts i n v e sse ls and i n he dg e s

,
Pe rsons w ound ed
,
.

by the m blee d from e ve ry pore sufleri ng gre at pai n and die

‘
, , ,

unle ss the y have i mme diate assi stance but thi s assistance i s
e asily obtai ne d by me ans of the v i rtu
, es of the Indi an roots
an d dru gs .

Fe w crocodiles he says are fou nd i n t he Ind u

, ,
s an d these ,

are harmle ss bu t most of the othe r ani mals e x ce p t the hi p

, ,

p po o ta m us a re th,e sam e as t hose f o u nd i n t he Nil e b ut

O ne si cri tu s says that thi s ani mal also i s fou nd the re .

According to Aristobulus none of the se a fish asce nd the ,

Nile from the se a e x ce p t the shad the gre y mulle t and

l ”
, , ,

dolphi n on accou
, nt of the crocodile s ; bu t gre at n u mbe rs asce nd
the Ind u r as the mou
S mall craw flsh go u
- " a s fa nt ai ns 4
s .
p ,

and the l arge r as far as the confl u e nce of the Indu s and the

Ace siu ss .

xw r u
‘
Opi u m r a i dec
'
.
p cl .
p .

In the te x t, p éxpc epovc, to a m u

”
y the l ast w ord
o ntain C ora changes
.

to the name of a p e ople , O ii pwv , bu t S trab o doe s not ap pe ar to hav e be e n

acq uainte d w i th the m; G rosk u rd , to T he translation ad opts this
corre cti on, w i th the addi ti on of the article , w hich, as Kramer obse rve s, i s
wan ting i f we follow G rosku rd .
104 ST R ABO . C A BA O B. 708 .

s upe rinte nd the p u bli c roads and place a pillar at e v e ry te n

,

d i
sta a to i
,
nd i ca te the y w ays and distance s
b - .

5 l T hose who have c harge of the ci ty are di v i de d i nto si x

.

bodies of five each T he first has the i nspe ction o f e v e ry thi ng

.

mis ti ng to the me chanical arts the se cond e ntertai n stran

e rs assig n lodgi ngs, observe the i r mode of li fe by me ans of
g , ,

atte ndants w hom t he y attach to the m e scort the m ou ,

t of the
cou ntry on the i r de partu re i f the y die tak e charge of the i r
,

p rope rty have the care of the m when sick and w he n the y
, ,

di e b u
,
ry the m .

T he thi rd class consi sts of those who i nqu i re at w hat ti me

and i n w hat manne r bi rths and de aths take place , w hi ch i s
done w i th a vie w to tax (on these occasi ons) and in orde r that ,

d
the e a s a t h nd bi rths o pe rso s both of good a
f n n d b ad c h a- i

rac te r s ho u ld not be conce ale d .

T he fou rth divi si on consists of those w ho are occu pie d i n

sales and e x c hange s the y hav e the charge of me asu re s and ,

of the sale of t he p rod u cts i n se ason by a sig nal ,

T he same .

pe rson is not allowe d to e x change v arious ki nds of article s,

e x ce pt he pays a dou ble tax .

T he fift h divi sion pre si des over w orks of arti sans and di s ,

poses of articles by publi c notice T he ne w are sold apart .

from the old and the re i s a fi ne i mpose d for mi x i ng the m

,

toge the r T he si x th and last compri se s those w ho collect

.

the te nth of the pri ce of the article s sold De ath i s the pu . n

i shme nt for commi tti ng a frau d w i th re gard to the tax .

The se are the peculi ar d uties pe rforme d by e ach class b ut ,

i n the i r collec tive capaci ty they have the charge both of

the i r ow n pe c u
‘
li ar p rovi nce and of ci v il aflai rs, the re p ai rs of
p u bli c w or ks p r,
i ces o f arti cles of m arke t
,s h ar bo urs an d , ,

te mple s .

5 2 Ne x t to the magi strates of the ci ty i s a thi rd body of go

.

ve rnors w ho have the care of mili tary affai rs T his class also
, .

consi sts of si x d i vi sions e ach compose d of fi ve pe rsons

, O ne .

di v ision i s associ ated wi th the chie f naval su pe ri nte nde nt ,

anot he r wi th the pe rson w ho has the charge of t he b u llock

te ams by w hi ch mili tary e ngi nes are transporte d of p rovi sions
, ,

both for the me n and be asts and othe r re q uisi tes for the army
, .

T he y furnish atte ndants w ho be at a drum and carry gong s

, ,

G rosku walls, i n p lace of r qu ”

”
rd p roposes r a xdiv , iw , i
’

, p r ces.

Kaodwv, a he ll, or gong, or tru mpe t ?

’ ”
n xv c 1
. . . . 63 , 54 . IN D IA .
105

and beside s the se grooms mechani sts and the i r assi stants
, , , .

The y de sp atch by the sound of the gong the forage rs for grass ,

and i nsu re e x pe di ti on and se c u ri ty by re w ards and p u ni sh

me n ts T he thi rd di v i si on has the care of the i nfantry the

.

fou rth of t he horse s ; the fifth of t he c hari ots ; the si x t h of t he

, , ,

e le p hants The re are roy al stables fo r the horse s and e le

.

h a nt s T h e re i s also a royal mag az i ne of arms for tho

p .

sold i e r re t u rns hi s arms to t he armou ry and the horse and ,

e le p hant to the stable s The y use the e le p hants w i thout

.

b ri dles T he chari ots are draw n on the march by ox e n T he

. .

horse s are le d by a hal te r i n orde r that the i r l e gs may not be ,

chafe d and i nfl ame d n or the i r spi ri t dampe d by draw i ng , ,

chari ot s Besi de s the chari otee r the re are two pe rsons w ho

.
,

fight by hi s si de i n the c hari ot W i th the e le p hant are fou r .

pe rsons the driv e r and three bowme n w ho d ischarge arrows

, ,

from hi s bac k .

5 3 A l l the Indi ans are fru

. gal i n the ir mode of li fe and ,

e spec i ally i n c amp The y do not tole rate use le ss and undi sci
.

l i ne d mu l ti tu de s and conse q u e n tly ob se rv e g ood orde r T he ft

p ,
.

is v e ry rare among the m M e g asthe ne s w ho w as i n the camp .

,

of S androcott u s w hi ch consi ste d of

,
me n di d not ,

wi t ne ss on any day the fts re porte d w hi ch e x ce e de d t he su m ,

of tw o h u n d re d drac hmas an d thi s among a p eople w ho hav e ,

no w ri tte n l aw s w ho are i gnoran t e ve n of w ri ti ng and re g u

, l ate ,

e v e ryt hi ng by me mory They are how e ve r happy on ac count

.
, ,

of the i r si mpl e manne rs and fr u gal w ay of li fe The y ne v e r .

dri n k w i n e b u t at sacri fi ce s
,
T he i r be ve rage i s made from .

ri ce i nste ad of b arle y and t he i r food consi sts for the most p art
,

of ri ce pottage T he si mpli ci ty of the i r l aw s and contracts

.

appe ars from the i r n ot hav i ng many law -su i ts They hav e no .

su i ts respe cti ng ple dge s and de posi ts nor do the y re qui re ,

wi t n e sses or se al s b u t make the i r de p osi ts and confide i n one

, ,

anothe r T he i r houses and p rope rty are unguarde d T he se

. .

t hi ng s de note te mp e rance and sobr ie ty othe rs no one w o u ld

app rov e as the i r eati ng al w ay s alone and the i r not hav i ng
, ,

all of the m one common hou r for the i r me al s b u t e ach taki ng ,

i t as he like d T he contrary cu
. stom i s more ag re e abl e to the

habi t s of soci al and ci v i l li fe .

64 A s an e x e rci se of the body the y p re fe r fri cti on i n

.

v ari ou s w ays b u t p arti cu

,l arly by maki ng use of smooth sti cks
of e bon y w hi ch the y pass ov e r the su
, rface of the body .
106 ST R A BO . C an o n. 709 .

The ir se pulchre s are plai n and the tumuli of e arth low ,

.

In con trast to t he i r p arsi mony i n othe r thi ng s the y i nd u l ge ,

i n orname n t T he y we ar d resses w orke d w i th gold and

.

pre cious stones and fl owe re d (v arie gate d ) robe s and are at
, ,

te nde d by p e rsons foll ow i ng the m w i th u mbre llas ; for as the y

hi g hly e ste e m be au ty e v e rything i s atte nde d to w hi ch can
, ,

i mp rov e the i r looks .

The y re spe ct ali ke truth and vi rt ue there fore the y do not

assi gn any privile ge to t he old u nless the y possess su , pe rior
w i sdom .

The y marry many wi ves w ho are purchase d from the i r ,

p are nts and gi ve i n e x change for the m a yoke of ox e n S ome

,
.

marry w iv es to possess obedie nt atte ndants othe rs w i th a ,

v i e w to pl e asu re and n u me rous offspri ng and the wi v es p ro , :

sti tu te the mse l ve s u nle ss chasti ty i s e nforce d by comp u

, lsion .

N o one w e ars a garland w he n sacri fici ng or b u rni ng i n ,

ce nse ,or pou ri ng ou t a libati on The y do not stab but .

,

strangle the vi cti m that nothi ng mu , ti l ate d b u t that whi ch i s ,

e nti re may be offe re d to the D e i ty

, .

A p e rson convi cte d of be ari ng false te sti mony su ffers a

mu tilati on of hi s e x tre mi ti e s H e w ho has mai me d anothe r
.

not only u nde rgoe s i n re t u rn the l oss of the same li mb ,

bu t hi s hand also i s cu t off If he has cau . se d a w orkman to

lose hi s hand or hi s e ye he i s p ut to de ath , .

M eg asthe nes say s that none of the Indi ans e mploy slav e s
, .

Bu t accord i ng to O nesi cri t u

, s thi s i s pe cu li ar to the pe ople i n
,

the te rri tory of M u si canu s H e spe aks of this as an e x celle nt

.

ru le and me nti ons many othe rs to be found i n that country

, ,

as the e ffects of a gove rnme n t by good law s .

5 5 T he care of the ki ng s pe rson i s commi tte d to w ome n

’
.
,

who are also pu rc hase d of the i r p are nts T he body g u - ard .

,

and the rest of the mi li tary are stati one d w i thou , t the g ates .

A w oman w ho p u , ts to de ath a ki ng w he n dru nk i s re w arde d ,

by becomi ng the w i fe of hi s su ccessor T he sons su ccee d the .

fathe r T he ki ng may not slee p du

. ri ng the da
y
-ti m e a nd at ,

n ig ht he 18 obl ige d from ti me to time to change hi s be d from ,

d re ad of tre ache ry .

T he ki ng leav es hi s palace i n ti me of w ar he l e ave s i t also

w he n he g oe s to si t i n hi s cou rt as a j u dge H e re mai ns .

t he re all day thu s occ u pie d not suffe ri ng hi mse l f to be i nte r

,

ru te d e v en thou g h th ti me a iv fo r atte ndi ng to his

p e rr es p e r
108 ST RABO . C an o n
. 7 11 .

food . The i r hee ls are i n front, the i nste p and toe s are
tu rn ed backwards . S ome hav e bee n take n, w hi c h had no
mouths, and w e re tame The y live ne ar the source s of t he
.

G ange s, and are su pporte d by the sme ll of d resse d me at and

the fragrance of fru i ts and fl owe rs, hav i ng i nste ad of mou ths
ori fice s throu gh which the y bre athe The y are distre sse d by
.

strong -sme lli ng su bstances, and there fore the i r live s are sus
tai ne d wi th d i ffic u l ty, particul arly i n a camp .

W i th re spe ct to the othe r si ng u lar ani mals, the phi 10 3 0phe rs

i nforme d hi m of a people calle d O cypod as, so sw i ft of foot
that t he y leave horse s be hi nd t he m of E notoc oi tss, or
p e r

sons hav i ng e ars hangi ng dow n to the i r fee t, so that the y li e

and sle e p u pon the m, and so strong as to be able to pluck up
tre es and to b re ak the si ne w stri ng of a how ; of othe rs (M o
n ommati ) who have only one e ye , and the e ars of a d og, the
eye pl aced i n the mi dd le of t he fore head, the hai r standi ng
e rect, and the b reasts shaggy ; of othe rs (A mycte re s) w i thou t
nostril s, de v ou ri ng e v e ry thi ng, e aters of raw me at, short-live d ,

and dyi ng be fore the y arri v e at ol d age ; t he u ppe r part of

the i r mou ths p roj ects far be yond t he low e r lip .

W i th re spe ct to the Hype rboreans, w ho li v e to the age o f

a thou sand ye ars, hi s de scrip ti on i s the same as t hat of S i

monide s, Pi nd ar, and othe r mythologi cal w ri te rs .

T he story tol d by T i mage ne s of a show e r of d rops of brass,

w hi ch we re rake d toge the r, i s a fable T he accou
. n t of M e

g a s the n e s i s m ore p robabl e , name ly, that the ri v e rs b ri ng

d w
o n g ol d -du st, a p art of w hi ch i s p ai d as a tax to the ki ng ;

and thi s i s the case i n Ibe ri a (of Arme ni a) .

5 8 S pe aki ng of the philosO phe rs, he says, that those who

.

i nhabi t the mountai ns are w orshippe rs of B acchus, and show

as a p roof (of the god hav i ng come among the m) t he w ild
v i ne , w hi ch grows i n the i r cou ntry only ; the ivy, the l au re l,
the my rtl e, t he box -tre e , and othe r e v e rgre e ns, none of w hi ch
are fou nd be y ond the E u phrate s, e x ce p t a fe w i n parks, w hi ch
are only p re se rv e d w i th g re at care . T o w e ar robe s and tu r

bans, to use pe rfumes, and to be dre sse d i n dye d and flow

e re d g arme nts, for the i r ki ng s to be p re ce de d w he n t he y
leav e the i r palace s, and appe ar ab road, by gongs and d rums,
are B ac c hanali an c u stoms . Bu t the p hilosop he rs w ho live i n
t he pl ai ns w orship He rcu le s.

The se are fabu lou s stori e s, contradi cte d by many wri te rs,
n x v. c x
. . .
g 59 . IN D IA .
1 09

parti cularly w hat i s sai d of the vi ne and w me for a gre at ,

part of Arme ni a the whole of M e sopotami a and M edi a as

, ,

far as Pe rsi a and Carmani a i s be yond the E u p hrate s t he

, ,

re ate r p art of w hi ch cou n tri e s i s sai d to have e x ce lle nt vi ne s

g ,

and to p rod u ce g ood w i ne .

5 9 M e g asthe ne s d i v i de s t he phi losophe rs ag ai n i nto two

.

ki nds t he B rachmane s and the G armane s

,
l ’
T he B rack .

mane s are he ld 1 n g re ate r re pute for the y agre e more e x actly ,

i n the i r opi ni ons Ev e n from the ti me of the i r conce pti on i n

.

the w omb the y are u nde r t he care and g u ard i anship of le arne d
me n w ho go to t he mothe r and se e m to pe rform some i ncant
, ,

ati on for the happi ness and w e l fare of the mo the r and t he
unborn child but i n re ali ty the y suggest prude nt adv ice and
, ,

the mothe rs w ho li ste n to the m most w illingly are thou ght to be

t he most fortu nate i n the i r offspri ng Afte r the birt h of the .

child re n the re i s a su , cce ssi on of p e rsons w ho hav e the care

of t he m an d as the y ad v ance i n ye ars maste rs more able and
, ,

accompli she d su cce e d .

T he p hilosop he rs li ve i n a g rove i n front of the ci ty wi thin

a mod e rate -si ze d e n cl osu re T he i r d ie t i s frugal and the y
.
,

lie upon straw p alle ts and on ski ns T he y abstai n from ani .

mal food an d from se x ual i nte rcourse w i th w ome n ; t he i r

,

ti me i s occu pi e d i n g rav e di scourse and the y communicate ,

w i th those w ho are i nclin e d to li ste n to t he m; b u t t he be are r

is not pe rmi tte d to spe ak or cou gh or e ve n to S pi t on the ,

ground ; othe rwi se he i s e x pe lle d that v e ry day from the i r

,

soci e ty on the g rou

, nd of hav i ng no control ove r hi mse l f A fte r .

li v i ng thi rty-se ve n ye ars i n this man ne r e ach i ndi vi d ual re ,

ti re s to hi s ow n posse ssi ons and liv e s w i th le ss re strai nt , ,

weari ng robe s of fi ne li ne n and ri ngs of gol d b u ,

t w i t hout p ro ,

fu se ne ss u pon the hands and m the e ars T he y e at the fl e sh of

, .

ani mals of those p arti cu

,
larly w hi ch do not assi st man i n hi s
labour and abstai n from hot and se asone d food T he y have
, .

as many w i ve s as t he y pl e ase w i th a vi e w to n u me rous off .

spri n g for from many w i v es gre ate r ad v antage s are de riv e d

, .

A s t he y have no sl av es t he y re q u ire more t he se rvices

, ,

whi c h are at hand of the i r chi l dre n , .

T he B rachmane s do not commu ni cate the i r philosophy to

the i r w i ve s for fe ar the y shou
, ld di v ulge to the profane i f ,

T he B rahmins . S armane s, C le m A le x S tro m i 305 . . . . .

110 ST R A BO . G uav a 7 12
. .

the y be came y i g w hi ch ought to be conce ale d

de prav ed, an th n

or lest t he y shou
‘
ld abandon the ir hu sb ands i n case the y be

came good (philosophe rs) the mse l v es For no one w ho de spi se s .

alik e p le asu re and p ai n li fe and de ath i s w illi ng to be su

,
b ,

h u hori ty of anothe r ; and such i s the characte r of a

j e c t to t e a t
v irt u ou s man and a v irtu ou s w oman .

The y di scourse much on death for i t i s the ir opi nion that

,

the pre se nt li fe i s the state of one conce ive d i n the womb and ,

that de ath to phil osophers i s bi rt h to a re al and a happy li fe .

The y the re fore di scipli ne the mse lv es much to pre pare for
death and mai ntai n that nothi ng w hi ch happe ns to man i s
,

b ad or good for othe rw i se the same thi ngs w ou

,
ld not be the
occasi on of sorrow to some and of j oy to othe rs opi ni ons be i ng ,

me re ly dre ams nor that the same p ersons could be affecte d

,

w i th sorrow and joy by the same thi ngs on diffe re nt cc ,

caS Ions.

W i th re gard to opinions on physi cal phe nome na, the y d i splay,

y
sa s M e gasthe nes, g reat si mpli ci ty, the i r ac ti on s be i ng be tte r
than the i r reasoni ng, for the i r be li e f i s chi e fly fou nde d on fables .

O n many su bj e cts the i r se nti me nts are the same as those of the
G re e k s According to the B rachmanes, the w orld was cre ate d,
.

and i s li able to corru pti on i t i s of a sphe roidal figure ; the god

w ho made an d gove rns i t pe rv ades the whole of i t ; t he pri n
ci ples of all thi ngs are d i ffe re nt, bu t the pri nciple of the
w orl d s formati on was w ate r ; i n addi tion to the fou r e l e me n ts
’

the re i s a fi fth natu re , of w hi ch the he av e ns and the stars are

compose d t he e arth i s si tu ate d i n the ce ntre of the u n i v e rse .

M any othe r pe c u liar thi ngs the y say of the pri nciple of ge ne ra
ti on and of the sou l The y i nve nt fables also, afte r the man
.

nor of Pl ato, on the i mmortali ty of the sou l, and on the p unish

me nts i n Hade s, and othe r things of thi s kind T hi s i s the .

accou nt w hi c h M e asthe ne s giv es of the B rachmane s

g .

60 O f the G armane s, the most honou

. rable , he says, are t he
H ylob i i, w ho live i n the fore sts, and su b si st on l e av es and
w ild fru i ts : the y are clothe d w i th garme nts made of the bark
of tre es, and abstai n from comme rce w i th w ome n an d from
1

w i ne . T he ki ngs hold commu ni cati on w i th the m by messe n

ge rs, conce rni ng the cause s of thi ngs, and through the m w or
ship and su ppli cate the Divinity .

1
M ei neke
’
j u
s con e ct re , -
te enrobe than; Be vdpei cp .
1 12 ST RA BO . C A S A U B 7 14.

afte r follow i ng the ki ng a short di stance , he soon re tu rne d to

hi s home T he ki ng se nt afte r hi m, b u
. t he bade t he ki ng to
come to hi m, i f he w ante d anythi ng o f hi m T he othe r ao
.

compani e d the k in g to the l ast : d u ri ng hi s stay he c hange d

h i s dre ss, and al te re d hi s mode of li fe , and w he n re proac he d

for hi s condu ct, answ e re d, that he had compl e te d t he forty

ye ars of di scipline w hi ch he had p romise d to obse rv e : Ale x

an de r made p re se nts to hi s c hil d re n .

6 2 A ri stob u
. lus re late s also some strange and unusual cus
toms o f the peopl e of Tax ila .T hose, w ho throug h pove rty
are u nable to marry the i r dau ghte rs, e x pose the m for sale i n
t he mark e t -pl ace , i n the fl ow e r of the i r age , to the sou nd of she ll
tru mpe ts and drums, w th w ich the w ar note i s gi ve n A crowd
i h - .

i s th u s asse mble d Fi rst he r back as far as t he shoulde rs, i s

.
,

uncove re d, the n the p arts i n front, for the e x ami nation of any
man w ho come s for thi s pu rpose If she ple ases hi m, he mar
.

ri e s he r on su ch condi ti ons as ma b e d e te rmi ne d u p n

y o .

T he de ad are thrown ou t to be de v ou re d by v u l ture s T o .

have many w i v e s i s a c u sto m common to these and to othe r

nati ons H e says, that he had he ard, from some pe rsons, o f

.

w i v e s 1 11 11 ] n t he mse lve s v ol un tarily w i th the i r de ce ase d

hu sb an s £ and that those w ome n w ho re fu se d to su bmi t to

thi s c u stom w e re d i sg race d .T he same thi ng s hav e be e n told
1
by othe r w ri te rs .

6 3 O ne si cri tu
. s say s, that he hi mse l f w as se nt to conv e rse
w i th the se w i se me n For A le x ande r he ard that the y we nt
.

ab o u t n ake d, p rac ti se d constancy and forti tu de , and w e re he ld

i n the hig he st honou r ; that, w he n i n v i te d, the y d i d not
go to
othe r pe rsons, bu t commande d othe rs to come t o t he m, i f the y
w i she d to parti cipate i n the ir e x e rcises or t he i r con v e rsati on .

Su ch be i ng the i r characte r, A le x ande r d id n ot consi de r i t to

be consi ste n t w i th p rop ri e ty to g o to the m, nor to compe l t he m .

to do any thi ng contrary to the i r i nc li nati on or ag ai nst t he

cu stom of the i r cou ntry ; he the re fore de spatche d O ne si cri tu s
to t he m .

O ne sicri tu s fou nd, at the di stan ce of 20 stadi a from the

ci ty, fi fte e n me n stand i ng i n d i ffe re nt postu re s, si tt i ng or

A cco rding to D iodoru s S i culus x i x 3 3 , an e x ce p ti on w as made for

. .

w ome n w i th child, o r w i th a fami ly bu t othe rw ise , i f she d id n ot c omp ly

w i th thi s cu stom, she w as c ompe lle d to re main a w i dow d u ri ng the re st of
he r li fe , and to tak e no part in sacrifices or othe r ri te s, as be ing an i mpiou s

p rson
e .
 n xv . c
o
. I . 64 . IN DIA .

lyi ng dow n naked who conti nue d i n the se posi tions until the
,

e v e ni ng and the n re tu
,
rne d to the ci ty T he most di ffi cu lt .

thi ng to e ndu re w as the he at of the su n w hi ch was so p owe rfu l , ,

that no one e lse cou ld e ndure w i thout p ai n to w alk on the

g ro un d at m i d d ay w i th bare fee t .

64 H e conv e rse d w i th C alanu

. s one of the se sophi sts w ho , ,

accom p an ie d th e ki n g to Pe rsi a and die d afte r the cu st o

,m o f
hi s cou ntry b e i ng pl ace d on a pile of [ bu
, ]
rni ng w ood W he n .

O ne si cri tu s came he w as lyi ng u

, pon stone s O nesi cri tus .

ap proache d accoste d hi m and told hi m that he had be e n se n t

, ,

b y t he ki ng w ho had he ard the fame of hi s w i sdom an d t hat

, ,

he w as to gi ve an accou nt of hi s i nte rvi e w i f the re w e re no ,

o bj ec tio n he w as re ad y to li ste n to hi s d i scou

, rse W he n O s .

lanus saw hi s man tle he ad-cov e ri ng and shoe s he l aughe d

, , , ,

and sai d
‘
Forme rly the re w as ab undance e ve ryw he re of
, ,

corn and b arle y as the re i s n ow of du

, st ; fou n tai n s the n
flowe d wi th w ate r milk honey w i ne and oi l but manki nd
, , , , ,

by re ple tion an d l u xu ry be came prou d and i n sol e nt J upi te r .

,

i ndi g n ant at thi s state of thi ngs de stroye d all and appointe d , ,

for man a li fe of toil O n the re appe arance of te mp e rance and

.

ot he r v i rtu e s the re w as agai n an ab u

, nd ance of good thi ngs .

Bu t at prese n t the condi ti on of manki nd approache s sati e ty

and i nsol e nce and the re i s dange r le st the thi ng s whi ch now
,
”
e x ist shou ld disappe ar .

W he n he had fini shed he propose d to O ne si cri tus i f he , ,

w i sh e d to he ar hi s di scou rse to strip off hi s cl othe s to l i e down

, ,

n ake d by hi m on the same stone s and i n that mann e r to ,

li ste n to hi m while he w as hesitati ng w hat to do M andani s l

, ,

w ho was the olde st and wi se st of the sop hi sts re proache d ,

C alanu s for hi s i nsol e nce althou gh he ce nsure d such i nsole nce

,

h i mse lf M andani s calle d O ne si cri tu

. s to hi m and sai d I , ,

comme nd the kin g b e cau se al thou, gh he gove rns so large an

,

e mpi re he i s ye t de si rou
, s of acq u i ring w i sdom for he i s the ,

on ly p hilosophe r i n arms that I e v e r saw i t wou ld be of the

re a te st ad v antage i f those w e re philosophe rs w ho hav e the
g ,

w e r of p e rsu adi ng the w illi ng and of comp e llin g the u n

p o

w illi n g to le arn te mpe rance ; bu t I am e nti tle d to i ndu lge nce ,

i f w he n conv e rsi ng by me ans of thre e i nte rp re te rs w ho e x

, , ,

ce p t t he l ang u ag e know n o more than the v u

, lg ar I am n ot ,

B y A rt i an and P lutarch he i s calle d D andamis .

VO L . 11 1 . 1
 1 14 ST RABO . C an es . 7 16 .

a ble to de monstrate the utili ty of philosophy T o atte mp t i t .

i s to e x pe ct w ate r to flow p u re thro u g h mud .

T he te nde ncy of hi s di scou

”
65 . rse he sai d w as thi s that
, , ,

the be st philosophy w as that whi ch libe rate d the mi nd from

ple asure and grie f that g ri e f diffe re d from labour i n that ,

the forme r w as i nimi cal the l atte r fri e ndly to me n for that
me n e x e rci se d the ir bodie s wi th labou
,

r i n orde r to stre ngthe n

the me ntal powe rs by w hi ch me ans the y wou

, ld be able to
p u t a n e n d to d i sse n si ons a n d gi v,e g o od co u n s e l to all to ,

t he p u bli c and to i ndivid uals that he ce rtai nly should at

re se nt ad v i se T ax i le s to rece iv e Al e x ande r as a frie nd ; for
p
i f he e nte rtai ne d a pe rson be tte r than hi mse l f he mig ht be ,

i mprov e d but i f a worse pe rson he mig ht dispose him to ,

”
good .

A fte r thi s M andani s i nqu i re d whe the r such doctri ne s were

,

tau ght among the G re eks O nesi cri tus answe re d that P yt ha
.
,

goras taught a similar doctri ne and e nj oi ne d hi s disciple s to

,

abstai n from w hate ve r has li fe that S ocrate s and Di oge nes

w hose di scou rse s he had he ard he l d the same O pi nions
,

M andani s re pli e d ,that i n othe r respects he thou ght the m

w i se b u
, t that i n one thi ng the y we re mi stake n name ly i n , ,

p re fe rri ng custom to nature for othe rw ise the w ould not be

,

ashame d of goi ng nak e d like himse l f and o , su bsi sti ng on

,

fru gal fare ; for the be st house was that which re qui re d
”
le ast re pai rs . H e says also that the y e mploy the mse lve s
much on n atural subj e cts as prog nostics, rai n drought and
, , ,

di se ase s . W he n the y re pai r to the ci ty the y di sperse the m ,

se lv e s i n h
t e m -
ark e t pl ace s i f the y mee t any one carryi ng
fi gs or b u nche s of grape s, the y take w hat i s O ffe re d
g ra

tu i tou sly ; i f i t i s oi l i t i s p ou
, re d ove r the m and the y are ,

anoi n te d w i th i t . E ve ry w e althy house e ve n to the w ome n s ,

’

ap artme nt i s O pe n to the m w he n the y e nte r i t the e n gage i n

, y ,

conv e rsation and partake O f the re p ast

, Di se ase of the body .

the y re gard as most di sg race fu l and he w ho apprehe nds i t

, ,

afte r p re pari ng a pyre de stroys hi mse l f by fi re

, he (pre
v i ou sly anoi nts hi mse lf and si tti ng dow n u
) , p on i t o rde rs i t to

be l i g hte d re mai ni ng moti onle ss w hile he i s b u

, r ni ng .

66 N e archu
. s giv e s the foll ow i ng accou nt of the S ophists .

T he B rac hmane s e ngage i n p u blic affai rs and attend the ki ng s ,

as cou nse llors the re st are occ u pi e d i n the study of nat ure .
1 16 S T R A BO . C A GA O B . 7 17 .

we may adduce the i r (d iffe re n t ) ac c ou n ts O f C alanna . T h e y

all ag re e t hat he accompani e d Ale x ande r, and u nde rw e nt a
v oluntary de ath by fire i n hi s pre se nce , but t he y diffe r as to "

the manne r and cau se of hi s de ath S ome gi ve the followi n

T
O
.

accou nt. Calanas accompanie d the king, as the re he arse r

hi s prai se s, be yond the bou ndari es of Indi a, contrary to the

common Ind i an cu stom for the p hilosophe rs atte nd u po n

the i r ki ngs, and act as i nstru ctors i n the w orship of the g ods,

i n the same manne r as the M agi atte nd the Pe rsi an ki ngs .

W he n he fe ll si ck at P asargadm, be i ng the n attacke d w i th

dise ase for the first ti me i n hi s li fe , he pu t hi mse l f to d eath at
the age of se e v n ty -thre e ye ars, re g ardl ess of the e ntre ati es of
the ki ng . A pyre w as rai se d, and a golden couch place d up
on i t . H e l ai d down u pon i t, and cove ri ng hi mse lf up, w as
b urnt to de ath .

O the rs say, t hat a chambe r w as constru cte d of w ood, w hic h

w as fi lle d w i th the le ave s of tre e s, and a pyre be i ng rai se d

upon the roof, he was shut up i n i t, accordi ng to his d ire cti ons,
afte r the procession, w i th w hi ch he had be e n accom nie d, had m
arri ve d at the spot . H e thre w hi mse lf u pon the pyre , and was
consu me d like a log O f w ood, toge the r w i th the chambe r .

M ega s the nes s ay s,

t ha t s e l f-de stru cti on i s not a dog ma of

t he p hi l osop he rs, and that those w ho commi t thi s act are ac

cou n te d fool hardy ; that some , w ho are by n atu
- re harsh,

i nfli ct wounds upon the i r {bodie s, or cast the mse l ves dow n
p re cipi ce s those who are i mp atie nt of pai n drown the m
se l ve s those w ho can e nd u re pai n strangle the mse l ve s and
t hose of arde nt te mpe rs throw t he mse l ve s i nto the fire . Of
t hi s l ast de scri p tion w as C alanu s, who had no control ove r

hi mse l f, and was a slav e to the table of Al e x ande r . C alanna

i s ce nsu re d, w hile M an dani s i s appl au de d W he n Ale x ande r s
’
.

me sse nge rs i nvi ted the l atter to come to the son of Jove , pro
mi si ng a re ward i f he w ould comply, and thre ate ni ng p unish
me nt i f he re fu se d, he answe re d, Ale x ander w as not the son
of J ov e , for he d i d not gove rn e v e n the smalle st p orti on of the

e arth nor di d he hi m se l f de si re a gi ft of one w ho 1

w as
sati sfie d w i th nothi ng .Ne i the r di d he fe ar hi s thre ats, for as
long as he li ve d Indi a would supply hi m wi th food e nough
and w he n he d i ed, he shou ld be de live re d from t he fl esh
C orey re ads wéOoc i nste ad of xépoc i n the te x t T he transl ation w ou
. ld
the n be , who re qui red noth ing ; but tui vov he re re fe rs to A le xander .
ux v
. . O . 1. § 69, 70 . IN D IA .

waste d by old age , and be trans ate d l to a be tte r and p ure r

”
state of e x iste nce A e x ande r co
. l mmende d and pardone d

69 Hi stori ans also re l at e that the Indi an s w orship J u

. pi te r
O mbri u s (or, the Rai ny ), the ri ve r G au g e s, a n d t he i n dig en

Ou s de iti e s of the cou ntry ; t hat whe n the ki ng w ashe s hi s

hai r, a gre at fe ast i s ce le brate d, and large p rese nts are se nt,
1

each pe rson di splayi ng hi s we al th i n compe t i ti on w i th hi s

ne i gh bou r .

The y say, that some of the gold-diggi ng myrmece s (ants)

hav e wi ngs and that the rive rs, like those O f Ibe ri a, bri ng ”
dow n gold-d u st .

I n p roce ssions at the ir fe stiv al s, many e le phants are i n the

trai n, adorne d wi th gold and sil v er, nu me rous carri age s
drawn by fou r horses and by se v e ral p airs of ox e n ; the n fol

low s a body of atte ndants i n full dre ss, (be ari ng ) v e sse ls of
gold, large basi ns and goble ts, an org ui a i n b re adth, tables,
3

c hai rs of state, dri nki g cun - p s, and lav e rs of Indi an coppe r,

most of w hi ch w e re se t wi th p re cious stones, as e me ralds,
be ryls, and Indi an carb uncle s garme nts e mbroi de re d an d i n
te rwov e n w i th g ol d ; w ild b easts, as b u ffal oe s, panthe rs, tame
4

lions, and a mu l ti tude of b irds of v ari e gate d pl u mage and of

fine song .

C le i tarchu s spe aks o fou

f r w he e le d carri ag e s be ari ng tre e s
-

w i th large le ave s, from w hich we re su spe nde d (i n cag e s di ffe r

)
e nt ki n ds of tame bi rds, among w hi ch the ori on w as sai d to
i’

posse ss the swee te st note , but the catre us w as the most be au

5

ti ful i n appe arance , and had the most v arie gate d pl umage In .

shape i t app roac he d ne are st to the pe acock, b u t the re st of

the descri p ti on mu st be tak e n from C le i tarch u s .

70 O ppose d to the B rac hmane s the re are philosop he rs,

.

calle d F ramnas, conte nti ou s pe opl e , and fond of arg u me n t .

T he y ri di cule the B rachmane s as boasters and fools for oc ,

cu i
py g n the mse lv es w i th p hy si ol ogy and astronomy S o m e .

o f t he P ramnse are call e d P ramnse O f the mou ntai ns, othe rs

G y mne tm, othe rs agai n are call e d Townsme n and C ou ntry

1
O n the day of his b irth, H e rod i x 109 O f A rme nia
. . . .

A bou t 6 fe e t .

T he te x t is corrup t T zsc huck e s e me ndati on i s adop te d, v i z d m

’
ao
'
. . .

G ro sku rd t ranslate s the w ord by hu mp b acke d o x e n , or ze b us

- ”
.

E l ian d e N at A ni mal x vii 21 . B ird O f paradise ?

. . .
1 18 ST R ABO . G ua v a 71 9
. .

me n T he
. P ramnse mountai ns w ear dee r-ski ns an d
of the ,

carry scrip s fi lle d w i th roots and d ru gs ; the y p rofess to

practi se me di ci ne by me ans of i ncantations, charms, and
amu le ts .

T he G ymne tm as the i r name i mports are naked and li ve

, ,

chi e fl y i n the ope n ai r p racti si ng forti tude for the space of

,

thi rty -se v e n ye ars ; this I hav e be fore me nti oned ; wome n
li ve i n the i r socie ty but w i thout cohabi tati on T he G ymnotes
,
.

are he l d i n si ngu l ar e sti mation .

7 1 T he (P ramnm) Townsme n are occu

. pie d i n civil af
fai rs d we ll i n ci ties and we ar fi ne li ne n or (as C ou
, , ntryme n ,

t he y li v e ) i n t he fie lds clothe d i n the skins O f faw ns or ante

,

Iope s .In short the Indians w e ar w hi te garme nts w hi te li ne n

, ,

and mu sli n contrary to the accou nts of those w ho sa tha t

, y
the y w e ar garme nts of a b rig ht colou r ; al l of the m w e ar l on
g
hai r and long beards plai t the ir hai r and bi nd i t wi th a , ,

fille t .

7 2 Arte mi doru
. s says that the G anges desce nds from the
Emoda mou ntai ns and procee ds tow ards the sou th ; w he n i t
arri v e s at t he ci ty G ange s
‘ i t turns to the e ast and kee s
p , ,
"
thi s di re cti on as far as P ali bothra and the mou th by w hi ch ,

i t di scharge s i tse l f i nto the se a H e calls one of the riv e rs .

a
w hi ch flow i nto i t (Edane s w hi ch bree ds crocod iles and ,

d olphi ns S ome othe r ci rc u

. mstances b e side s are me ntione d
by hi m b ut i n so confuse d and ne glige nt a manne r that the y
,

are not to be re g arde d T o the se accou nts may be ad de d

.

that of N i col au s Damasce nu s .

7 3 Thi s wri te r state s hat at A ntioch near Daphne he

. t ‘ , ,

me t w i th ambassadors from the Indi ans w ho we re se n t to ,

Aug ustus C msar It appe are d from the le tte r that se ve ral
.

pe rsons we re me nti one d i n i t b ut three only surviv e d w hom , ,

he says he saw T he re st had die d chie fly i n conse q u

. e nce of

1
N ot far from the pre se nt A nO pschir on the G ange s, sou th-east from
D e lhi .G rosku rd .

P atal pu te r, b 11 c i . 9 . P rob ably the Iomane s

. . . .

A su bordinate town in the pachali c of A le ppo, and i ts mode rn name

i s still A ntaki e h It w as anc ie ntly d isti ngu
. ishe d as A n ti och by the
O ronte s, be cau se i t w as si tuate d on the le ft bank of that rive r, w he re i ts
cou rse tu rns ab ru p tly to the w e st, afte r ru nning northwards be tw ee n the
ran ge s of L e b anon and A nti le b anon , and also A nti och by D a hne , b e cau
p se
o f the ce le b rate d rov e of D a hne whi ch was conse crate d to A oll o i n the
g p p ,

i mmedi ate ne ighbou rhood .

1 20 S T R A BO . C an o n. 729.

of the highe r satrapie s w ithou

t the Tau
rus .
1
O n the north
i t i s b ounde d by the same mou n tai ns as Indi a, on the sou th
by the same sea, and by the same rive r In dus, w hich se par
ate s i t from Indi a It stre tche s the nce tow ards the west as
.

far as t he li ne drawn from the C aspian G ate s to Carmani a,

“ 3

w he nce i ts fig u re i s q uad ril ate ral .

T he sou the rn S i de be gin s from the mou ths O f the Indu s,

an d from P atale ne , and termi nates at Carm ani a and the

mouth of the Pe rsi an G ul f, by a promontory p roj ecting a
consi de rable di stance to the sou th It then make s a be nd to
.

wards the g u l f i n the direction of Persi a .

T he A rbi es, w ho hav e the same name as the riv er A rbis, ‘

are the first inhabi tants w e mee t w i th i n t hi s cou ntry The y .

are se parate d by the A rbi s from the ne x t tribe , the O ri tae, and
accordi ng to Neuo u r b s, occu p y a tr ac t of se a-coas t of abo u t
1 000 stadi a i n le ngth ; thi s cou n try l so i s a part of India
a .

N e x t are the O ri tm, a pe ople gov e rne d by the ir ow n laws .

T he v oyage along the coast be long ing to thi s people e x te nd s

1 800 stad ia, that along the cou n try of the Ichthyophag i, w ho
foll ow ne xt, e x te nds 7 400 stad i a ; that along the c ou ntry of
the C armani as far as Pe rsi a, 3 7 00 stadi a T he whole nu mbe r .

of stadi a i s
2 T he g re at e r part of the cou
. ntry in habi te d by t he
Ichthyophagi i s on a le ve l w i th the se a N o tre e s, e x .

ce pt p al ms and a ki nd of thorn, an d the tamari sk, grow

t he re The re i s also a scarci ty of w ater, and of food pro

.

du ce d by c u l ti vati on Both the y and the ir cattle subsi st

.

upon fish, and are supplied by rai n wate r and we lls T he .

uth of the gre at chain be aring that name , from

'

T o the so e x te nding
we st to e ast of A sia .

T he e x ac t place corre sp ondi ng wi th the C aspi mP yle i s prob abl y a

sp ot b e tw e e n H ark -a-Koh and S i ah-K oh, ab ou t 6 parasangs from R e y, the
name of the e ntran ce of whi ch is called D e re h S mi th, art C aspi an . .

P y le .

A n e x tensi ve province of A sia along the northe rn si de of the P er

si an G u lf, e x te nding from C arpe lla (e i the r 0 B omb are e k or C Isaak ) . .

on the E to the rive r De gradas (N ahend ) on the W

. A ccording to .

M arci an the distance b e twe en the se poi nts was 4250 stadia It appe ars .

to hav e compre hended the c oast-li ne of the mo de rn Laristan, Ki rman,

and M oghostan It was b ou
. nde d on the N by P arthia and A riana ; on.

the E by D rangiana and G e d rosi a ; on the S by the P ersian G u

. lf, and on
.

the W by P e rsis. S mi th, art C armani a

. . .

T he P u rali .
a xv c 1 1
. . . . 3, 4
. A R IA N A . 12 1

fle sh of the animals has the

me ll of fifi Their dwe lli ngs
s .

are b u i lt w i th the bon es of large whal e s and S he ll s the ribs ,

u
f nr i s h i ng b e am s a nd su pp ort s a nd t h e j aw -b on e s d oo
,r- wa y s , .

T he v e rte bral bone s se rv e as mortars i n wh ic h fish whi ch ,

hav e be e n pre v i ou sly d rie d i n the su n are pou nde d O f thi s , .

,

wi t h the addi tion of fl ou r cakes are made ; for the y hav e

,

ri ndi ng mi lls for corn ) al thou h

g ( g th e y hav e no i ron
, T his .

how e v er i s not S O su rpri si ng becau se i t i s possible for them

,

to i mport i t from othe r parts Bu t how d o the y hollow o u

. t
the mill s again w he n worn away , w it h the same ston e s they ,

say w i th w hi ch the i r arrows and j ave li ns w hi ch are harde ne d

, ,

i n the fire are sharpe ne d , S ome fi sh are dresse d i n ove n s

.
,

bu t the gre ate r part i s eate n raw T he fish are take n i n ne ts .

made o f the bark of the p alm .

3 Above the Ichthyophagi i s S

.

le ss e x pose d to the he at of the su n

the re st of Asi a A S i t i s wi thou

. t fru its and w ate r e x ce pt i n ,

su mme r i t is not much be tte r than the country of the Ichthyo

,

phagi B ut i t prod uces aromati cs parti cularly nard and myrrh

.
, ,

i n su ch q u anti ty that the army of Ale x an de r u

, se d the m on
the march for te nt cove ri ngs and be ds the y thu s bre athe d an

ai r fu l l of odou rs and at the same ti me more sal u

, bri ous .

T he su mme r w as purpose ly chosen for le aving Indi a for ,

at t hat se ason i t rains i n G e drosi a and the ri v ers and w e lls ,

are fille d bu t i n w i nte r the y fail

, T he rai n falls i n the .

hi gher parts to the north and ne ar the mou , ntain s wh e n

the rive rs sw e ll the plai ns near the se a are w ate re d and the
, ,

we lls are al so fille d Ale xan de r se nt pe rsons be fore hi m i nto

.

t he d ese rt cou ntry to dig w e lls an d to pre p are stati on s for

himse l f and hi s fle e t .

4 H aving se parate d hi s force s i nto three divi si ons he se t ou

. t ,

wi th one di v isi on throu gh G e drosi a ke e pi ng at the utmost from ,

the se a not more than 500 stadi a In orde r to se cu re the coast for
,

u
hi s fl ee t ; b t e e q b fr u e n t ly pp ac
a ro h e d t he se a-S i de al thou gh ,

the be ach w as i mpracti cabl e and ru gge d T he se con d di v i sion .

he se nt forward u n de r the command of C rate ras throu gh the

i nte ri or w i th a vi e w of re duci ng Ari ana and of proce e d
, ,

i ng to t he same pl ace s to whi ch he hi mse l f w as di re cti ng hi s

march (T he third di v i sion ) the fle e t he intruste d to Ne ar
.
,

chu s an d O ne si cri t u s hi s maste r pilot, gi v i ng them orde rs to

,

M e krau
12 2 ST RABO . C an o n. 7 21

tak e up i v posi tions i n following him and to sail

con e n e nt ,

along t he coast paralle l to hi s line of march .

5 N earc hu
. s says that while Ale x ander w as on his march
, ,

he hi mse l f comme nced hi s v oyage in the au tu mn abou ,t the ,

1
achronical ri si ng of the Ple i ade s the wi nd n ot be i ng be fore
,

favou rable T he B ar b ari ans howe v e r taki ng cou rage at the

g ,

de part u re of the ki ng be came dari ng and atte mpte d to throw

.

, ,

off the i r su bj ection attacke d them and e nde av oure d to dri ve

, ,

the m ou t of the cou ntry Bu t C rate ru

. s se t ou t from t he
H ydaS pe S and procee de d throu
,
gh the country of the A rachoti
and of the Drangmi nto Carmani a .

Ale x ande r w as gre atly d istresse d throughout the w hole

march as his road lay throu
,
gh a b arre n country T he sup .

plie s of provisi ons whi ch he obtai ned came from a distance ,

and w ere scanty and u n fre q ue nt so mu ch so t hat the army

,

su fie re d g re atly from hu nge r the be asts of b u rde n droppe d

'

dow n and the baggage w as abandone d both on the march

, ,

and i n the camp T he army w as save d by e ati ng dates and

.

the marrow of the p al m tre e - ” .

Ale x ande r howe ver (says Nearchus) although acquainte d ,

w i th the hardships of the e nte rprise w as ambi ti ou s of con ,

du c ti ng thi s l arge army i n safe ty as a conq u e ror throu gh

, ,

the same cou ntry whe re accord i ng to the pre vail i ng re port
, ,

S e mi ramis escaped by flight from Indi a wi th abou t twe nty ,

and Cyru s w i th abou t se ve n me n .

6 Be si des the w ant of provisi ons the scorchi ng heat w as

.
,

di stressi ng as also the dee p and bu

, rni ng sand In some .

pl aces the re w e re sand-hills so that i n addi tion to the di fii

,

cu l ty of li fti ng the legs as out of a pi t the re we re asce nts

, ,

and desce nts It was necessary also on ac cou

. nt of the wate r ,

i ng pl aces to make long marche s of two fou

, r and some ti m es , ,

e ve n of si x hu nd re d stadia for the most p art d u

, ri ng the n ight .

Fre que ntly the e ncampme nt was at a distance of 30 stadia

from the wate ri ng place s i n order that the sol di e rs mig ht
,

B y the achroni cal rising of th e P lei ades is me ant the rising of this
conste llati on, or i ts first becoming vi sib le , afte r sun-se t V ince nt (Voyage .

of N e archu s ) fi xes on the 23 rd O c tob e r, 327 B c , as the date of the d e . .

p artu re o f A le x ander from N i caaa ; A ugu st, 3 26 B c , as the date of his . .

arrival at P attala ; and the 2n d of O ctobe r, 3 26 s c , as the date of the . .

de artu t e of the fl ee t from the Ind u s

p T he pi th in the young head-shoot of the palm-tree
.

.
1 24 srnano . C asa un 723..

w hen the B arbari ans pe rce i ve d that the antidote for the
is n w a d i v e re d, t he y su re ndere d to the ki ng I t i s
p o o s sc o r .

probable, howe ve r, that some one ac quai nted w i th the plant

in forme d t he ki ng of i ts v irtu es, and that t he fabu lous part of
the story w as i n ve nte d for the p u rp ose of fl atte ry .

Havi ng arrived at the palace of the G e drosi i on the si x

”
tie th d ay afte r le avi ng the O ri , and allo we d hi s army a short
r i o d of rest, he se t ou t f C a m a n ia
p e or r .

8 T he posi ti on of the sou

. the rn si de of Ari ana is thu s S i tu

a e d,
t w i th f r
re e e ce n to t e se coast, the cou
h a - ntry of the

G edrosu and the O ri tte lyi ng ne ar and abov e i t . A gre at

part of G e drosia e x te nds i nto the i nte rior until i t touche s
upon the Drangse, A rachoti , and P aropamisadas, of w hom
E ratosthe nes spe aks i n the follow i ng manne r : we cannot give
a be tte r descrip ti on . Ari ana, he says, i s bounded on the
” “

e ast by the Ind u s, on the sou th by the G re at S e a, on the north

by the P arO pami suS and the succe e di ng chai n of mountai ns as
far as the Caspian G ate s, on the west by the same li mi ts by 3

w hi ch the te rri tory of the Parthi ans i s se parate d from M e di a,

and C arman i a from P arastace ne and Pe rsi a .

T he bre adth of the cou ntry i s the le ng th of the Indu s,

re ck one d from the P aro ami su s as fa r as the mou ths of that

p
ri v e r, and amou nts to or accordi ng to othe rs to

stadi a . T he le ngth, be gi nni ng from the C aspian G ates, as i t

‘
i s lai d down i n Asi ati c S tathmi , is esti mate d i n two diffe re nt
w ays . From the Caspi an G ate s to Ale x andre i a among the
A rii throu
Is
g h Parthi a i s one and the same road The n a .

road le ads i n a st raig ht li ne throu gh B actri ana, and ov e r the

p ass of the mou ntai n to O rtos ana, to t he mee ti ng of the thre e
p
6

roads from B actra, w hi ch i s among the P arapami sadm .T he

othe r branch tu rns off a l i ttle from Ari a towards the sou th to
P rophthasi a In Drang i ana ; the n the re mai nde r le ads as far
as t he confine s of Indi a and of the Ind u s ; so that the road
/
t hrou gh the Drangas and the A rachoti i s longe r, the w hole
amou nti ng to stadi a
. Bu t i f w e de d u ct 1 300 stadi a,
we shall have the re mai nde r as the le ng th of the cou ntry i n a
straight li ne , name ly, stadi a ; for the l e ng th of the coast
i s not mu ch l ess, al thou h so m e p e rso ns i n cre ase thi s sum by
g
C alle d P ura by A rri an T he O ri tmare no dou
. b t he re me ant .

B y the line drawn from the C aspi an G ates to C arman i a .

S ee above , c i. 12
. . H erat . C andahar .
B . xv . o n . . 9, 10 . A R IA N A .
‘
125

addi n g to the Carmania w hi ch i s re ck one d at

stad a i ,

6000 stadi a For the y see m to re ckon i t e i the r tog e the r w i th

.

the gu l fs or toge ther wi th the C armani an coast w i thi n the

,

Pe rsi an G ulf T he name also of Ari ana i s e xte nded so as

.

to i ncl u de some p art of Pe rsi a M e di a and the north of , ,

Bactri a and S ogdi ana ; for the se nati ons spe ak nearly the
sam e lang u
l
ag e .

9 T he order i n w hi ch the se nati o ns are dispose d i s as fol

.

lows Along the Ind us are the P aropamisadm abov e w hom

.
,

lies the mountai n P aropami sus ; the n towards the south are
the A rachoti ; t he n ne x t to these towards the sou th the ,

G e drose ni toge ther w ith othe r tribe s who occu

, py the sea
coast ; the Indu s ru ns p aralle l along the b read th of the se
tracts T he Indi ans occu
. py [i n part} some of the cou
2
ntri e s
si tuate d alon g the Ind u s w hich forme rly be l onge d to the ,

Pe rsians : Ale x ande r de pri v e d the Ariani of the m and estab ,

lished the re se ttle me nts of hi s ow n Bu t S e le u cu s N i cator .

gav e the m to S androcottus i n conseque nce of a marri age con

tract and rece i v e d i n re tu
, rn fi v e hu nd re d e le phants .

T he Arii are si tu ate d on the w est by the si de of the Paro ,

p a m i sa d aa an d th e D ra
,
n g es
3
by the A rac h o ti an d G e d ros i i .

T he Arii are si tu ate d by the S i de of the D rangte both on

the north and w e st and ne arly e ncomp ass the m , B ac tri ans .

adj oi ns Ari a on the north and the P aropami sada e throu g , h ,

w hose te rri tory A le x ande r passe d w he n he crosse d the C au

casu s on hi s w ay to B act ra Towards the w e st ne x t to .
,

the Arii are the P arthi ans and the parts abou
, t the C aspi an ,

G ate s Tow ard s the south of Parthi a i s the de se r t of Carma

.

ni a the n foll ow s the re mai nde r of C armani a an d G e drosi a .

1 0 W e shall be tte r u
. nde rstand the p osi ti on of t he pl ace s
abou t the above -me nti one d mou ntai no u s t ract i f w e fu rt he r ,

e x ami ne the rou te w hi ch Al e x and e r took from t he Parthi an

te rri tory to B actri ans w he n he w as i n p u rsu i t of B e ssus
, .

H e came first to Ari ana ne x t to the Drau g a

e w h e re ,he p u t ,

to de ath Philot as the son of Parme ni o hav i ng de te cte d hi s

,
‘
,

trai torou s i nte nti ons H e de sp atche d pe rsons to E cb atana also

.

S e e b x i c v ii i .9 . . . .

T he te x t i s corru t i é u i b abl y tak n from some othe r

p : n p po g s pro e

part of the te x t and he re inse rte d .

T he same as Zarangm; the y probably d w e l t on the lake Zarah,

whi ch u nd ou b te dly re tains i ts Ze nd name W i lson s A riana
’
. .

C orresp onding nearly wi th the p re se nt H amadan .

 1 26 ST R ABO . C asa n s 726.
.

to p u t the fathe r to death as an accom ce i n the consp racy pli i .

It i s sa d that these e rsons erforme d i n e e e n da s,

i p on p l v y up
drome daries, a j ourne y of 30 or 40 days, u
and e x ec te d the r i
b usi ness .

T he D rangae re se mbl e the Pe rsi ans i n all othe r re sp ec ts i n

the i r mode of li fe , e x ce p t that the y have li ttl e w i n e T i n is .

fou nd i n t he cou ntry 1

.

Alexande r ne x t w e nt from the D rangaa to the IJue rge taa, ' 2

( to w h om Cy ru s g av e this n am e , ) and to t he A r a c hoti ; t he n

throu gh the te rri tory of the P aropamisadas at the se tting of
t he P le i ad a It i s a mou
. ntai nou s cou ntry, and at t hat ti me
w as cove re d w i th snow , so that the march w as pe rforme d w i th
d i fficu l ty T he n ume rous v illages, howe ve r, on t he ir march,
.

w hi ch w e re we ll p rov i de d w i th e ve ry thi ng e x ce p t oi l, afforded

re lie f i n the i r d i stress O n the ir le ft hand we re the su
. mmi ts
of the mou ntai ns .

T he sou the rn p arts of the P aropami su s be long to Indi a and

Ari ana the northe rn p arts tow ards the we st be long to B ac

triana [tow ards the e ast to S ogdi ana B actri an barba
ri ans
] . H av i ng w i nte re d the re , w i th India abov e to the right

hand, and havi ng fou nde d a ci ty, he crosse d the su mmi ts of

the mou ntai ns i n to B actri ans T he road w as bare of e v e ry .

thi ng e x ce p t a fe w tree s of the b u shy te rmi nthu the army

5
s ;
w as driv e n from wan t of food to e at t he fl esh of the be asts or
b urthe n, and that i n a raw state for w ant of fire wood ; b ut
silphi u m g re w i n gre at abundance , which promote d the di
ge sti on of thi s raw food Fi ftee n days afte r foundi ng the city
.

and leavi ng wi nte r q u arte rs, he came to A drapsa

6

a ci ty of B actri ans .

l l C haare ne i s si tu
. ate d some whe re ab ou t thi s p art of the
cou ntry borde ri ng u pon Indi a Thi s, of all the place s subj ect .

to the Parthi ans, li e s ne arest to Indi a It i s di stant or .

N one is sai d to be fou nd the re at the prese nt day .

T he y we re calle d A ri aspi ; C yru s, son o f C amb ses, gav e the m th e

name E u
”
e rge taa, be ne factors, in consi de ration 0 the se rvi ce s whi c h
the y had re nde re d in his e x pe di ti on agai nst the S c y thi ans .

A t the be ginning of winte r .

T he te xt i s corru p t ; the w ord s be tw e e n b racke ts are supp lie d by

Krame r s conj ec tu S ee b x i c x i 2
’
re . . . . . .

T he o phrastu s, i v 6 T he P istati a-nu

. . t tree .

B amian, se e b x i c xi. 2. . . .
128 ST R ABO . C an on
.
726 .

N e archus says that he prov e d the confide nt be lie f of the

sailors i n t he e x i ste nce of an i sl and si tu ate d i n t he passag e ,
and destru cti ve to those w ho anchore d near i t, to be false .

A bark i n i ts course , when i t came opposi te to this i sland,

was ne v e r afte rw ards se e n, and some me n who w e re se nt i n
se arch d i d n ot v e n tu re to dise mbark u pon the i sland , b ut
shou te d and calle d to the cre w , w he n, rece ivi ng no answe r,
the y re tu rne d Bu
. t as all imrm te d thi s di sappe arance to the
island, N e archus sai d t hat he hi mse lf sai le d to it, we nt ashore,
di se mb arke d w i th a p art of hi s cre w, and wen t rou nd i t .

Bu t not di scov e ri ng any trace of those of w hom he w as

i n se arch, be ab andone d the atte mp t, and i nforme d hi s me n
that no fau l t w as to be h pute d to the i sland (for otherw ise
'

de stru cti on w ou ld have come upon hi mse l f and those w ho

di se mbarke d wi th hi m), bu t that some othe r cau se (and i nnu

marable othe rs were possible ) might have occasioned the loss

of the v e sse l .

1 4 Carmani a i s the l ast portion of the sea-coast whi ch be gi ns

.

from the Indu s Its first promontor y proj e cts tow ards the
.

sou th i nto the G re at S ea Afte r i t has forme d the mouth of

l
.

the Pe rsi an G u l f tow ards the promontory, w hich i s i n sight,

of Ar abi a Fe li x , i t be nds tow ards the Pe rsi an G u lf, an d i s
conti n u e d till i t tou che s Persi a .

Carmania i s large , situate d i n the i nte ri or, and e x te ndi ng

itse l f b e twe e n G e drosia and Pe rsi a, but stre tches more to the
n orth than G ed rosi a Thi s i s i ndi cate d by i ts fe rtili ty, for i t
.

n ot only p rod u ce s e v e ry thi ng , b ut the tre e s are of a l arge

si ze , e x ce p ting howe ve r the oli v e ; i t i s alSo w ate re d by ri v e rs .

G e drosi a also di fle rs li ttle from the cou

‘
.
ntry of the Ichthy
op hag i , so that freq u e ntly the re i s no produ ce from the

ground The y the re fore kee p the annual p roduce i n store

.

for se ve ral ye ars .

O nesi cri tu s says, that a riv er i n C armani a bri ngs dow n g ol d

du st ; that the re are mi ne s of silve r, coppe r, and mi ni u m; and
that the re are two mou ntai ns, one of w hi ch contai ns arse ni c,
the othe r sal t .

The re be longs to i t a de se rt tract, w hi ch i s contiguous to

Parthi a and P am tace ne T he p rod uce of the g round i s like
.

t hat of Pe rsi a ; and among othe r prod u cti ons the v i ne T he .

G rosku rd prop oses to su pp ly afte r S e a w o rd s w h i c h he think s are

here omi tte d ; upon i nsuffi ci e nt gr ou n ds, h o w e ve r, acc or d i ng to K rame r .
s . xv . 0 . ur . l . P E R S IS . 1 29

C arman i an be ars b unche s of g rape s

i
v ne , as we ca ll i t, ofte n

of two cu bi ts i n si ze ; the see ds are ve ry nume rou s and v e ry

large ; probably the plant grows i n i ts nati ve soil wi th g reat
lux uri ance .

Asse s on account of the scarci ty of horse s are ge nerally

, ,

made use of e ven i n war T he y sacri fice an ass to M ars w ho .

,

is the only de i ty w orshippe d by the m for the y are a w arlike ,

pe ople N o one marrie s be fore he has cut off the he ad of an

.

e ne m y and prese nted i t to the ki ng who de posi ts the soull i n ,

the royal tre as u ry T he tong ue i s mi nce d and mi x e d w i t h

.

fl our w hich the king afte r tasti ng i t gi ves to the pe rson who
, , ,

brou ght i t to be e ate n by hi msel f and his family That ki ng

, .

i s the most hig hly re spe cted to whom the gre atest nu mbe r of ,

he ads are pre se n te d .

Accordi ng to N earchu s most of the cu stoms and the l an ,

u
g g a e of the i nhabi tan ts of Carmania rese mble those of the
Persi ans and M e dea .

T he passag e ac ross the mou th of the Pe rsi an G u l f does not

occu py more than one day .

C H APTER III .

Nnx r to C armania i s Pe rsi s A g re at part of i t e x te nds

1 .
'
.

along t he coast of the G u lf w hi ch has i ts name from the ,

cou ntry bu t a mu ch l arge r p orti on stre tche s i n to the i nte ri or

, ,

and p arti c u larly i n i ts l e ng th reckone d from the south and , ,

Carmania to the north and to the nations of M e di a , .

It i s of a three fold characte r as w e re g ard i ts n atu ral con ,

di ti on and the qu ali ty of the ai r First the coast e x te ndi ng .

, ,

for abou t 4 400 or 4 3 00 stadi a i s b u rnt u p w i th he at ; it is ,

sandy p rodu ci ng li ttle e x ce p t p al m t re e s and te rmi nate s at

, ,

t he g re atest riv er i n those parts the name of w hi ch i s O roati s l

, .

S e condly the cou ntry abov e the coast produ

, ce s e v e r thi ng
y ,

an d i s a pl ai n i t i s e x ce lle ntly adap te d for the re ari ng of cattle ,

an d ab ou nds w i th riv e rs and lake s .

T he t hi rd porti on lie s tow ards the north and i s ble ak and ,

mountai nous O n i ts borde rs li ve the came l -b re e de rs

. .

T he A rc ais of A rri an, n ow th eT ab .

VO L . 111, x
l 30 S T R A BO . C asan s . 72 7 .

Its le ngth, accordi ng to Eratosthe ne s, tow ards the north and

M e di a, i s abou
1
t 8000, or, in cl u di ng some proje cti ng promon
tori e s, 9000 stadi a the re mai nde r (from M e di a) to the C as
p i an G ate s i s not more than 3000 stadi a T he b re ad th i n the .

i nte ri or of the country from S usa to Pe rse poli s i s 4200 stadi a,

and the nce to t he borde rs of C armani a 1600 stadi a more .

T he tri be s in habi ti ng thi s cou n try are those calle d t he P

a
te ischore i s, the A chm me ni dm, and M agi ; the se last affe ct a se
date mode of li fe the C u rtii and M ardi are robbe rs, the re st

are hu sbandme n .

2 Su
. si s al so i s almost a p art of Pe rsi s It lie s be twee n P e r .

sis and B abyloni a, and has a v e ry consi de rable ci ty, S u sa .

For the Pe rsi ans an d Cyru s, afte r the conqu est of the M e de a,
pe rce i v i ng that the i r ow n country w as si tuate d tow ards the
e x tre mi ti e s, b u t Su si s more tow ards the i n te ri or, ne are r al so

to B abylon and the othe r n ati ons, the re place d the royal se at of
t he e mpi re The y w e re ple ase d w i th i ts si tuati on on the con
.

fi nes of P e rsi a, and w i th the i mportance of the ci ty besi de s the

consi de rati on that i t had ne ve r of i tse l f u nde rtake n any gre at
e nte rp ri se , had al ways be e n i n su bj ecti on t o othe r pe ople, and
consti tu te d a part of a gre ate r body, e x ce p t, p e rhap s, ancie ntly
i n the he roi c ti me s .

It i s said to hav e bee n fou nde d by Ti thon u s, the fathe r of

M e mnon Its compass w as 1 20 stadi a
. Its shape w as oh .

long T he Acropoli s was calle d M e mnoni um T he S usi ans

. .

hav e the name also of C i ssii E schylu s call s the mothe r of

’
.

M e mnon, Ci sei s M e mnon i s sai d to be bu

. ri e d ne ar F al tu s in

S yri a, by the riv e r B adas, as S i moni de s says i n hi s M e mnon,

a di thyr ambi c p oe m among the De li aca T he w all of the ci ty,.

t he te mple s and p alace s, w e re constru cte d i n the same manne r

as those of the B abyl on i ans, of bak e d b ri ck and asp hal tu s, as
some w ri te rs re l ate Polycle tus howe v er says, that i ts ci rcum
.

fe re nce w as 200 stadi a, and that i t w as w i thou t w alls .

3 T he y e mbe lli she d the palace at S u

. sa more than t he re st,
bu t the y di d not hol d i n le ss v e ne rati on and honou r the

T his passage is v e ry corru pt, and m any w ords, acc ording to K ram e r,

ap pe ar to be omitte d S ee b ii c i 26 W e re ad wi th G rosku
. . . . rd
. Me
” “ ”
d ia for C aspi an G ates in the te x t : and inse rt 9000 stadi a, he re
from h i i c i
. . 26, and, following the same au
. . thori ty, 3000 for 2000 sta
dia in the te x t be low .

P e rsm, v 17 and 118 . .

1 32 ST R ABO . C an on .
729 .

5 A di n t N hu t h - st of S u i i w m py
. cc or g o e ar c s e se a coa , s s s s a ,

and te rmi nate s at the ri ve r E u phrate s ; at i ts mouth i s a v illage ,

whi ch re ce ives the me rchandi se from Arabi a ; for the coast

of A rabi a approaches close to the mou ths of the E u phrate s
and the P asi ti g ri s the whole i nte rmed i ate space i s occu pi e d
by a l ake whi ch rece i ve s the Tig ri s on saili ng u p th e P a si ti
ri s 1 5 0 stadi a i s the b ri dge of rafts le adi ng to S u f m P
g sa ro e r

si s and i s d istant from S u

,
sa 60 (600 stadi a ; the P asi ti ri s
g
i s d i stant from the O roatis abou t 2000 stadi a ; the asce nt
throu g h th e la k e t o th e m ou th of the T ig ri s i s 600 6000
(
n ear the m ou th stands the S u si an v i llage A i ni s
l
stadi a ; ( g ) ,

distan t fromS u sa 5 00 stadi a the j ou rne y by wate r from t he

mouth of the E uphrates up to B abylon throu , gh a well-i nb ah ,

i te d tract of cou ntry i s a d istance of m

, ore t han 3000 stad ia .

O ne si cri tu s as s that all the riv e rs discharge the mse l v es

i nto the lake, hot the Eu phrate s and the Tigri s and that
the E u phrates agai n i ssui ng from the lake discharges i tse lf
, ,

i nto the se a by a se parate mouth .

6 The re are many othe r narrow de files i n p assi ng ou

. t
throu g h the te rri tory of the Ux i i and e nte ri ng P e rsis The se
, .

Ale x ande r force d i n hi s march throu gh the country at the

Pe rsi an G ate s and at othe r place s when he was haste ni ng to
, ,

se e t he p ri ncip al p arts of P e rsi s and the tre asu re -

, holds i n ,

w hi ch w e al th had bee n accu mu late d du ri ng the long p e ri od

t hat A si a was tribu tary to Pe rsis .

H e crosse d many ri v e rs w hi ch flow throu , gh the country

and d i scharge the mse lves i n to the Pe rsi an G u lf .

Ne x t to the C hoaspes are the C opratas and the P asi ti gris ,

W hi ch has i ts sou rce i n the cou ntry of the Ux ii T he re i s .

al so the ri v e r Cyru s w hi ch fl ow s throu

, gh l e P e rsis as }

i t i s calle d ne ar P asargadz
, s T he ki ng change d his name
.
,

which w as forme rly A grad atu s to that of thi s riv e r

, Ale x .

ande r crosse d the A rax e s ‘ close to Pe rse p oli s P e rse poli s .

w as di sti ng u ishe d for the mag ni fice nce of the tre aS u re s w hi c h

i t contai ne d T he Arax es fl ows ou

. t of the P arat tace ne ls
and ,

re ce i v es the M e d u w hi ch has i ts sou

6
s , rce i n M ed i a These .

riv e rs r u n throu g h a ve ry frui tful v alle y which l i ke Pe rse , ,

Q uin. Cu rtius, v 10 . B iod S ic x v u 67

. . . . .

A h Zal
- . H ollow P e rsis . B e ndami r .

5
T he capi tal of P are tace ne i s l sp ahan .

P robably the A h-K u re n .

n xv
. . c . m Q7.
, 8
. P ER S IS . 13 3

poli s lies close to Carmani a and to the e aste rn parts of the

,

cou ntry A le x ande r b u

. rn t the palace at Pe rse poli s to ,

ave nge the G re ek s w hose te m p l e s, a n d c i ti e s th e P e rs i an s h a d

destroye d by fire and sword .

7 . H e ne x t c a m e to P a s arg a d s e
l
w h i ch a l so w as an a,n c i e nt

royal re si de nce H e re he saw i n a p ark the tomb of C yru

. s .

It w as a small tow e r conce ale d w i thi n a thi ck pl antati on of

,

trees soli d be low bu

, t abov e consi sti ng of one story and a
,

shri ne whi ch had a v e ry narrow ope ni ng A ri stob u l us says he ,

e nte red throu g h this ope ni ng by orde r of Ale xande r and , ,

de corate d the tomb H e saw the re a gol de n cou

. ch a tabl e ,

w i th cu ps a gold e n cofli n and a large q u

, anti ty of g arme nts
,

and dresses orname n ted w i th p re ciou s stones The se obj ects .

he saw at hi s first v i si t but on a su b se q u e nt v i si t the pl ace

,

h ad b ee n r ob be d , an d e ve ry th i n g h a d b e e n re m o v e d e x ce p t

t he cou ch and the cofli n w hi ch were only broke n T he de ad ,

body had bee n re move d fromi ts place w hence it was e vi de nt

that i t was the se t not of the S atrap bu t of robbe rs w ho
2
, ,

had le ft be hi nd w hat the y cou l d not easily carry off A nd .

t hi s occu rred al thou gh the re w as a g uard of M agi stati oned

a b o u t t he pl ac e w h o are ce i v e d for
, th e i r daily su bsiste nce a
s hee p a nd ,e v e ry m on t h a h orse
3
T he re mote di stance to .

w hi ch t he army of Al e x ande r had ad vance d to Bactra and ,

Indi a gav e occasi on to the i ntrodu

,
ction of m any di sorde rly
acts and to thi s among othe rs
,
.

Su ch i s the accou nt of Ari stob u l us who records the follow ,

i ng i nscri pti on on the tomb O M A N I A M C YR US I s sras .

‘ , ,
'

L I S H E D T H E P ER S IA N EM P IR E A N D w x s KIN G es A S IA .

G annon mt nor rn s anroaa a s M O N UM EN T .

O nesi cri tu
s howe v e r says that the towe r had te n stor e s, i
that Cyrus lay i n the uppe rmost and that the re was an i h ,

scription i n G re e k cu t i n Pe rsi an le tte rs I C Y R US Kme or

, , ,

li me s m A n d another inscripti on to the same e ffect

”
s H ER E ,
.

i n the Pe rsi an l ang uag e .

8 O nesi cri tu
. s me nt ions al so this i nscrip ti on on the tom b of
Dari u s
“
I was A F R IEN D T O M Y p at terns I was r u n r rnsr ,

or H oass n ax AN D Anten nas, I EX C E LLE D as H u

man I C O ULD ,

D O E V ER Y T H IN G .

P asa or Fe sa O rx ines, ui nt C u 1
.
Q . r . x . c. .

For sacri fice to C y rus A rri an, vi c 29 . . . .

A rri an adds, S on of C ambyses,

”
134 ST R ABO . C ass us .
730
.

A ri stus of S al ami s, a w ri te r of a much l ate r ag e than these ,

y
sa s, that the towe r consi ste d of tw o w as large stor es, an di
that i t w as b uilt at the ti me the Pe rsi ans succee ded to the
ki ngdom (of the M e de a) ; that the tomb w as p reserve d ;
that the abov e -me nti one d i nscrip ti on w as i n t he G ree k, and
that the re w as anothe r to the same p u rp ort i n the Pe rsi an

lang uage .

Cyrus he ld i n honour P asargadm be cause be there con ,

que red i n hi s last battle A styage s t he M ods and transfe rre d

, , ,

to hi mse l f the e mpi re of Asi a he rai se d i t to the rank of a ci ty ,

and b u il t a palace i n me mory of hi s v i ctory .

9 Ale x ande r transfe rre d e ve ry thi ng t hat w as p reci ou

. s in
Pe rsi s to S usa w hi ch w as i tse lf full of tre asures and costly
,

mate ri als he did not howe ve r consi de r thi s place but B a

, , ,

bylon as the royal resi de nce and i nte nde d to e mbe llish i t
, , .

The re too his tre asure w as de posi te d .

T hey say that besi de s the tre asure s i n B abylon and i n the
,

camp of Ale x ande r whi ch w e re not i ncl u , de d i n the su m the ,

t re asure fou nd at S u sa and i n Pe rsi s w as rec kone d to amou nt

to and accordi ng to some w ri te rs to t ale nts
t othe rs say t hat the w hole tre asu
.

Bu ,
re colle cte d from all ,

q uarte rs and transporte d to Ecbatana amounte d to

, ,

tale nt s and that the

, tale nts w hi ch Dari u s carri e d

aw ay w i th hi m i n his flig ht from M e di a be c ame the b ooty of

those who put hi m to de ath .

10 Ale x ande r
. B abyl on be cause he saw that i t
pre fe rre d ,

far su rp asse d the othe r ci ti e s i n mag ni tu de an d had othe r ad ,

v an tages Although S usi s i s fertile i t has a glow i ng and

.
,

scorchi ng atmosphe re p arti c u l arly ne ar the ci ty as he (A ri s

, ,

tob u lus says Li zards and se rpe nts at mi d-day i n the sum
.

mer w he n the sun i s at i ts g re ate st he ight cannot cross the

, ,

stree ts of the ci ty q u i ck e nough to pre v e nt the ir be i ng b urnt

to de ath mid -w ay by the he at T hi s happe ns nowhe re i n.

Pe rsi s al though i t li e s more tow ards the south

, .

Cold w ate r for baths i s sudde nly he ate d by e x posure to the

su n . B arle y spre ad out i n the sun i s roaste d like b arle y pre
pare d i h ov e ns For this re ason e arth i s laid to the de pth of
.

two cu bi ts upon the roofs of the house s The y are oblige d to .

constru ct the i r hou ses narrow on accou nt of the we ig ht place d

,

upon the m and from want of long be ams but as large dwe ll
, , ,

G roskurd re ads, dihltsaflat , hops or ju

mps up .
 1 36 S T R ABO . C an o n .
732 .

habi tants of those re gions are u nder su bjection W he n there

.

fore the Parthi ans are q u ie t, all are tranquil, and the i r su bj ect
n ati ons Bu
. t w he n, as freq u e ntly happe ns, the re 1 8 an i nsu r

rec tion, w hich has occu rre d e ve n i n ou r ow n ti m e s, the e v ent

i s not the same to all, bu t di ffe re nt to di ffe re nt pe ople . For
t he di stu rb ance has be ne fite d some, b u t d i sappointe d the e x

p e c tati on o f o the r s .

Su ch 1 3 the natu re of the cou ntri es of P e rsi s and S u si ans .

1 3 T he manne rs and cu
. stoms of the Pe rsi ans are the sam e
as those of th e S u si ans and the M ode s, and many other pe o
l a nd th y ha v e b e e n d esc ribe d by se ve ral wri ters t I
p e e , y e
must me nti on w hat 18 sui table to my p u
'

rpose .

T he Pe rsi ans do not e rect statu es nor al tars, bu t, consi der

i ng the heave n as J u pi te r, sacri fice on a high pl ace . The y
worship the su n also, w hom the y call M i thras, the moon, Ve nu s,
fire, earth, winds, and wate r . They sacri fice, havi ng offe re d
up p raye rs, i n a place free from i mp u ri ties, and p re sent the

vi ct i m crowne d it
.

Afte r the M agu s, who di rects the sacri fice, has divi de d the
fle sh, e ach g oes away wi th his share , w i thou t se tti ng ap art
any porti on to the gods ; for the god, the y say, req u i res the soul
of the vi cti m , an d n ot h i n g m o re . N e v e rt he l es s, a cc or d i n g to
som e wri te rs, the y l ay a small piece of the cau l upon the fi re .

14 B u
. t i t i s to fire and wate r especi ally that the y offer
sacri fice .They throw upon the fire dry wood w i thout the
bark, and place fat ove r i t the y the n pour oi l upon i t, and
l ight i t be low the y do not blow the flame w i th the ir b reath,
bu t fan i t those w ho have blown the flame w ith the i r bre ath,
or thrown an
y d ea d th i n g or d i rt up on the fire , are
p u t to
de ath .

They sacri fice to wate r by goi ng to a l ake, rive r, or foun

tai n havi ng d u g a p i t , t h e y sl a ug h ter th e vi c ti m ov er i t,

taki ng care that none of the p u re wate r near be sp ri nkle d

w it h blood, and thu s be poll u te d . They the n lay the fl esh i n

order u pon myrtle or l aure l branches the M agi touch i t w i th
sle nde r twigs, and m
3
ak e i ncantati ons, pou ri ng oi l mi xe d w i th

T he accou nt of the P e rsians 1s take n from H e rodotu s, 1 131, & c .

d
.

A ccordi ng to H e rodotu s, the pri e st who sac 1 i ficed was crow ed .

Rou sed the sacre d fi re , as the law bids,

T ou ching the god w i th conse crate d wand .

zi t/mu cu s xi i 40, p 85 0 B ohn s C lassi cal L i brary

’
. . . .
n xv
. .
1 16 —18 . P ER S IS . 1 87

milk and honey, not i nto the w ate r but up

i nto the fire , nor ,

on the e arth They con ti nue the i r i ncantati ons for a l ong
.

ti me holdi ng i n t he hands a b u
, ndle of sle nde r myrtl e rods .

15 In C appadoci a (for i n thi s cou

. ntry the re i s a g re at body
and the re are many te mple s de d i
l
of M agi calle d P yrsethi
, ,
~

oste d to the P e rsi an de i ti e s) the sacrifice i s not pe rforme d w i th

a kni fe b u t the victi m i s be ate n to death wi th a log of w ood
, ,

as w i th a malle t .

T he Pe rsi ans hav e also ce rtai n l arge shri nes calle d Pyras ,

the i a 2
. In the mi ddl e of these i s an al tar on w hi ch i s a g re at ,

quanti ty of ashe s w he re the M agi mai ntai n an une x ti n

,

g uis h e d fi re T h e y e nte.r da ily an d co n ti n ue t he i r i n can

, tati on
for ne arly an hou r holdi ng be fore the fi re a b u
, ndl e of r ods ,

and w ear rou nd the i r he ads hig h t u rb ans of fe l t re achi ng dow n ,

on each si de so as to cove r the lip s and the si des of the che el s .

T he same cu stoms are ob se rv e d 1 n the te mple s of Anai ti s and

'

of O manu s Be longi ng to these te mple s are shri ne s and a

.
,

woode n statu e of O manu s i s carri e d i n p rocessi on These w e .

hav e see n ou rse lves a

O ther u sage s and su . ch as follow are , ,

re late d by hi stori ans .

1 6 T he Pe rsians nev e r poll u

. te a riv er w i th u ri ne , n or w ash

n or b athe i n i t ; the y ne v er throw a de ad b ody nor any thi ng ,

unclean, i nto i t T o whate ver god they i ntend to sacri fice

. .
,

t hey first addre ss a p raye r to fire .

17 The y are gov e rned by here di tary ki ngs D i sobe di e nce

. .

i s pu nishe d by t he head and arms be i ng cu t off and the bod y ,

cast forth T he y marry many wome n and mai ntai n at the

.
,

sam e t im e a g re at nu mber of concubines wi th a vie w to a ,

nu me rou
'

s ofispri ng .

T he ki ng s p ropose annu al prize s for a nu me rous family of

chi ldre n Childre n are not broug ht into the prese nce of the i r
.

pare nts until they are four ye ars old .

M arri ages are ce le brated at the be ginni ng of the v e rnal

e u
q i nox T he b
. ri g
de oo
r m p asse s i n to t h e b ri de -chamber hav ,

i ng p re v i ou sly e ate n some fru i t or came l s marrow but nothi ng ’

, ,

e lse d u ri n g the day .

1 8 From the ag e of five to twe nty fou

.
- r ye ars the y are

tau g ht to use the bow to throw the j ave li n to ri de and t o , , ,

spe ak the tru th The y hav e the most vi rtuous pre ce ptors
. ,

i who kindle fire i lace s whe re fire is kindl e d

. 9 . . . e. p .

B . x i 0 vi ii 5 4
. . . .
13 8 ST RABO . 7 33 .

w ho i nte rweave use ful fables i n the i r d i scourses and rehe arse , ,

some ti mes w i th some ti mes w i thou t mu si c, the ac ti ons of the ,

god s and of ill ustri ous me n .

T he you ths are calle d to ri se be fore day -bre ak at the sou nd ,

of braze n i nstru me nts and asse mble l n one spot, as i f for arm
,

i ng the mse lve s or for the chase The y are arrange d i n companie s
.

’
of fi fty, to e ach of
w hi ch one of the ki ng s or a satrap s son
’

i s appoi nte d as le ade r, w ho ru ns, followe d at command by the

othe rs, an ap oi nte d di stance of thi rty or forty stad i a
p
.

T he y re q ui re the m to gi ve an accou n t of e ach lesson, w he n

the y practi se lou d spe aki ng, and e x e rci se the b re ath and l u ng s .

The y are taught to e ndure he at, cold, and rai ns ; to cross tor
re nts, and k ee p t he ir armou r and clothe s d ry ; to p astu re

ani mals, to watch al l nig ht i n the ope n ai r, and to e at w ild

fru i ts, as t he te rmi n thus, acorns, and w ild pe ars .

rsons are calle d C ardace s, w ho l i v e u on pl unde r,

[ T h ese p e p
for cards me ans a manly and w arli ke spi ri t
”
.

T he daily food afte r t he e x ercise of the gymnasi u m is

b re ad, a cake, cardamum, a pi ece of sal t, and dre sse d me at
3

e i the r roaste d or boi le d, and the i r d ri nk i s w ate r .

The i r mode of hunti ng i s by throw i ng spears from horse

back, or wi th the bow or the sli ng .

In t he e v e ni ng the y are e mpl oye d i n pl anti ng tree s, cu tti ng

roots, fabri cati ng armou r, and maki ng li ne s and n e ts T he .

youth do not e at the game , b ut carry i t home T he ki ng give s .

re w ards for ru nni ng, and to the vi ctors i n the othe r conte sts
of the pe n tathla (or fi ve game s) T he you ths are adorne d w i th
.

g old, e ste e mi ng i t for i ts fie ry appe arance The y do not orna .

me nt the de ad wi th gold, nor apply fire to the m, on account

of i ts be i ng an obj ect of ve ne rati on .

19 The y se rv e as sold iers i n su

. bord inate stati ons, and in

N ot the same plant as menti oned above , c i 10, bu .t the pistacia

.

te re b i nthu s .

A n i nte rpolati on T he C ardace s w e re not P e rsi ans, bu

. t fore i gn sol
B arbari mili te s q u
”
di e rs . os P e rsis C ard acas appe llant, (C o rn e l Ne .

p os , ) w i tho u t do u b t w e re A ssy ri a n an d A rm e ni an C a rd uc i S e e b x v i . . .

c i § 24 , and X e noph A nab i v 3

. . . . L ate r G ordymi or G ordye ni , now
. .

the K u rds G rosku

. rd .

3
C ardamu m is prob ably the le pidum pe rfoliatum of L innwus, or
nastu rti um ori e ntale of T ourne fort X e nophon also, E xpe di t
”
the . .

i i i d 8 f u m by h
g y r . 5 a.n v ii , sp
. e aks o th e gre a t se ade of thi s p l a n t t e
cra na. u
1 40 ST RABO . C e ss n a. 736 .

prod uce of e ach prov i nce; as dye s dru gs hai r wool or any , , , ,

thi ng e lse of thi s sort and cattle . T he apportionme nt of t he

.

tri b u te Was se t tle d by Dari u s [ Long i m anu s who was a ,

v e ry handsom e pe rson w i th the e xce p ti on of the le ng th of hi s

arms w hi ch re ache d to hi s
,
T he greate r part both
of gold and sil ve r i s w ro u ght up and there is not much i n ,

coi ne d mone y T he forme r the y conside r as be st ad apte d for

.

prese nts and for de posi ti ng i n store -hou

, se s S o much coi ne d .

mone y as su fii ce s for the i r w ants the y thi nk e nou g h ; but on ,

the othe r hand money i s coi ne d i n proportion to w hat i s re

,

q ui red for e x pe ndi ture “ .

22 The i r habi ts are i n ge ne ral te mperate

. Bu t the i r .

ki ngs from the gre at we alth w hi ch they posse sse d de gene r

, .

ate d i nto a l u xu ri ous w ay of li fe The y se nt for w heat from

.

A ssos i n JEolia for C halybonian wi ne fromS yri a and wate r

,
3
,

from the E u laeu s w hi ch i s the lig htest of al l for an A tti c

’

, ,

cotyl u s me asu re of i t w e i g hs less by a drachm than the same

(
q uanti ty of any othe r wate r) .

2 3 O f the barbari ans the Pe rsi ans we re the b est k nown

.

to the G re e ks for none of the othe r barbarians who gove rne d

,

Asi a gove rne d G re e ce T he b arbari ans we re not acqu

.
1

ai nte d
wi th t he G ree ks and the G ree ks w e re bu
,
t slig htly acq uai nte d ,

an d by di stant re port only w i th the b arbari ans A s an i nstance

, .
,

Homer w as not acq uai nte d wi th the e mpire of the S yri ans
nor of the M e de a for othe rwi se as he me nti ons the w e al th of
,

Egypti an Thebe s and of t ni ci a he wou ld not have passed ,

ov e r i n sile nce the we al th of B abylon of N i nu s and of , ,

E cb atana .

T he Pe rsi ans we re the first pe ople that b rou gh t G re e ks

unde r the i r domi nion ; the Lydi ans (be fore the m) did the
T he length of the arms and the su rname L onghand he re given to
D ari u s are assi gne d by others to A rtax e rx es It w as in fact the latte r
.

to whom this su rnam e w as gi ve n, according to P lu tarch, in c onse q u ence

of the ri ght arm b e ing lon ge r than the l e ft T he re fore Falcone r con
.

side rs this passage an inte rpolati on Ca mi], .

T his, say s G osse llin , may accou nt for the rari t of the P e rsian D ari u
3 s,

b adly struck, and coine d long be fore the ti me of e x sude r, and appe aring
to be long to a p e ri od ante ri or to the re ign of D ari u s H ystaspe s .

C halybon was the name of the mode rn A le ppo, bu t the w ine of D a

mascua must have possesse d the same q uali ties, and had the same name .

T he C halybone an w ine , P osidoni u s says, is made in D amascu s in S y ri a,

from v ine s whi ch w e re plante d the re by the P e rsi ans A theme u s, b 1 . . .

p ge 46 , B ohn s C lassical L ib rary

’
a .
n xv
. . c . 11 1 . 23 , 24 . P ER S IS .

same the y w e re not howe v e r maste rs of the whol e but of a

, ,

small porti on only of Asi a that w i thi n the ri v e r H aly s ; the i r

,

e mpi re laste d for a short time du ri ng the re ig ns of C roesu

, s
and Alyatte s ; and the y we re de p ri v ed of what little glory
the y had acq u ire d w he n conque re d by the Pe rsi ans
, .

T he Pe rsians (on the contrary i ncre ase d i n pow e r and, ) as

, ,

soon as the y had destroye d the M e di an e mpi re su bdued t he ,

Lydi ans and b roug ht the G re e k s of Asi a under the i r domini on .

A t a late r pe riod the y e v e n p asse d ov er i nto G ree ce and w e re

worste d i n many g re at b attle s b u t still the y conti n u , e d to
kee p possessi on of Asi a as far as the place s on the se a-coast
, ,

until the y w e re comple te ly subdue d by the M aced oni ans

.

24 T he fou
. nde r of the i r e mpi re w as Cyru s H e w as su c cee d .

e d by hi s son C ambyses w ho w as pu t to de ath by the M agi

, .

T he se ve n Pe rsi ans who kille d the M agi de live re d the ki ng

dom i nto the hand s of Dari u s the son of H stas e s
y ,p T h e .

su cce ssi on te rm inate d w i th Arses whom B agou s the e u nu

, ch
havi ng ki lle d se t u D a ri u w h w n t f th y l f m i l
p s o as o o , e r o a a y .

Ale xander ov erthre w Dari us and re igne d hi mself twe l ve ,

y e ars
1 .T h e e m pi re o f A si a w as pa rti ti one d ou t a m on g h i s

su ccessors an d transm
,
i tte d to t he i r de sce ndants but w as ,

d issol ve d after i t had laste d ab ou t two hu ndre d and fifty

A t pre se nt the Pe rsians are a se parate pe opl e , gove rne d by

ki ngs, w ho are s u bj e ct to othe r ki ngs ; to the ki ngs of M ace
don i n forme r time s, bu t now to those of Parthi a .

In the te xt ten or e le ve n y ears, whi ch reading is contrary to all

othe r au thori ties, and is rej e cte d by Krame r .

T hi s is only an appro xi mati on From the conque st of the M e d ea

.

by C yrus to the d eath of D ari us C odomanus, last king of P ersi a, i s a

pe ri od o f 2 25 y e ars .
1 42 S T R A BO . C asa u
n 7 36
. .

B O O K X VI .

S UM M AR Y
T h e si x te en th B ook contai ns A ssyri a, in w hich are the gre at ci ti es B abyl on
and N i si bi s ; A di abe ne , M esopotami a, all S a ; P hoeni ci a, P al esti ne ; the
'

w hol e of A rabi a ; all that p art o f In di a w i ch tou ches u pon A rab i a ; th e

te rri tory of the S arace ns, calle d by ou r au thor S ce ni ti a ; and the w hol e
cou n try bord e ri ng th e D ead and R e d S e as .

CHAPT ER I
.

l .A ssr al a i s cont1g u ou s to Pe rsi a and S u si ans T hi s .

n ame i s g i v e n to B abyl oni a, and to a l arge tract of co u ntry

arou nd ; thi s tract c ontai ns A t u ri a, i n w hi ch i s N i ne v e h, the

l

A polloni atis, the Ely maai , the P araetmzae, and the C haloni ti s
ab ou t M ou nt Zag ru mfl—the plai ns about Ni ne veh, name ly,
Dolome ne , C alache ne , C haze ne , and A di abe e , thc n ations
n —
of M e sopotami a, borde ri ng u
3 h
pon the G ordyaei ; t e M ygdone s
abou t Ni si bis, e x te ndi ng to t he Ze u ‘
gma of the E uphrate s,
and to the g re at rang e of cou ntry on t he othe r si de that ri ve r,
occ u pi e d by A rabi ans, and by those pe ople w ho are prope rly
c all e d S yri an s i n the p re se n t a e T h i s l ast pe opl e e x te n d as
g .

far as the Cil i ci ans, Phoenici ans, an d J e w s, to the se a op

p os i te t he S e a of Egyp t , and to th e B ay o f Iss us .

2 T he name of S yri ans see ms to e x te nd from B abyloni a as

.

far as the B ay of Issu s, and, ancie ntly, from thi s b ay to the

E ux i ne .

B oth Cappadocian s those ne ar the Taurus

tribe s of the ,

and t hose n e ar the Pon tu s are call e d to this t i me Le u

,
co

S yri ans (or W hi te S y ri ans) as thou

5
gh the re e x i ste d a na
,

A ccording to D ion C assiu s, x v i i i 26, A tu .ria i s synonymou s w i th

A ssy ri a, and only di ffe rs from i t by a arbarou s pronu nci ati on ; w hi ch
show s that the name A ssy ri a be longe d pe cu liarly to the te rritory of N 1nc
ve h. A i aghi -dagh .

3
It is to he re marke d that the pe ople b orde ri ng u pon the G ordymi are
the only pe ople of M e sopotamia he re me nt ioned , for the w hole of M eso
otamia, prope rly so cal le d, is comp rise d u d r the n m e of A ssyri a
p n e
a .

T he b ridge or passage at the foot of the mode rn fortress R oam-Kala

B x ii c 1ii
. .5 ; H erod i 6 and 7 2
. . . . .
14 4 ST R A B O . C asan n .
737 .

In Atari ai uate d G aug ame la a village w he re Dari us

is s t ,

was de fe ated and lost hi s ki ngdom T hi s pl ace i s re mark able .

for i ts name w hi ch w he n i nte rpre te d signi fies the C ame l s

’

, , ,

House Dari us the son of H ystaspe s gave i t thi s name, and

.
, ,

assig ne d (the re ve nu es of the pl ace for the mai nte nance of a

came l w hi ch h ad u
, nde rgone the gre ate st possible labou r and

fatig u e i n the jou rne y thro u gh the de se rts of S cyt hia, w he n

carryi ng b ag gage and p rovi si on for t he ki ng T he M ace .

doni ans obse rvi ng that t hi s was a me an village bu

, t Arbe la a ,

consi de rable se ttle me nt (fou nde d as i t i s sai d by A rbe l u s, , ,

son of A thmone u s) re porte d that t he b attle was fou , g ht and

the v i ctory ob tai ne d ne ar Arbe la, which accou nt w as trans
mi tte d to histori ans .

4 A fte r A rbe la and the mou

. ntai n N i catori u m (a name
l

w hi ch Al e x ande r afte r the victory at Arbe la su , pe rad de d ) i s , ,

the ri v e r C apru si tuate d at the same di stance from Ar be l a

2
s ,

as the Lycu T he co u 3
s ntry i s calle d A rtace ne
. Ne ar Arbe la .

i s the ci ty De me tri as ; ne x t i s the spri ng of naphtha, the fire s,

t he temple of the godde ss Anwa ‘ S adracm the palace of , ,

Dari u s son of H ystaspes the C y pari sson, or pl antati on of

, ,

C ypre sse s and the p assag e across the C ap ru

, s w hich i s close ,

to S e le uci a and Babylon .

5 B abylon i tse lf al so i s si tu
. ate d i n a pl ai n T he wal l is .

385 stad ia i n ci rcu

5
mfere nce and 3 2 fee t i n thi ckne ss T he , .

he ig ht of the space be twee n the towe rs i s 5 0 and o f the towe rs ,

60 c u bi ts T he roadway upon the w alls w ill allow chariots

.

w i th fou r horse s w he n t he y mee t to pass e ach othe r w i th e ase .

W he nce among the se v e n wonde rs of the w orld are re ckone d

, ,

thi s w all and the hangi ng garde n : the shape of the g arde n
P robab ly a branch of the Karadgeh -dagh .

T he L i ttle Zab, or O r .

A s the name A rtace ne oc cu rs now he re e lse , G rosku

3
rd, follow ing
C e llariu s (v G e ogr A n t i . su spe c ts that he re w e o u
. . .
g h t to re ad
A rhe lane , and w ou ld u nde rstand by i t the same d istri c t w hi c h is called
A rbe li tis by P tole my, v i 1 , and by P l iny , H N v i 13 , . 16, bu t as this . . .

form of the national name i s nowhe re to be fou nd, i t w ou ld appe ar i m

p pro e r to i n tr od u c e i t i nto the te x t I t i s m ore r ob ab l e , c o n t
.in u e s
K rame r, that S trabo wrote A diabe ne , of whi ch A rbe i tis w as a part, ac
cordi ng to P liny , l oco ci tato .

T he same , no dou b t, as the goddess A nai tis B xi c vi ii 4, and

'

. . . . .

b x v 0 i i i 15
. . . . .

A ll manu scri p ts agree in gi ving this nu mb e r, but criti cs agree also m

i ts b e ing an e rror for 365 T he nu mb e r of stadi a i n the w all accord ing
.
,

to anci e nt au thors, corre sp onde d wi th the nu mb e r of days i n the y e ar .

a x vr c
. . . 1. 5 . A SS YR IA . 14 5

i s a sq u are , and e ach side of i t me asu re s fou .r

p l e th ra I t .

consi sts of vau lte d te rraces, rai se d one above anothe r, and
re s ng u
ti po n c ub e - sh ap e d pilla rs T he s e a re h o l lo w .a n d
fille d w i th e arth to allow tre es of the l arg e st si ze to be pl an t
ed T he p illars, the v au
. lts, and the te rrace s are constructe d
of b ak e d b ri ck and asphal t .

T he asce nt to the highest story i s by stai rs, and at the i r

si de are w ate r e ngi ne s, by me ans of w hi ch pe rsons, appoi nte d

e x p ressly for the p u rpose , are conti nu ally e mploye d i n rai si ng

w ate r from t he E u p hrate s i nto the g arde n For the ri ve r .
,

w hi c h i s a stadi u m i n bre adth, fl ows through the mi ddl e of

the ci ty, and t he garde n i s on the si de of the ri ve r T he .

t o m b a l so of Be l us i s th e re A t p re se n t.i t i s i n ru i n s , ha v i n g
bee n de moli she d, as i t i s sai d, by X e rx es It w as a q uadrang u .

lar pyramid of b ak e d bri ck, a stadi u m i n he ig ht, and e ach of

the si de s a stadi u m i n le ngth Ale x ande r i nte nde d to rep ai r
.

it . It w as a g re at u ndertaki ng, and re q u i re d a long ti me for

i ts comple ti on (for te n t hou sand me n w e re occu pi e d tw o
months i n cle ari ng away the mou nd of e art h), so that he w as
not abl e to e x e cu te w hat he had atte mpte d, be fore di se ase
hu rri e d hi m rapi dly to hi s e nd None of the pe rsons w ho .

su cce e de d hi m atte nde d to thi s u ndertaki ng ; othe r w ork s al so

w e re n e gle cte d , and the city was dilapi date d, p artly by the
Pe rsi ans, partly by ti me , and, through the i ndiffe re nce of the
M aced oni ans to thi ngs of thi s ki nd, parti cu larly afte r S e le ucus
N1cator had forti fie d S e le uci a on the Tigris ne ar Babylon, at
t he di stance of abo u t 3 00 stadi a .

B oth t his prince and all hi s succe ssors dire cte d the ir care to
that ci ty, an d transfe rre d to i t the seat of e mpi re A t pre se nt .

i t i s large r than B abylon the othe r i s i n gre at p art de se rte d,

so that no one wou ld he si tate to apply to i t what one of t he
comic wri te rs sai d of M e g alopoli tmi n Arcadi a,

T he gre at ci ty is a gre at de se rt .

O n accou nt of the scarci ty of ti mbe r, the be ams an d p ill ars

ses we re made of p a
of t he hou l m w ood The y w i nd rop e s of .
.

twi ste d und the pill ars pai nt the m ov e r w i th colours

re e d ro , ,

and d raw de si g ns u pon the m ; the y cove r t he doors w i th a

coat of asp hal tu s These are lofty and all the house s are
.
,

v au l te d on account of the w an t of ti mbe r For the country .

i s b are a g re at part of i t i s cove re d w i th shru

, b s and prod uce s ,

VO L . 1 11 . L
 1 46 ST R ABO . C e ss na 7 89
. .

noth ni g but the palm T hi s tre e g rows i n the gre atest ab nud
.

ance i n B abyloni a It i s found i n S u

. si ana also i n g re at qu
an
ti ty on t he P e rsi an coast, and i n C armani a
, .

T he y do not use tile s for the ir houses because the re are ,

no g re at rai ns T he case i s the same i n S u

. si ana and in
S i tace ne .

6 In B abyl on a re si de nce w as se t apart for the nati ve

.

phi losophe rs called C haldte ans, w ho are chie fly de v ote d to the

st u dy of astronomy S ome, w ho are not ap prov e d of by the
.

rest, p rofess to u nde rstand ge ne thli al og y, or the casti ng of

n ati vi ti es T he re i s also a tribe of C haldtnans, w ho i nhabi t a
.

di stri ct of B abyloni a, i n the ne ig hbou rhood of the Arabi ans,

and of t he se a calle d t he Pe rsi an S e a

l
The re are se ve ral.

cl asse s of the C haldaaan astronome rs S ome hav e t he n ame

.

of O rche ni , some B orsi ppe ni , and many othe rs, as i f di vi de d

o

i nto sects, w ho di sse mi nate difie re nt te ne ts on the same sub

‘

j ec ts T h
.e ma t he m ati ci ans mak e me nti o n of so m e i nd i v i d ual s

among t he m, as C i de nas N ab u ri anus, and S u

,
di n us S e le u cu s .

al so of S e le uce i a i s a C hal daaan, and many othe r re mark able

me n .

7 B orsi ppa i s
. i y sacre d to Di ana and Apollo He re i s
a c t .

a l arge li ne n manu fac to ry B ats of much l arge r si ze than

.

those i n othe r p arts abou nd i n i t The y are caug ht a n d.sal t

ed for food .

8 T he cou
. ntr y of the Babyloni ans is surrounde d on the
cast by the S u sana, El mm i an d P arastace ni ; on the s ou th b
y , y
t he Pe rsi an G u l f, and the C haldteans as far as the Arabi an
M e se ni ; on the we st by the Arabi an S osni tsa as far as Adi a
he ns and G ordyma ; on the north by the Arme ni ans and
M e de a as far as the Zagru s, and the nati ons abou t that ri v e r .

9 T he cou
. ntry i s i n te rse cte d by many ri ve rs, the l arge st
of w hi ch are the E u phrate s and the Tigri s : ne x t to the
Indi an ri v e rs, the ri v e rs i n t he sou the rn p arts of A s i a are
sai d to hol d t he se cond pl ace T he Tig ri s i s navi g able u
.
p
w ards from i ts mou ”
th to O pi s, and to the pre se nt S e le u ce i a .

O p is i s a vi llage and a mart for t he su rrou ndi ng place s T he .

T hat is, at a short distance from the P e rsi an G u lf, a li ttle more to the
sou th than the mode rn town B asra .

S ome e xte nsi ve ru ins ne ar the angle forme d by the A dhe m (the e u
ci e nt P hyscu s ) and the T i ri s, and the re mai ns of th e N a h r-awan canal,
are said to mark the si te 0 O pis .
 1 48 S T R ABO . C asa nn 740 . .

ti ty ; for there i s no di ffe re nce , w he the r the crops are fl oode d

by an e x ce ss or pe rish by drought and a fail ure of w ate r .

T he nav igati on u t h e ri v e rs (a sou rce of many ad v anta e s

g )
p
i s conti nu ally obstru cte d by both the above -me nti oned cau ses ,

and i t i s not possible to re medy thi s u nle ss the mou t hs of the

mnals we re qui ckly opened and qui ckly close d and the canals ,

we re made to contai n and pre se rve a me an be twe e n e x ce ss

and de fici e ncy of w ater .

1 1 Ari stob u
. l us re l ates that Ale x ande r himsel f whe n he ,

w as saili ng u t h e r iv r and di re cti ng the cou rse f t h b a t

p e , o e o ,

i nspe cte d the canals and orde re d the m to be cleare d b hi s

,

mul ti tude of followe rs ; he like w ise stoppe d up some 0 the

mouths and O pened othe rs H e ob se rved that one of these
,
.

canal s w hich took a di recti on more i mme di ate ly to the marshe s

, ,

and to the lake s i n front of Arabi a had a mou th ve ry diflicu

, lt
to be de alt w i th and which cou
, ld not be easily close d on ac
cou nt of the soft and yi e ldi ng natu re of the soil ; be
(t he re
fore ) ope ne d a new month at the di stance of 30 stadi a se lect ,

i ng a place wi th a rocky b ottom and to this the cu , rre nt was

dive rte d Bu t i n doi ng thi s he w as taki ng p re cau

. ti ons that
Arabi a should not become e nti re ly in acce ssible i n conseq ue nce
of t he l akes and marshe s as i t w as al re ady al most an islan d
,

from the q u anti ty of w ate r (whi ch su rrou nde d i t

) F o r h e .

conte mpl ate d maki ng hi mse l f maste r of thi s cou ntry ; and he
had al re ady p rovi ded a fl e e t and pl ace s of re nde zvou s ; and
had b u ilt v e sse ls i n Phoenici a and at Cyprus some of w hich ,

we re i n se parate piece s othe rs we re i n parts faste ned toge the r

, ,

by b ol ts T he se afte r be i ng conveye d to T hapsac us i n se ve n

.
,

di stance s of a day s march w e re the n to be transporte d down

’
,

t he ri ve r to B abylon H e constr u
. cte d othe r boats i n B aby

loni a from cyp re ss tre e s i n the grov e s and park s for the re i s
, ,

a scarci ty of ti mbe r i n B abyloni a Among the C ossasi and

.
,

some othe r tribe s t he su , pply of ti mbe r i s not gre at .

T he pre te x t for the w ar says Ari stob u , l us w as that the ,

Arabi ans we re the only pe ople who di d not se nd the i r ambas

sad ors to Al ex ande r ; bu t the tru e re ason w as hi s ambi ti on to

be lord of all .

W hen he w as i nforme d that the y w orshippe d two de i ties

only J u
, pi te r and Bacchus w ho supply what i s most re q uisi te
,

for the su b si ste nce of manki nd be suppose d that afte r his

,
"
,

conq u e sts, the y wou ld worship hi m as a third if be pe rmi tte d ,

3. I V] . 0 1..
5 1 2 . A SS YR IA . 1 49

the m to en oj y i nde pe nde nce T hus w as

the i r forme r nati onal .

Ale x ande r e mploye d i n cl e ari ng the canals and i n e x ami ni ng ,

mi nute ly the se p ulchre s of the ki ngs most of whi ch are si tu ,

ate d among the l ak e s .

12 Eratosthe ne s w he n he i s spe aki ng of the l ake s ne ar

.
,

A rabi a says that the w ate r w he n i t cannot fin d an ou

, , , tl e t ,

ope ns p assage s u nde rg rou nd and i s con v eye d throu gh the se

,

as far as the G ael s S yri ans

- l
i t i s also comp resse d and force d
,

i n to the parts ne ar R hi nocol u and M ou nt C asi u

2 3
ra s and ,

the re forms l akes and de e p pi ts 4

Bu t I know n ot w he ther .

thi s i s p robable For the ov e rflow i ng s of t he w ate r of the

.

E uphrate s w hi ch form the l ake s and marshe s ne ar A rabi a

, ,

are ne ar the Pe rsi an S ea Bu t the i sthmu s whi ch se p a

. rate s

the m i s ne i the r large nor rocky so that i t w as more prob able ,

{

that the w ate r force d i ts w ay i n thi s di re cti on i nto the se a,

e i the r unde r the grou nd or across the su rface than that i t
, ,

trave rse d so dry and p arche d a soil for more than 6000
stad ai p a rti c ul arly w h e n w e o b s
, e rv e si tu ate d m i d -w ay i n ,

thi s cou rse L i ban u s A nti li banu s and M ou

s
, ,
nt C asi na , .

T he name C e le -S y ri a, or H ollow S yri a, whi ch w as prop e rl applie d

h d i ric t b e tw e e n L i ban u d A nti lib anu w x te nds l
$0 t e st s a n s, a s e a s o to
that p art of S y ri a whi ch b orde rs u p o n E y
g p t a n d A r a b i a ; a n d i t i s in
this latte r se nse that S trab o he re spe aks of C ce le -S yri a S o also D i odoru . s
S ic u lu s, i . 30, sp e aks of JO ppa in C e le -S y ri a ; and P olyb i u s, v 80, .

§ 2 , o f Rl u n o co l u ra, t he fi r st o f t h e c i ti e s i n C e le -S y ri a
; a n d J o se p h u s ,

A n t. Ju d x
. iii 1 3 ,
. 2 , o f S cy th o p ol i s o f C e le - S y ri a
”
E l - A rish
. .

El-K as ne ar S e baki t-B ardoi l, the anci e nt lake S erb onis .

B arathra .

5
S trabo has misu nde rstood the me aning of E ratosthene s, who had sai d
that the e x cess of the w ate rs of the Eu p h r ate s s u n k i n t o th e g ro u n d an d
re app e are d u nde r the form of torre nts, w hich b e came v i sib le ne ar R hi
nocolu the C asi u Ou
”
ra in C e le -S yria and M t C asi as, . s near E gy pt r .

au thor prope rly ob se rves that the le ngth and natu re of the cou rse contra
d i cts this hyp othe sis : bu t, misle d by the name s C a le -S yri a and C asi u s,
he forge ts that the C asi u s of Egy pt and the district borde ring u p on E gyp , t
i mp rope rly calle d C e le -S y ri a, are he re in qu e sti on he transfe rs the fi rst
n ame o G oa s S y ri a of L i banu
t l - s, and the second to M t C asi o s ne ar S e .

le u c i a and A nti och, and ad ds that, accord i ng to the noti on of Eratosthe nes,

t he w ate rs of the Eu ph rat e s w ou l d h a v e to tr a v e rs e L i ba n u s A n ti li b a n u s, ,

and the C asi u s ( of S y ria) , w hi lst E ratosthe ne s has not, an d cou ld not, say
any su c h thi ng T he hypothe si s of E ratosthe ne s cou
. ld not, i nde e d , be
mai ntaine d, but S trabo re nde rs it absurd T he error of our author i s the .

more re mark able , as the name of the ci t R hinocolura ought ne ce ssarily

to have su gge ste d to hi m the se nse i n w ich the words C asiu s and l e
S yria shou ld be u nd e rstood .
150 S T B A BO . C an on .
742.

Such, the n, are the accounts of E ratosthenes and Ari sto

bu
l us .

13 B u
. t Polycl e i t us says, that the E u phrates doe s not ov e r
flow i ts ban ks, be cau se i ts course i s throug h large plai ns ; that
of the mou ntai ns (from w hi ch i t i s su pplie d ), some are di stant
2000, and the C ossaean mou ntai ns s carce ly 1000 stadi a, t hat

the y are not v e ry hig h, nor cov e re d w i th snow t o a g re at

de pth, and the re fore do not occasion the snow to me l t i n gre at
masses, for the most e le v ate d mountai ns are i n the nort he rn
parts above E cb atana ; towards the south they are di v i de d,
sp read ou t, and are mu ch l ow e r ; the Tig ri s also re ce i v e s the
com s dow n from the m],
gre ate r part of the w ate r
[l
w hi ch e

and thu s ove rfl ow s i ts bank s .

T he last asse rti on i s e v i de ntly ab su rd, be cau se the Tigri s

de sce nds i nto the same pl ai ns (as the E u phrate s) ; and the
abo v e me nti one d mou
- ntai ns are not of the same he ig ht, the

nort he rn b e i ng more e le v ate d, the sou the rn e x te ndi ng i n

b re ad th, but are of a low e r al ti tude T he q uan tity of snow is
.

not, how e v e r, to be e sti mate d by al ti tu de only, b u t by aspe ct .

T he same mou n tai n has more snow on the northe rn than on

the sou the rn si de , and the snow conti n u e s l onge r on the forme r

than on the latte r . A s the Tigris the re fore re ce i v e s from the

most southe rn parts of Arme nia, which are near Babyl on, the
w ate r of the me lte d snow, of w hi ch the re i s no gre at q u an ti ty ,
si nce i t comes from the sou the rn si de , i t shou ld ove rfl ow i n a
le ss de g re e than the E uphrate s, w hi ch re ce i v e s the w ate r
from both p arts (northe rn and sou the rn) ; and not from a
si ngl e mou ntai n only, bu t from many, as I hav e me nti one d i n
the de scrip ti on of Arme ni a . T o thi s we mu st add the l e ng th

of the riv e r, the large tract of cou ntry w hi ch i t t rav e rse s i n

the G re ate r and i n the Le sse r Arme ni a, the l arge sp ace i t
takes i n i ts cou rse i n p assi ng ou t of the Le sse r Arme ni a and
C appadoci a, afte r i ssui ng out of the Taurus i n i ts w ay to
T hapsac u s (formi ng the bou ndary be tw e e n S y ri a be l ow and
M e sopotami a), and the large re mai ni ng porti on of cou ntry as

far as B abylon and to i ts mou th, a cou rse i n all of

stadi a .

This, the n, on the subj e ct of the canals (of B abylonia) .

ra i il-
o m g whop p vpei v . T hese w ords are , as K rame r p roposes,
transfe rre d from be low . T he re can be no me ani ng gi ven to the m as they
ad in the te x t, whi ch i s he re corrupt
15 2 ST R A BO . G uav a 743 . .

is liq ui d sulphur ; the second or black naphtha is liq uid , ,

asp hal tu s and i s bu rnt i n lamps i nste ad of oi l

, .

1 6 In forme r ti me s the capital of Assy ri a w as B abylon ; i t

.

i s now calle d S e le u ce i a u pon the Tig ri s Ne ar i t i s a large .

village calle d C te si phon This the Parthi an ki ngs usually .

made the i r wi nte r re side nce w i th a v ie w to spare the S e l e n ,

e i au s the b u rde n of fu rni shi ng q uarte rs for the S cy thi an sol

die ry . In conse q u e nce of t he powe r of Parthi a C te si phon
l
,

may be consi de re d as a ci ty rathe r than a village ; from i ts

si ze i t i s cap able of lodgi ng a gre at mu l ti tude of pe ople ; i t has
bee n adorne d wi th publi c b uildi ngs by the Parthi ans and has ,

fu rni shed merchandise and give n rise to arts p rofitable to i ts

,

maste rs .

T he ki ngs usu ally passe d the w i nter the re on accou nt of ,

the sal u bri ty of the ai r and the summe r at Ecbatana and i n

,

Hyrcani a i nduce d by the ancie nt re nown of the se place s

2
, .

A s we call the cou ntry B abyloni a so we call the pe ople ,

B abyloni ans not from the name of the ci ty but of the coun
, ,

try ; the case i s n ot p re cisely the same howe v e r as re gard s , ,

e v e n nativ e s of S e le uce i a as for i nstance D i oge ne s t he stoi c

, , , ,

philosop he r [who had the appe llation of the B abylonian and ,

n ot t he S e le uci an] 3
.

1 7 A t the di stance of 5 00 stadi a from S e le u ce i a i s Arte

mi ta a consi de rable ci ty si tuate d nearly di re ctly to the e ast
, , ,

w hi c h i s the posi ti on also 0 S i tace ne ‘ Thi s e x te nsi ve and .

fe rtile trac t of cou ntry li es t w ee n B abyl on and S u si ana so ,

that the w hole road i n trav e lli ng from B abylon to S u sa passe s

t hrou gh S i tace ne T he road from S usa i nto the i nte ri or of

.
ts

Pe rsi s through the te rri tory of the Ux ii and from Pe rsi s

,
6
,

i to the mi ddle of Carmani a le ads also towards the east

n 7
,
.

Pe rsis w hich i s a large country e ncompasse s C armani a on

, ,

the [ west 9
] and
9
and north Cl ose to i t adj oi n P arwtace ns
. ,

A l -M adai n .

S trabo probably he re re fe rs to H e catompylos, which, in b xi 0 i x . . . .

”
l , he calls the roy al se at of the P arthians, and w hich share d w i th Ec
“

batana the honour of be ing a re si de nce of the P arthi an ki ngs T he name .

H y rcani a has he re a w i de me aning ; the prope r name w ou ld have b ee n

D e scu D A nvi llc
’
3
C ice ro de N at D e or i
P arthia
Su s
.

.
j
A sci ac part of Khoststau
5 . ra
Ke rman
. . .

.
.

.
.

G rosku rd here su pp oses an o missi o n by th e co p y ist o f th e w ords

i ar i pa v r a i r poc be fore d pc rov .

P arie tae e ne , C osse s, and E lymats occu pi e d the mou ntainou

''

s parts of
Irak A dj ami .
 a x vi
. . o r . . 18 . A SS Y R IA .
15 3

the Cossaean te rri tory as far as the Caspi an G ate s i nhabi te d ,

by mountai nous and pre datory tribes Contig uous to S usi ana .

is E lymais a gre at part of w hi ch i s ru

, gge d and i n habi ted by ,

robbe rs T o Elymai s adj oi n the cou

. ntry abou t t he Zag ru s
l

and M e di a
2
.

1 8 T he C ossaai like the ne ighbou

. ri ng mou ,
ntai ne e rs are ,

for the most part arche rs and are al ways ou t on foragi ng ,

parties For as the y occupy a country of small e x te nt and

.
,

barre n they are compe lle d by ne ce ssi ty to li v e at the e x pe nse

,
’

of othe rs The y are also ne ce ssarily p owe rful for the y are
.
,

all fig hti ng me n W he n the Elymmi w e re at w ar w i t h the

.

B abyloni ans and S usi ans the y suppli e d the E ly mae i wi th ,

t hi rte e n t hou sand au x ili ari e s .

T he P araetace ni atte nd to the cu l ti v ati on of the g ro u nd

more than the C ossmi but e ve n the se pe ople do not abstai n ,

from robbe ry .

T he E ly maei occu py a country l arge r i n e xte nt and more ,

v ari e d t han that of t he P arm

, tace ni T he fe rtile p art of i t i s .

in habi te d by husbandme n T he mountai nous tract i s a n urse ry .

for sol die rs the gre ate st p art of whom are arche rs
,
A s i t is .

of consi de rabl e e x te nt i t can fu rni sh a gre at mili tary force

,

the i r ki ng w ho p osse sse s gre at pow e r re fu

, se s to be su bj e ct , ,

like othe rs to the ki ng of Parthi a T he coun try w as si milarly

,
.

i nde pe nde nt i n the ti me of the Pe rsians and afte rwards i n 3

,

t he t ime of t he M ace doni ans w ho g ov e rned S yri a W he n ,

.

Antiochus the G re at atte mpte d to pl unde r the te mple of Be lus ,

the ne ig hb ou ri ng b arb ari ans unas si ste d attacke d and p ut , ,

hi m to de at h ‘
In afte r ti me s the ki ng of P arthi a he ard that
- .

the te mple s i n the i r cou ntry contai ne d gre at w e al th bu t kn ow ,

i ng that the people w ou ld not submi t and admoni she d by the ,

fate of An ti ochu s he i nv ad e d the i r cou ntry w i th a l arge army ;

,

he took the te mple of M i ne rv a and that of D i ana calle d , ,

Azara and carrie d away tre asure to the amount of

,

A i aghi -dagh .

M e dia e x te nde d partly i nto Irak A dj ami , and partly into Ku rdistan .

ile r rpov i n the te x t mu st be omi tte d. or al te re d to wpér epov , u n le ss,

as Krame r p rop ose s, the words r a i s pec m a g IIépa a c b e in t ro d uce d i n to
the te x t S trabo fre q u
. e ntly me n ti ons toge the r the thre e su ccessi v e go
ve rame n te of P e rsi ans M ace d oni ans an d P arthi ans B x i 0 x iii 4 , . . . . .
, ,
and c x i v
. 15 . .

M i thri date s I , son of P hraates, 163 a c , and 124 y ears after the
. . .

c e x p e di ti on of A nti ochu s .
154 ST R ABO . C an on . 744 .

tale nts S e le u
. ce i a al so, a l arge ci ty on the r iv er H e dyphon,
“

w as take n It w as forme rly called S oloce

. .

The re are thi s cou

thre e conve ni e nt e ntrances ntry ; i nto
one from M e di a and the places about the Zagru s, t hrough
M assabati ce ; a se cond from S u si s, throu
gh the di stri ct G a
-

biane Both G abi ane and M assabati ce are provi nce s of E ly

.

me a A thi rd passage is that from Pe rsis C orbi ane also i s

. .

a p rovi nce of Elymats

''

S ag ape ni and S ilace ni , small pri ncipal iti es, borde r upon

Su
ch, the n, i s the umbe r and the character of the nations n
si tuate d above B abyloni a tow ards the e ast .

W e hav e said t hat M e di a and Arme ni a li e to the north ,

and A di abe ne and M esopotami a to the we st of B abylonia .

19 T he g re ate st part of A diabe ne consi sts of pl ai ns and

.
, ,

althou gh i t i s a portion of Babylon has i ts own pri nce In , .

some places i t i s contig u ou s to Arme ni a

“
For t he M odes .
,

Arme ni ans, and Babyloni ans the three gre ate st nati ons i n ,

these parts, we re from the fi rst i n the p racti ce on conve nie nt ,

opportu ni ti e s, of w agi ng conti nu al war w i th e ach othe r and ,

the n maki ng pe ace w hich state of thi ngs contin u e d till the
,

e stabli shme nt of the Parthi an e mpi re .

T he Parthi ans su bdued the M edes and Babyloni ans but ,

ne ve r at any ti me conq u e re d the A rme ni ans The y made .

fre qu e nt i nroads i nto the i r cou ntry bu t the pe ople we re not ,

su bdue d and Tigranes as I hav e me ntione d i n the de scripti on

, ,

of A rme ni a O ppose d the m w i th g re at v i gou r and su

3
, ccess .

Su ch i s the natu re of A di abe ne T he A diabe ni are also .

calle d S accopodes
‘ .

W e shall describe M e sopotami a and the nations towards

P robably the Dj e rrahi l .

O n comparing this p assage wi th othe rs, (b xi c xi v j and b . . . . .

x vi c i
. . l , and c i
. i n which S trabo spe aks of A di abe ne , we pe r
. .

ce i ve that he u nde rstood i t to be a p art of the cou ntry b e low the mou n
tai ns of A rme ni a, and to the north of N i ne ve h, on b oth banks of the T igris .

O the r au thors have gi ve n a more e x te nde d me aning to the name , and ap

li e d i t to the cou n t y n th n th f th tw i Z b f m w he nc e
p r o e or o e o r vers a , ro

(A m m M a.rce l x x i i i 5 , 6 the name A di abe ne a

) . .
pp ea rs to b e d e ri ve d In .

this se nse A diabe ne may be consi de re d the same as A ssyria P rO psr .

B x i c x iv
. .15 . . .

G rosku rd propose s read ing S au lopodes, de licate walkers, in place of

S accopodes, sack -foote d .
1 56 sra ae o
'
. C A B A IJB 74 6. .

q uai nt hi m w i th an ythi ng that he cons i de rs may cond ce u to

hi s re cov e r y .

T he i r d re ss i s a tuni c re achi ng to the fee t an up pe r gar ,

me nt of w ool [and] a w hi te cloak T he hai r i s long The y

, . .

we ar a shoe re se mbl in a b u sk i n T he y we ar al so a seal

g .
,

and carry a staff not pl ai n bu t wi th a fig u re u po n th e to,p of i t ,

as an apple a rose a li ly or some thi ng of the ki nd

, , T he y
, .

anoi n t the mse l v e s wi th oi l of sesamu m The y be w ail the .

de ad like the Egyp ti ans and many othe r nations T hey b u

, ry .

t he body i n hone y fi rst besme ari ng i t w i th w ax

, .

The re are thre e communi tie s w hi ch hav e no corn The y .

liv e i n the marshe s and subsist on fish The i r mode of li fe

, .

i s l i ke that of the i nhabi tants of G e d rosi a l

.

2 1 M e sopotamia has i ts n ame from an acci de ntal ci rc u

. m
stance W e hav e said that i t i s si tu
. ate d be twee n the E u phrate s
and the Tig ri s that the Tig ri s w ashes i ts e aste rn si de only
, ,

and t he E u phrate s i ts we ste rn and southe rn side s T o the .

north i s the Tau rus w hi ch se p arates A rme ni a from M esopo

,

tami a . T he g re ate st di stance by w hich the y are se parate d

from e ach othe r i s t hat towards the mou ntai ns Thi s di stance .

may be the same w hich E ratosthe ne s me ntions and i s re ckon ,

e d from T hapsacu s w he re the re was the (Ze u gma) old bri dge
2
,

of t he E u phrate s to the (Ze ugma) p assage ove r the Tigri s

, ,

w he re Ale x ande r crosse d i t a di stance that i s of 2400 stad ia , , , .

T he le ast di stance be tw ee n the m i s some whe re ab ou t S e le u

ce i a and B abyl on and i s a li ttle more than 2 00 stadi a
, .

T he T ig ri s fl ows throu g h the mi ddle of the lake calle d

3
T hopi ti s i n the di re cti on of i ts bre ad th and afte r trave rsin g ,

i t to the opposi te bank si nk s u n de r g rou nd w i th a l ou

, d noise
and ru shi ng of ai r Its cou rse i s for a long space i n v i si bl e
.
,

bu t i t ri ses agai n to the su rface not far from G ord m

y a A s .

cord i ng to Eratost he ne s i t trav e rses the l ak e w i th su ,

ch ra
i d i t t h a t al th ug h th l ak i ali n an d w i th ut fi h ‘ t
p y , o e e s s e o s y e ,

i n thi s part i t i s fre sh has a cu rre nt and ab ou , nds w i th fi sh , .

2 2 T he contracte d shape of M e sopotami a e x te nds far i n

.

le ng th and some what re se mbles a ship T he E uphrate s

, .

forms the l arge r p art of i ts bou ndary T he di stance from .

T hapsac u s to B abylon accord i ng to E ratosthe nes i s 4800 , ,

M e rkan. El d - er . T he V an B . . x i . c . x iv . 8 .

4
b
In . x i. c . x i v. 8, S trab o y
sa s that thi s lake contai ns one kind of
fish only .
n X VI
. . c. r. g 23 —26 . ASS Y R IA .
15 7

i
stad a, and from the (Ze u
gma) b ridge i n C ommage ne , w he re

M e so potami a be gi ns , to T hapsac us, i s not less than 2000

stad a i .

23 T he cou
. ntry lyi ng at the foot of the mou ntains i s v e ry
fe rtile T he pe ople , called by the M ace doni ans M ygdones,
.

occu py the parts towards the E uphrate s, and both Ze ugmata,

that i s, t he Ze u gma i n C ommage ne , and the ancie nt Ze ug ma
at T hapsacu In the ir te rri tory i s N i si bi s, whi ch the y cal le d
2
s .

al so Anti och i n M ygdonia, si tu ate d be low M ou nt M asi u s, ‘

‘
and T i granoce rt a, and the place s abou t C arrhaa, N i ce pho
ri am,
’
C hordi raza, and S i nnaca, w he re Crassu
6
s was tak e n

pri sone r by stratage m, and put to de ath by S ure na, the P ar

’
t h ani ge ne ral .

24 . Near
the Tigri s are the pl ace s be longi ng to the
G ordyaei, w hom the ancie nts call e d C ardu
8
chi ; the i r ci ti e s

are S u rsi se , S atalca, and Pi nace , a v e ry strong fortre ss w i th

three c i tade ls, e ach e nclosed by i ts ow n w all , so that i t i s as

i t we re a triple city It was, howe ve r, su bj ect to the king of
.

Arme ni a ; the Romans also took i t by storm, although t he

G ordyaei had the re pu tati on of e x ce lli ng i n the art of bu i ld
i ng, and to be skil fu l i n the construction of sie ge e ngi nes It .

was for thi s re ason Tigrane s took the m i nto hi s se rvi ce T he .

re st of M esopotami a (G ordysea w as su bj e ct to the Romans .

Pompe y assigned to Tigranes the largest and be st portion of

the cou n try ; for i t has fi ne p astu re s, i s ri ch i n pl ants, and

prod uces e v e r-gre e ns and an aromatic, the amomum It .

bre eds lions al so It furnishes n ap htha, and the stone calle d

.

G angi ti s, w hi ch dri ves away re p ti le s

9
.

2 5 G ordys, the son of Triptole mu

. s, i s re l ate d to have
coloni ze d G ordye ne T he Ere tri ans afte rw ards, who w e re
.

carrie d away by force by the Pe rsi ans, se ttl e d he re We .

shall soon speak of Trip tole mu s i n ou r de scripti on of S yri a .

26 T he parts of M esopotami a i ncli ni ng to the sou

. th, and

N ow R ou mkala, from the fortress whi ch de fe nds the passage of the

riv e r . N isibi n 3
Kara-dagb . .

S e re d . H aran R ace s a c 51 . . . . .

G ordy e a was the most northe rly p art of A ssy ri a or K u rdistan, ne ar ,

the lake Van From C ardu chi , the name of the inhab i tants, is de ri ve d
.

the mod e rn name Ku rds .

P li ny , x c i i i and x x x vi c x i x , calls i t G agates l ap is ;

. . . a name
. . .

de ri ve d, ac cording to D i oscori de s, from a ri ve r G agas i n L ycia .

H e rod vi 199 . . .
158 ST R A BO . C um s 757 . .

at a distance from the mou ntai ns, are an ari d and barre n d is

tri ct, occu pie d by t he A rabian S ce ni tte , a t ri be of robbe rs and

she p he rds, w ho re adily move from place t o pl ace , whe ne v er
pasture or booty be gi n to be e x hauste d T he country lyi ng .

at the foot of t he mou ntai ns i s harasse d bot h by these pe ople

and by t he Arme ni ans The y are si tuate d abov e , and ke ep

.

the m i n su bj e cti on by force It i s at last subj e ct for the most

.

p art to the se people, or to the Parthi ans, w ho are si t uate d at

t he i r si de , and possess both M ed i a and Babyl oni a .

27 B e twe e n the Tigri s and the E u

. phrate s fl ow s a ri ve r,
call e d B asi le i os (or t he Royal ri ve r), and abou t A n the mu si a
anothe r calle d the A borrhas
l
T he road for me rchants g oi ng
.

from S yria to S e le u ce i a and B abylon li e s throu gh the country

of t he (A rabi an) S osni tz a, [ now calle d M ali i , ] and t hrou h
2
g
t he de se rt be longi ng to t he i r te rri tory T he E u phrates i s
.

crosse d i n the lati tu de of A nthe mu si a, a place i n M e sopotamia

3
.

Above the ri v e r, at the di stance of four schoeni , i s B ambyce ,

which i s calle d by the name s of Edessa and H i e rapoli s, w he re ‘
t he S y ri an godde ss A targati s i s w orship pe d A fte r crossi ng .

the rive r, the road lie s throu gh a de se rt country on the bor

ders of B ab loni a to S ce nts, a consi de rable ci ty, si tu ate d on
y
the b an ks ot a canal From the p assage across the ri ve r to
.

T hese appear to be the rive rs fou nd i n the ne i ghb ou rhood of R oha or

O rfa, the an c i e nt Edessa . O ne of the se ri ve rs b e ars the name of B ales,
and i s p e rhap s the B ase le i os of S trab o C habu. r is the A borrhas .

P robab ly an inte rp olati on .

T he p assage of the E u ph rat es h e re in q ue sti o n w a s e ff ec te d at th e

Z e ugma of C ommage ne , calle d by S trabo the pre se nt passage O n pass .

ing the ri ve r youe nte re d A nthe mu si a, a pro vince w hic h appe ars to have
re ce ive d , late r on, the name of O sroe ne It e x te nde d consi de rably towards
.

the north for i n i t the A borrhas, accordi ng to S trab o, had i ts sou

, rce bu t
i t is dou btful whe the r i t e x te nde d to the north of M ount M asi us, w he re the
l ati tudes, as gi ve n by P tole my , w ou ld p lace i t I do not e x actly k now
.

w he the r S trab o i nte nds to speak of a c i ty or a prov ince . for the posi ti on
of the ci ty i s u nknown ; w e only le arn from a assage i n P li ny , vi c x x v i ,
p . . .

that i t was not on the Eu p h ra te s T h

. e w or d m i rro r i s no t, I t hi nk, so
appli cab le to a provi nce as to a c ity , and in this last se nse I have u nd e r
stood i t, gi vi ng also to na r d the me aning of lati tu de , i n w hi ch it is so ofte n
”
appli e d by S trab o ; stri ctly spe aking, the se nse of vis-a -vis opposi te
—
,

to, m i gh t b e gi ve n to i t L e tromae .

T his is an e rror of the au thor or of the copyi st E de ssa (now O rfah)

.

is not to be confou nded wi th B ambyce (K ara-B ambu che , or B u gu k

M nnbe dj ) of O yrrhe sti ca in S y ri a, whi ch ob tai ne d i ts H e lle ni c name from
S e le ucu s N i cator .
 ‘
ST R ABC Y
. C asa un . 748 .

the de fe at of the Romans H e also i n vi ted Ti ti u

s to a con .

fe re nce, w ho was at that ti me pre fe ct of S y ri a, and de li ve re d

i nto hi s hands, as hostage s, fou r of hi s le gi ti mate sons, S e ru

ad a ne s, R hod aspe s, P hraate s, and B onone s, w i t h tw o of

p
the i r w iv e s and fou r of the i r sons ; for he w as appre he nsi v e of

con spi racy and atte mpts on hi s l i fe

1
H e k ne w that no one .

cou l d pre v ail agai nst hi m, unless he w as O p pose d by one of

t he A rsaci an family, to w hich race t he Parthi ans w e re strongly
attache d H e t he re fore re move d the sons ou
. t of hi s w ay,
w i th a vi e w of anni hil ati ng the hopes of the di saffe cte d .

T he su rv i vi ng sons, w ho li v e at Rom e , are e nte rtai ne d as

,

pri nces at the p ubli c e x pe nse T he othe r ki ngs (his succe ssors) .

have conti nu e d to se nd amb assadors (to Rom e ), and to hold

confe re nces (w i th the Roman pre fe cts) .

C H APTER II .

1 S Y R IA i s
. . bounde d by Cilici a and the moun
on the north
tai n A manns ; from the se a to the bri dge on the E u phrates
f om the Issi c B ay to t he Ze u g m i n C ommage ne ) i s
( t ha t i s, r a
a di stance o f 1 4 00 stadi a a d forms
n t he ab e me nti one d
, ov -

( n o r t h e rn ) b ou n da ry ; o n t he e a st i t i s b o u n d e d by t h e E u
p h ra tes an d t he A rabi an S ce ni tm w h o l i ve o n t hi s s i de t
,
he

E uphrate s ; on the south by Arabi a Fe li x and Egypt ; on the ,

w est by the Egyp ti an and S yri an S e as as far as Issu

,
s .

2 Be gi nni ng from Cili ci a and M ou

. nt Aman ns w e se t dow n ,

as parts of S yri a C omma e ne and the S e l e u c i a of S yri a as i t

g , , ,

i s calle d the n C oel e -S y ri a lastly on the coast Phoeni ci a and

, , , , ,

i n the in te ri or Ju daaa S ome w ri te rs di v i de the w hole of

, .

S y r i a i n o C os o S y ri ans S yri ans and t

t l -
, ni ci ans and say that
, ,

t he re are i n te rmi x e d w i th the se fou r othe r n ati ons Je ws , ,

Id u maeans G azznans and A zotii some of w hom are husband

, , ,

me n as the S yri ans and l o S yrians and o thers me rchants

, , ,

as the P hoe ni ci ans .

S ee b . vi . c. iv . 2, i n whi ch the motive s for ge tting ri d of these

me mbe rs of his fami ly are not menti one d .
n x vr. c
. . n. 3, 4 . S Y R IA .
16 1

3 T hi s i s the ge ne ral descripti on [of S yri a}

. .
l

I n de scribi ng i t i n de tail w e say that C ommage ne i s rathe r ,

a small di stri c t It contains a strong ci ty S amose ts i n which

‘
.
, ,

was t he se at of t he ki ngs A t p re se nt i t i s a (Ro man) pro

.

v ince A ve ry fe rti le but small te rri tory lies around i t H e re

. .

i s n ow the Ze u gma or bri dge of the E u phrate s and near i t

, , ,

is si tu ate d S e le u ce i a a fortress of M esopotamia assig ne d by

, ,

Pompe y to the C ommage neans He re Ti g ranes confine d i n .

pri son for some ti me and put to de ath S e le ne surname d Cle o ,

“
a t a aft r h w a d i sposse sse d of S yri a
p r e, s e s .

4 S e le u
. ci a i s he best o
t f t he bo e me n ti one d portions of
a v -

S y ri a It i s calle d and i s a Te trapoli s and de rives i ts name

.
,

from the {b ar disti ng u ishe d ci ti e s whi ch i t contai ns ; for the re

are more t han fou r ci ties bu t the fou r l arge st are A nti och
,

E pidap hne 3
S e le u ‘
ce i a i n Pi e ri a A ame i a
ls
and L aodi ce i a 6
, p , ,
.

The y we re calle d S i ste rs from the concord w hi ch e x iste d be

twee n the m The y we re founde d by S e le ucus Nicator T he
. .

large st bore the name of hi s fathe r and the stronge st hi s ow n ,

.

O f the othe rs A pamei a had i ts name from hi s wife Apama

, ,

and Laodice i a from hi s m other .

In conformi ty wi th i ts characte r of T etrapoli s S ele u cis , ,

accordi ng to P ose i doni u s was divi de d into fou , r satrapie s ;

C le S yria i nto the same number but [C ommagene like ]

ab -
, ,

M esopotami a consiste d of one ,

7 .

Anti och also i s a Te trapolis consi sti ng (as the name i m ,

Ju dging from A rri an (A nab v 25 ; vn 9 ; i ii

. . the historians . .

of A le xande r, as well as more anc i ent au thors, gave the name of S yria
to all the cou ntry compre he nde d b e tw ee n the T igris and the M e di te rra
ne an .T he part to the e ast of the Eu p h ra te s, a fte rw a r ds n a m e d M e so po
tami a, w as calle d S y ria be twe e n the ri vers that to the w e st w as
calle d by the ge ne ral name C a le - S yria, and althou gh t nic i a and P al es
t ine we re so me times se parate d from i t, ye t i t often compre he nde d the
W hole cou ntry as far as Egypt S trabo b e low , 0 i i . 2 1 , re fe rs to this . .

anci e nt di vision, whe n he say s that the name C e le -S y ria e x te nds to the
whole cou ntry as far as Egypt and A rabi a, althou gh in i ts pe cu liar acce pt
ati on i t app lie d onl y to the valle y b e twee n L i banu s and A ntili banu s .

70 . A ntaki e h .

M od e rn conj ectu re has i de ntifi e d i t w i th S hogh and Di ve rtigi . .

Ku lat-e l-M u d ik . Ladiki ye h .

M e sopotamia in the te xt i s no dou bt an error of the copyist We .

ou gh t p ro b ably to re ad C o mm age ne G os k u rd to re a d C om
r
p ”p
r o o ses .

e , like M e sopotami a, consiste d of one satrapy G rosku rd s e mend

’
.

ation of the te x t i s followed, al thou g h n o t app ro v e d o f by K ra m er .

VO L . m . u
16 2 ST R ABO . C asa v n . 760
.

pli e s) of fou
porti ons each of w hi ch has i ts own and all of
r , ,

the m a common w all

l
.

e le ucu cator fou nded the first o f the se porti ons

[ S s
] N i ,

transfe rri ng thi ther se ttle rs fro m Antigoni a w hi ch a short ,

ti me be fore A nti g on u s so n of Phi li p had b u

,
i l t ne ar i t T he , .

se cond w as b u ilt by the g e ne ral body of se ttle rs ; the thi rd by

S e le u cu s the son of C allin i c u
, s ; the fourt h by Anti och u s the ,

son of Ep i phane s .

5 Anti och i s t he me tropoli s of S yri a

. A palace w as con .

stru c te d the re for the pri nce s of the co u n try It i s not mu ch .

i nfe rior i n ri che s and mag ni tude to S e le uce i a on the Tigris

and Ale x an d re i a i n Egyp t .

e le ucu cator se ttle d he re the desce nd ants of Trip

[ S s
] N i
tole mu s, w hom we have me nti one d a li ttl e be fore O n thi s
2
.

accou n t the people of Anti och re gard hi m as a he ro, an d ce le

b rate a festi val to hi s honour on M ount C asi us ne ar S e le u
3

ce i a . T he y say that whe n he w as se nt by the Argi ve s i n

se arch of l o, w ho fi rst d i sappe are d at T yre , he w andere d
t hro u gh Cili ci a ; that some of his Argive compani ons se par
ate d from hi m and fou nde d Tarsu s ; t hat the rest atte n de d

hi m along the sea-coast, and, re li nq u i shi ng the i r se arch, se t

tle d w i th hi m on the banks of the O ronte s ; 4 that G ordy s the
son of T rip tole mu s, w i th some of those w ho had accompani ed

hi s fathe r, fou nde d a colony i n G ordyasa, and t hat t he de

sce ndants of the re st be came se ttl e rs among the i nhabi tants of
Antioch .

6 Daphne , a town of mode rate si ze , i s si tu

.
ls
ate d above
An ti och at the di stance of 40 stadi a He re i s a l arge fore st; .

w i th a thi ck cove rt of shade and S pri ng s of w ate r fl owi ng

throu gh i t In the mi dst of the fore st i s a sacre d g rov e ,
.

w hi ch i s a sanct uary, and a te mple of A poll o and Di ana It .

i s the cu stom for the i nhabi tants of A n ti oc h and the ne igh

bou ri n
g p eople to asse m ble h e re to c e le b rate p ubli c festiv al s .

T he fore st i s 80 stadi a i n circu mfe re nce .

T hese fou r p orti ons we re no d ou b t forme d by the four hills contai ne d

wi thin the c ircu i t of A ntioch T he circu i t w all e x iste d i n the ti me of
.

P ococke T he de tail e d and e x ac t descri pti on gi v e n of i t by thi s le arne d

.

trave lle r, as also hi s p lan of A nti oc h, agre e w i th S trab o s accou Po

’
nt .

-
cocke , D ost rip o f the E ast, ii
.
p 1 90 . . .

C i . 2 5
. .
3
M ou n t S oldi n .

O ronte s, or N ahr-e l-A sy B e i t -e l-ma .

164 ST R ABO . C asaun 761 . .

is a stronfortre ss si tu
g ate d on the p ass ov e r the A manu s,
w hi ch le ads from the g ate s of the A manu s i n to S ri a
y B e low .

P ag raa lie s the plai n of Antioch, thro u gh whi ch flow the rive rs
Arce uthos, O ronte s, and L abotas l
In thi s pl ai n i s al so the .

t re nch of M e le agru s, an d the ri v e r (Enoparas, on the banks of

’

w hic h Ptole my P hi lome tor, afte r havi ng de fe ate d Ale x ander

B al as, di e d of hi s w ounds a .

Above the se place s i s a hill calle d T rape zon from i ts form, ‘

and u pon i t Ve ntidius e ng aged P hrani cate s the Parthi an
5

ge ne ra l .

Afte r the se pl aces ne ar the sea are S e le uce i a and P i eria

, ,
6
,

a mou ntai n conti nu ous w i th the A manu s and R hosu s si tu ate d ,

be twee n Issus and S e le uce i a .

S e le u ce i a forme rly had t he name of H y d atopotami (rive rs

of w ate r I i d e rabl e fortre ss and may d e fy all
) t s. a co nsi ,

attac ks w he re fore Pompe y havi ng e x cl u de d from i t Ti g rane s

, ,

declare d i t a free ci ty .

T o the sou th of Anti och i s A pame i a, si tu ate d i n the i nte ri or ,

and to the sou th of S ele u ce i a the mou ntai ns C asi u

,
s and An ti

C asi u s .

S ti ll fu rthe r on from S e le u ce i a are the mou ths of the O ron

te s the n the N ymphre u
, m a ki nd of sacre d cave ne x t O ssi um
, , ,

the n follow s P osei di u "

m a small ci ty and H e racle i a e
, .

9 The n follow s L aodi ce i a si tu

. ate d on the se a ; i t i s a ve ry
,

we ll -b u il t ci ty w i th a good harbour ; the te rri tory be si de s i ts

, ,

fe rtili ty i n othe r respe cts abou nds w i th wi ne of w hi c h the

, ,

re ate st part i s ex porte d to Al e x andre i a T h w h ol e mou n

g e .

tai n ov e rhangi ng the ci ty i s pl ante d almost to i ts su mmi t w i th

vi ne s T he summi t of the mountain i s at a gre at d i stance
.

from Laodi ce i a sl opi ng ge ntly and by de gre e s u

, pw ards from
the ci ty ; b u t i t ri ses pe rpe nd i c u l arly ove r A pame i a .

Laodi ce i a su fle re d se v e re ly w he n Dolabe lla took re fu

'

ge
the re Be i ng be sie ged by Cassi us he de fe nde d i t until his
. ,

death bu t be i nv ol v e d i n hi s own ru
, i n the de stru ction of many
’
p a rts o f th e ci ty .

T he mode rn names of the A rce u thus and Labotas are u nknown .

T he A fre e n a c 14 5 . A tab le
. . .

C alle d P hraates by P se u do-A p pi an, in P arthi ci s, p 72 . .

S e le fke h .

7 P osi di , on the southe rn si de of the bay, which re ce ives the O rontes .

O n C ape Zi are t . a c 40 . . .
n x v r. o. i t
. .
Q10
. S YR IA . 165

1 0 In the di stri ct
. of A pame i a is a ci t
we ll fortifie d i n
y
a l m os t e e
v r y p a t
r. F o r i t co n si sts of a w e ll -forti fie d hill,
si t u ated i n a holl ow pl ai n, and al most su rrou nde d by the
O ronte s, w hich, passi ng by a l arge lake i n the ne i ghbou rhood,
flow s throu g h wi de -spre ad marshe s and me adows of v ast e x
te nt, afford i ng pastu re for cattle and horse s
l
T he ci ty i s thu
. s
se cu re ly si t uate d, and re ce i ve d the name C he rrhone su s (or the
pe ni nsula) from the nature of i ts posi ti on It i s w e ll supplied .

from a v e ry large fe rtile tract of cou ntry, throu g h w hi ch the

O rontes fl ows w i th n u merou s w i ndi ngs S e le u
. cu s N i cator,

and su ccee di ng kings, k e pt the re fi v e hu ndre d e le p hants, and

t he gre ate r part of thei r army .

It w as forme rly called Pe lla by the first M ace doni ans, be

cau se most of the soldie rs of the M ace doni an army had se ttle d
t he re ; for Pe lla, the native pl ace of Philip and Ale x ande r, w as
he ld to be the me trop oli s of the M ace doni ans H ere also the
.

sol di e rs w ere mu ste re d, and the b ree d of horses ke p t u p .

The re w e re in the royal stud more than thi rty thousand brood
mares and three hundre d stallions H ere we re e mploye d
.

c o l t- bre ake rs, i nstructors i n the me thod of fighti ng i n he avy

armou r, and al l w ho w e re pai d to te ach the arts of w ar .

T he power T rypho, su rnamed Di odotu s, acqu ire d i s a proof

of the i nfl u e nce of thi s l ace for w he n he ai me d at the e mpi re
p
of S yri a, he made A pame i a the ce ntre of hi s ope rati on s He .

was born at Casi ana, a strong fortre ss i n the A pame i an di s

tri e t, an d e du cate d i n A pame i a ; he w as a favou ri te of the

ki ng and the pe rsons about the court W he n he attempte d to .

e fie ct a re v ol u ti on i n the state , he ob tai ne d hi s su ppli e s from

'

A pame i a and from the ne ighbou ”

ri ng ci ti es, L ari sa, C asi ana,

M e gara, Ap olloni a, and others like the m, all of whi ch w e re

re ckone d to be l ong to the di stri ct of A
p am e i a H e w a
.s
pro

clai me d ki ng of thi s cou ntry, and mai ntai ne d his sov e re ig nty
for a long ti me . C mcili u s B assu s, at the he ad of two l e g i ons,

cau se d A pame i a to re v ol t, and was be si e ge d by two l arge

Roman armie s, but hi s re si stance was so vigorous and long
that he only su rre nde red v ol u ntarily and on hi s own condi
ti ons a
. For the cou ntry su pplied hi s army wi th prov isi ons,
1
T he te x t is corru pt .T he tran sla ti on fol low s the p p
r o ose d corr e cti on s
of L e tt on ne and Krame r . S hi zar, on the O ronte s .

C aeci li us B assus w as be si e ge d tw i ce i n A p ame i a, fi rst by C A nti sti u s,

.

afte rw ard s by M arcu s C rispu s and L u ci us S tati us M arci us C assi u.s su c

166 S T RA BO . C asa un . 763 .

and a g re at many of the chie fs of the ne ighbouri ng tri be s we re

hi s allie s w ho posse sse d stro nghol ds among w hi ch w as Lysi
, ,

as si tu ate d abo v e the l ak e ne ar A pame i a A re thu be long

l
, , sa , ,

i ng to S ampsi ce ramu s and Iambli c hu s hi s son c hi e fs of the ,

tribe of t he Eme se ni ’
A t no g re at di stance w e re He li opolis
.

and C hal ci s
swh h w
ic e re su bj ect to Ptole my son of M e nnaaus ‘
, , ,

w ho posse sse d the M assyss and the mou“ ntai nou s cou ntry of
the It u A mong t he aux i li arie s of Bassus was A lchas
'

rte ans .

damnu s
6
,
ki ng of the R hambaai a tri be of the Nomade s on thi s ,

si de of the E u phrates H e w as a frie nd of the Romans but

.
, ,

consi de ri ng hi mse l f as hav i ng bee n u nj u stly tre ate d by the i r

gov e rnors he re ti re d to M e sopotami a and the n be came a tri

, ,

bu tary of B assu s P ose i doni u

. s the S toi c w as a nati ve of thi s

pl ace a man of the most e x te nsive le arni ng among the p hi loso

,

p h e rs o f ou r ti mes .

1 1 T he tract calle d P arapotami a b e l ongi n g to the Arab

.
,

chi e fs and C hal ci di ca e x te ndi ng from the M assyas bord e r

, , ,

upon the di stri ct of A pame i a on the e ast ; and ne arly all the
cou n try fu rthe r to t he sou th of A pame i a be l ongs to the S ce ni
tae w ho re se mbl e the N omade s of M esopotami a
, In p ropor .

ti on as the nati ons app roach the S yri ans t he y be come more
ci v ili ze d w hil e the A rabi ans an d S e cu
,
i ta are le ss so The i r .

ce e de d i n dispe rsing the troops of this rebe l wi thou t mu ch di fli cul ty, se

cording to D i on C assi u s, x lvii 2 7 . .

A re thu sa, now R e stan, was fou nde d by S e le u cu s N i cator A ccordi ng .

to A pp ian, P ompe y su bdued S ampsi ce ramus. who was king of A re thusa .

O n thi s accou nt C i ce ro, in his le tte rs to A tti cu s (ii 14 , 16, 1 7 , calls .

P ompe y in de risi on S ampsi ce ramu s A ntony pu t Iambli c u

. s, son of S amp
si ce ramns, to de ath ; bu t Au gustu s restore d the small state of A re thu sa to
anothe r l amblicu s son of the forme r
,
.

T he pe ople of Emesa, now H e ms B albe k and K alk os

. .

T his P tole my , son of M ennaau s, was maste r chi e fly of C halcis, at the

foot of L i banu s, from w hence he made inc u rsi ons on the te rri tory of D a
mascus P ompe y w as in cli ne d to sup pre ss his robbe ri e s, but P tole my
.

softe ne d hi s ange r by a p rese nt of 1000 tale nts , w hi ch the R oman ge ne ral

ap pl ie d to the payme nt of his troops H e re maine d in possessi on of his
.

domini on u nti l his de ath, and w as su cce e ded by his son L ysani as, w hom

C le opatra pu t to de ath, on the pre te x t that he had ind u ce d the P arthi ans
to come i nto the cou ntry Josep hu .s B e ll Ju
,
d . .

O ne of the branches of A ntili banu s .

T hi s A lchasdamnu s i s constantly calle d A lc hcau doni us by D i on C as

si ns, w hom he calls t he A rab ian dynast Falcone r the re fore infe rre d
.

that he re w e ou h d p fi
d d f p fl cwv , bu
’

g t to re a A w v i ns te a o P a a t L e tronne
doe s not ad opt thi s re ad ing, and su pposes the Rhambmi may have be en a
tri b e of the A rab ians .
168 S T B A BO . C s sa ua . 264 .

from the opposi te coast . In war ti me the y ob tai n w ate r a

li ttle i n front of the ci ty, from the channe l (be twe e n the i sland
and the mai nl and ), i n w hi ch the re is an ab u ndant spri n
g .

T he w ate r is ob tai ne d by le tti ng down from a boat, w hich

se rv e s for the p u rpose , and i nv e rti ng ove r the spri ng at the
(
bo t to m o f the se a), a w i e mou
d - the d fu nne l of lead, the e nd of
w hi ch is contracte d to a mode rate -si ze d O pe ni ng ; ro u nd thi s
i s faste ned a (long ) le athe rn pipe , w hi ch we may call the ne ck,
and w hi ch rece iv e s t he w ate r, force d u p fro m t h e sp r in g
throu g h the funne l T he w ate r first forced up i s se a wate r,
.

bu t the boatm e n wai t for the flow of pu re and potable w ate r,

w hi ch i s rece iv e d i nto v e sse ls re ady for t he p u rpose i n as .

large a q u anti ty as may be re q u i re d, and carry i t to the ci ty 1

.

1 4 T he A radii were anci e ntly governed by the ir own

.

ki ngs i n the same manne r as all the othe r Phoenician ci tie s .

A fte rwards the Pe rsi ans, M ace donians, and now the Romans
have change d the gove rnme nt to i ts pre se nt state .

T he A radii, toge the r w i th the other Phoeni ci ans, conse nte d

to be come allie s of the S yri an ki ngs b u t u pon the d isse nsion
of the t wo b rothe rs, C all i n i cu s S e le u cu s and A ntiochu s H i e rax ,

as he w as call e d, the y e spou se d the p arty of C alli nic u s the y

e nte re d i nto a treaty, by w hi ch the y w ere all owe d to rece i v e

pe rsons w ho q uitte d the k i ng s domi ni ons, and took re fu

’
ge

among the m, and we re not obliged to de l iv e r the m u p ag ai n s t

the i r w ill The y we re not; how e v e r, to su
. ffe r the m to e mbark
and q u i t the island wi thout the ki ng s pe rmi ssion From thi s
’
.

the y de rived g re at ad v antages ; for those who took re fu ge

the re w e re not ordi nary pe ople, b u t pe rsons who had he ld
the highe st tru sts, and appre he nde d the w orst conse q u e nce s
v e d the m
( w h e n the y fle d
)
. T he y re g ar d e d th os e w h o re ce i
w i th hospi tali ty as the i r be ne factors the y ack now le dge d
‘

t he i r p re se rv e rs, and re me m be re d wi th g rati tude the ki ndness

whi ch t he y had rece iv e d, parti c u larly afte r the ir re tu rn to

the i r ow n cou ntry . It w as thu s that the A radi i acq u i re d

osse ssi on of a l arge p art of the opposi te con ti ne nt, most of
p
w hi ch the y p osse ss e v e n at p re se nt, and we re othe rw i se su c

T he resistance of the se a wate r to the ascent of the fresh water is cu t

off by this inge ni ous contrivance , and the fre sh w ate r rise s above the le ve l
of the se a throu gh the i
pp ,
e by n a tu ra l cau ses , th e he ad o r sou rc e o f the
spring be ing i n the u e r rou nd o f t h e m ain la n d T h i s foun tai n i s now
pp g .

known by the name of A in Ibrahi m, A braham s fou ntam

’
.
a: x v i . c. u§ . 15, 16 . S YR IA . 16 9

cessf u
l . T fortu ne the y a
o th s dde d p ru
i good de nce and i n
du stry i n the cond u ct of t he i r mari ti me ad ai rs w he n the y
'

saw the i r n e ig hbou rs, the Cili ci ans, e ng age d i n pi rati cal ad

ve ntures, the y n e ve r on any occasi on took part w i th the m i n

su ch (a di sg race fu l ) occupation ’
.

1 5 A fte r O rthosi a and the rive r Ele u

. the ru s i s Tripoli s,
w hich has i ts de si g nati on from the fact of i ts consi sti ng of
three ci tie s, Ty re , S i don, and A radu s C ontig u ous to Tri poli s .

”
T he oprosopon, w he re the mou ntai n Li banu s te rmi nates .

B et wee n the m lie s a small place calle d T ri eres .

16 The re are two mou

. ntai ns, which form C oele -S yri a, as
i t i s calle d, lyi ng ne arly paralle l to e ach othe r the com
me nce me nt of the asce n t of both the se moun tai ns, Li banu s
and A nti li banu s, i s a li ttle w ay from the se a L i banu s rises
abov e the se a ne ar Tripoli s and T heo p rosopon, and A nti li
banus, abov e the se a near S i don The y termi nate some w he re .

near t he Arabi an mou ntai ns, w hi ch are abov e t he di stri c t of

D amascu s and the T rachone s as the y are the re calle d, w he re
,

the y form fru itful hills A hollow plai n li e s be tw e e n the m, the

.

bre adth of w hich tow ards the se a i s 200 stadi a, and t he

le ngth from t he se a to the i nte ri or i s abou t tw i ce that n u mbe r
of stadi a Rivers flow through i t, the l arge st of w hich i s the
.

Jordan, w hich w ate r a country fertile and productive of all

thi ngs It contai ns al so a lake , w hi ch produ
. ce s the aromati c

ru sh and re e d In i t are al so marshes T he name of the lake i s

. .

G e nne sari ti s It p rod u ces also b al samu

. m 3
.

A mong the rivers i s the C hrysorrhoas, w hich commence s

B xiv o v
. . 2 . . . G ree go .

If the w ords of the te x t, ¢ épet 66 r a i , i t p rodu ce s also, re fe r to the

lak e , ou r au thor w ou ld con tradi ct hi mse lf ; for b e low , 4 1 , he say s that
J e richo al one produ ce s i t T he y mu st the refore b e re fe rred to
. a hol low
ve ; and the fac t that the y do so arise s from the re markab le
”
p la i n ab o
e rror of S trabo, i n p lac i ng Ju dma i n the valle y forme d by L ibanu s and
A nti libanu s From the manne r in w hich he e x pre sse s hi mse l f, i t i s
.

e vid e nt that he su pp os e d th e J ordan to flow , and the L ak e G e nne sare t to

be situ ate d, be tw e e n the se tw o mou ntains A s to the Ly cu

. s (the N ahr
el K e l b ) , S trab o, if he had visi te d the cou ntry , w ou ld ne v e r hav e sai d
that the A rab ians transporte d u p on i t t h e i r m e rc han d i se I t is .e v i de n t

that he has confu se d the ge ograp hy of all the se di stri cts, by transfe rring
u
J dte a, w i th i ts ake s
l a n d ri v e rs, to C e l e -S y r i a P rop e r ; an d h e re p ro b ab ly
we may fi nd the re su lt of hi s first error i n confou nding C oale ~ S yria P r
o
er wi th C arl a-S yri a u nde rstood in a w i de r me aning S e e ab ove , c 1
p
. . .

lz
 17 0 srnae o
'
. G AB A UD 765 . .

from the ci ty and te rri tory of Damasc u s, and i s almost on e

ti re ly d rai e d by
n w a te cou
r- rses for i t su pplies w it h w ate r
a l arge tract of cou ntry, w i th a v e ry dee p soi l .

T he L yc u and the Jordan are navigate d u

l
s p wards chiefly
by the A radu, wi th v esse ls of b urde n .

1 7 O f the pl ains, the first rec koni ng from the se a i s calle d

.

M acrae and M acra pe d i u- m He re P ose i doni us says the re

.

w as see n a se rpe nt lyi ng de ad, w hi ch w as ne arly a ple t hru m

i n le ng th, and of su ch a b u lk and thi ckne ss t hat me n on horse
back standi ng on e ach side of i ts body could not see one nu
othe r the j aws w he n O pe ne d cou ld take i n a man on horse
back , and the scales of the ski n w e re large r than a shie ld .

1 8 Ne x t to the plai n of M acras i s that of M assyss, w hich

.

al so contai ns some mou ntai nou s p arts, among w hi ch i s C hal

ci s, the acropolis, as i t w e re , of the M assyss T he com .

”
me nce me nt of this plain i s at Laodi ce i a, ne ar L i banus T he .

I tu rz e ans and Arabi ans, all of w hom are free boote rs, occu py
the w hole of the mou n tai nou s tracts T he hu. sband me n l i v e

i n the pl ai ns, and w he n harasse d by the free boote rs, the y re

q ui re protection of v ari ous ki nds T he robbe rs have strong
.

holds from w hi ch the y i ssu e forth those , for e x ample , w ho

occ u py L i banus hav e high up on the mountain the fortre sses
S i nna, B orrhama, and some othe rs lik e the m ; lowe r down,
Botrys and G igartus, cave s also ne ar the sea, and the castle
on the promontory T he oprosopon Pompe y de stroye d the se
.

fastnesse s, from w he nce the robbe rs ov e rran B ybl u s,

a
and
B e rytu s si tuate d ne x t to i t, and w hi ch li e b e tw e e n S id on
and T he oprosopon .

B ybl u s, the royal se at of C i n ru s i a re d to A don is

y , s s c .

Pompey de li v e re d thi s pl ace from the tyranny of Ci nyras, by

striki ng of hi s he ad It i s si tu
. ate d u pon an e mi ne nce at a
li ttle di stance from the se a .

1 9 A fte r B yblu
. s i s the rive r Adoni s, and the mou
“
ntai n
Cli max , and Palm-B yblus, the n the ri ve r Lycus, and B e ry tus .

Thi s latte r place w as raze d by T ryphon, b u t now the R 0

mans have re stored i t, and two legi ons w e re sta ti one d the re
by Ag ri ppa, w ho also adde d to i t a large porti on of the ter
ri tory of M ass as, as far as the sou rce s of t he O rontes T hese
y .

sou rce s are ne ar L i banu s, the P arade i su s, and the Egypti an

N ahr-e l -Ke lb. Iouschi ah . G e be il .

B e yrou t
.
5
N ahr-Ib rahim .
17 2 ST RA BO . C A S A U B 756
. .

much more Tyre Both howe ve r we re formerly

the glory of .
,

and are at p rese nt di sti ng u i she d and ill ustri ous ci ti es bu

, t ,

which of the two shou ld be calle d the capi tal of P hoenici a i s

a su ‘
bj ect of dispute among the i nhabi tants S idon i s si tu ate d .

upon a fine naturally -forme d harbour on the mai nlan d .

2 3 Tyre i s w holly an i sland b u

. ilt ne arly i n the same ,

manne r as Aradas It i s j oi ned to the conti ne nt by a mound

.
,

w hi ch Ale x ande r rai se d w he n he was besie gi ng i t ,

It has .

t w o harbou rs one close the other ope n whi ch i s calle d the

, , ,

Egypti an harbou r T he hou ses he re i t i s sai d consist of

.
, ,

many stories of more e v e n than at Rome ; on the occurre nce

, ,

the re fore of an earthqu

, ake the cit y was nearly de moli she d ,
3 .

It su stai ne d g re at i nj ury whe n i t w as take n by si e ge by

Ale x ande r but i t rose abov e the se mi sfortunes, and recov e re d

,

i tse lf both by the skill of the pe ople i n the art of nav igati on ,

i n w hich the Phoenici ans i n ge ne ral have al ways ex ce lle d all

nations and by (the ex port of) p u
, rple -dye d manu factu res ,

the Tyri an pu rpl e be i ng i n the hig hest e stim ati on T he she ll .

fi sh from whi ch i t i s procu re d i s cau ght ne ar the coast and ,

the Tyri ans have i n g re at ab u nd ance othe r requ i si te s fo r dye s

i ng . T he great nu mbe r of dye i ng works rende rs the city

unple asant as a place of resi de nce bu t the su peri or skill of ,

the pe ople i n the p racti ce of this art i s the sou rce of i ts

we al th . T he i r i nde pe nde nce was se cure d to the m at a

smal l e x pe nse to the mse lv e s not only by the ki ngs of S yria , ,

bu t also by the Romans w ho confirme d w hat the forme r ,

The y pay e x travagant honou rs to Hercu

3
had conce ded . le s .

T yre —dauhte r of i don Z

Isai ah x xi i i 12
g . . .

I n B v 0 i ii § 7 , S trab o tells u s that A u u stu s prohi b i te d hou

. . . .

g ses
be ing e re cte d of more than 7 0 R oman fe e t tn he 1ght .

J ose phu s (A ntiq Ju d xv 4 , 1 ) states, that M ark A ntony gave

. .

C leo patra all the coast of P hoeni cia, from Ele u

.

the ri a to Egy p t, w i th the

e xce p tion of T y re and S i don, w hi ch he le ft i n the e nj oy me nt of the ir
anc ie nt inde pende nce Bu t accordi ng to D i on C assi u
. s (lx i v Au gu stus .

a1 ri ve d 1n the East m the spring of the e ar 734, n c , or e ighte e n y e ars

h
. .

be fore the C hristian era, and de pri ve d t e T yri ans and S i don ians of their
l ibe rty , 1n conse que nce of the ir se d iti ou s condu ct It follows t he re fore , .

that i f S trabo had trave lled in P hoenici a, he mu st have vi si te d T y re be

fore the above date , be cau se his acco u nt re fe rs to a state of things ante rior
to the arrival of A u gustus i n S y ri a , an d i n thi s ca se the i nfo rm ati on he

g e s respe cting the state of the ne i ghb ou

i v rin g ci tie s mu st be long to the
same date , bu t he speaks ab ove 1 9) of the order re estab lished by
11 x v 1 .
.
§ 24 . S Y R IA . ra ce me s . 17 3

T he g re at n umbe r and magni tude of the ir colonie s and ci ti es

are p roo fs of the i r mari ti me skill and pow e r .

Su c h the n are the Ty ri ans .

24 T he S i doni ans are sai d by hi sto ri ans to e x ce l i n v ari ou

. s
ki nds of art as the w ords of H ome r also i mply
,
l
Be si de s .
,

the y c u l ti v ate sci e nce and stu dy astronomy and ari th me ti c ,

to w hi ch the y w e re le d by the appl i cati on of nu mbe rs (i n

ac cou n ts) and nigh t sai li ng e ach of w hi ch branches of k now
( ,

le dge ) conce rns the me rchan t and se aman i n the same man
ne r the Egyp ti ans w e re le d to the i nv e nti on of ge ome try by
the me nsu rati on of grou nd w hi ch w as re q u i re d i n conse q ue nce
,

of the Nil e con fou nding b i ts ov e rflow t he re spect iv e bou n

y , ,

dari e s of the cou ntry It i s thou ght that geome try was i ntro
.

du ce d i nto G re e ce from Egypt and astronomy and arit hme ti c ,

from P hoeni ci a A t pre se nt the be st opport u

. ni tie s are afforde d

i n the se ci tie s of acq u i ri ng a know le dge of the se and of all ,

othe r b ranche s of p hil osop hy .

If w e are to be li e v e P ose i doni u s the anci e n t opi ni on abou t ,

atoms origi nate d wi th M ochas a nati v e of S i don w ho li v e d , ,

be fore the Troj an ti me s Le t u s how e v e r di smi ss su

. bj e cts , ,

re l ati ng to an tiq u i ty In my ti me the re w e re di st i ng u

. i shed
h il p h e rs nati v es of S i don as B oe thu s w i th w hom I
p o s o , , ,

stu
”
di e d the philosophy of A ri stotle and D i odotu s hi s b rothe r .
,

Anti pate r w as of Tyre and a li ttle be fore my ti me Apoll o ,

ni u s w ho p u
,
blishe d a table of the p hilosop he rs of the school
of Ze no and of t he i r w ri ti ng s
, .

Tyre is di stant from S idon not more than 200 stadi a B e .

twee n the tw o i s si tu ated a small tow n cal le d O rn i thopol is , ,

ch e mp ti e s i tse l f ne ar
3
( th e c i ty o f bi rds ; ne x t a ri v e r
) w hi
T yr e i nto the se a f
Ne t a te r Ty e is P
x . r al m -tyr u s (anci e nt

Tyre ) at the distance of 30 stadi a ‘ .

,

A gri ppa at B e yrou t, which was effe cte d fou r ye ars after the coming of

Au g u stus 1n to S y r i a W e m .u s t co n c l u d e , t h ere for e , th at S tr a b o s pe a k s

n l y by h a a f th e P h tn nic i a n c it i es a n d th at h e h ad n e v e r s e e n th e
o e r s y o ,

cou nt ry i tse l f Le tronne

. .

Il xx i ii 7 43
. . .

b
P ro a b ly u n d e r Z en a r c h n s o f S e l e u c i a , th e P o ri p ate tt c p h i l oso p h e r

whose lectu res he atte nde d B x iv 0 v . . 4 . . . .

N ah -
Qu asmie h
w
r .

V estig e s o f th e a n ci e n t c i ty st i ll re m a in H e re a s t.h e ce l e b r a te d
te rn lo of t h e P ho en i ci an H e rc u le s, f o u nd e d a c cor d i n g t o H e ro d o tu s , ii .

44 , fore 2 700 s o . .
174 srnxso . C asana. 753 .

25 . The n follows P tole mai s, a l arge ci ty, forme rly calle d

A ce .
‘ I t w as the place of re nde zvou s for the Pe rsi ans i n

the i r e x pe di ti ons ag ai nst Egypt Be twee n A ce and Tyre is

.

a sandy be ac h, the sand of w hi ch i s u se d i n maki ng gl ass .

T he sand, i t is sai d, i s not fu se d the re , bu t carri e d to S idon to

unde rgo that proce ss S ome say that the S i doni ans hav e, i n
.

the i r ow n cou ntry, the v i tri fiable sand accordi ng to othe rs,
the sand of e v e ry place can be fu se d I he ard at Ale x andri a
.

from the glass-w orke rs, that the re i s i n Egyp t a k i nd of v i tri

fiable e arth, w i thou t w hich e x pe nsiv e w orks i n glass of v a
rions colou rs cou ld not be e x e cute d, but i n othe r countries
othe r mi x t u re s are re q u i re d ; and at Rome , i t i s re ported,
the re hav e be e n many i nv e n ti ons both for p rod u ci ng v ari ou s

col ou rs, and for facil i tati ng the manu fac ture , as for e x ample

i n glass w are s, whe re a glass bowl may be purchase d for a

c O ppe r coi n, and gl ass i s ordi narily u se d for d ri nki ng
2
.

26 A phe nome non o t

.
3 f he rarest
ki nd i s said to hav e occu r

re d outhe shore be tw ee n Ty re and Pto le mai s T he pe ople of

.

P tole mais had e ngage d i n b attle w i th S arpe don the g e ne ral, and
afte r a sig nal de fe at we re le ft i n thi s place , whe n a wav e from
t he se a, like the ri si ng ti de , ove rw he l me d the fu gi ti v es some
we re carri e d ou t to se a and drow ne d, othe rs pe ri she d i n
hollow pl aces the n ag ai n the e bb su cce e di ng , u ncov e red

and di splaye d to sig ht the bodi e s lyi ng i n confu sion among

de ad fish .

A si milar phe nome non took pl ace at M oun t O ssi um i n

Egyp t T he g rou
. nd, to a consi de rabl e di stance , afte r a v i ole nt
and single shock fe ll i n p arts, at once e x chang i ng place s ; the
e l e v ate d parts oppose d the acce ss of the se a, and p arts w hi ch
had su bsi de d ad mi tte d i t Anothe r shock occurre d, and the
.

pl ace re cov e re d i ts ancie nt posi tion, e x ce pt that the re was an

al te ration (i n the su rface of the g rou nd ) i n some pl ace s, and
none i n othe rs Pe rhaps such occurre nces are connec te d w i th
.

pe riodi cal re turns the nature of whi ch i s unk now n to us .

Thi s i s said to be the case w i th the ri se of the wate rs of the

Nile , which e x hibi ts a vari e ty i n i ts odeote, but obse rves (i n
'

e ne ral ) a ce rtai n orde r, whi c h we do not comp re he nd

g .

2 7 Ne x t to A ce i s the Towe r of S trato, w i th a stati on for

.

A cre . Le tronne e sti mate s this at a pe nny .

A the ne u b y
’
s, p.7 42, B ohn s C lass L i
. rar .
17 6 ST R A BO . C an o n.

30 Ne x t and ne ar Ascalon i s the harbou

. r of t he G azte i T he
.

ci ty i s si tu ate d i nland at the di stance of se ve n stad i a . It was

once famou s, b u t w as raze d by Ale x ande r, and re mai ns u nin
habi te d . The re i s sai d to be a passage the nce across, of 126 0
st adi a, to t he ci ty A i la (A e lana , si tu i m
l
) a t ed on the n ne r o st
re ce ss of t he Arab i an G u lf .Thi s rece ss has two branches,
one , i n the di recti on of Arabi a and G aza, i s called Ai lani tes,
from the ci ty u pon i t ; the othe r i s i n t he di rection of Egy pt,
tow ards H e roO poli s, to w hich from P e l u
’
si um i s the S hortest
road (be t wee n the t wo se as) . Trav e lli ng i s pe rforme d on
cam e ls, throu gh a de se rt and sandy country, i n the course of
whi ch snakes are fou nd i n gre at n umbe rs .

3 1 Ne x t to G aza i s Raphi a, w he re a battle was fou

.
’
ght
be twee n Ptole my the Fou rth and Anti oc hu s t he G re at
‘ .

T he n Rhi nocolura, so calle d from the coloni sts, w hose noses

°

had be e n mu ti l ate d. S ome E thiopian i nv ade d Egypt, and,

inste ad of putti ng the male factors to de ath, cut 01? the i r noses,
and se ttled the m at R hi nocolara, su pposi ng that the y would
not v e ntu re to re tu rn to the i r own cou ntry, on accou n t of the
d i sgrace fu l condi tion of the i r faces .

3 2 T he w hole cou
. ntry from G aza i s b arre n an d sandy,
and stil l more so i s that di stri ct ne x t to i t, w hi ch con tai ns the
‘
lake S irboni s, lyi ng above i t i n a di re cti on al most paralle l to
the se a, and le avi ng a narrow pass be twee n, as far as w hat is
calle d the Ecreg ma
" T he le ngth of the pass i s abou t 200,
and the greate st bre ad th 5 0 stadi a T he Ecre gma i s fille d u
.
p
w i th e arth T he n follows anothe r conti nuous tract of the
.

same k i nd to C asi u m, and the nce to P e lu

s
si um .

33 T he C asi u
. m i s a sandy hill w i thout w ate r, and forms a
romontory : the body of Pompe y the G re at i s b u ri e d there,
p
and on i t i s a te mple of J u pite r C asi u s
9
. Near this place
Pompe y the G reat was betraye d by the Egyp ti ans, and put
to de ath . Ne x t is the road to P e l usi um, on w hi ch i s si tu ate d

A kaba or A kaba-Ila . N ear S u ez. R e fah

.

11 c 2 18
. . . El A rish . S e b a ki -B ardo i l
.

T he passage throu g h wh i ch th e l ak e di sc harge d i ts e lf i nto th e se.a

R l-C as .

It appe ars that i n the ti me of S trabo and J ose phu s the te mple of
J upi ter only re mai ned ; at a later pe riod a town was b uilt the re , of w hich
S te ph B y zant , A mmianu
. . s M arce llinu s, and othe rs spe ak, and whi ch
be came the seat of a bishopric .
R . xvr . c . 11 . 34 , 35 . JU DE A . 17 7

G e rrha mpart as i t i s calle d of C habri as and the

and the ra , , ,

i t n a P e lusi um f m d by th v fl w i g f th N i l i
p s e r or e e o e r o n o e
, e n
l a ce s n at urally holl ow and marsh
p y .

Su ch i s the natu re of Phoeni ci a Arte mi dorus says that .

,

from O rthosia to P e lu si um i s 3 650 stadia i ncl udi ng the w i nd ,

i ng of the bays and from M e laenae or M e lani e i n Cili ci a to

,
2
C e le nde ri s, on t he confine s of Ci li ci a and S yri a, are 1 900
stadia ; the nce to the O rontes 5 20 stadi a, and from O ronte s

to O rthosi s 1 1 3 0 stadi a .

3 4 T he weste rn e x tre mi ties of Ju

. dsea tow ards C asi as are
occu um
pie d by Id aaan s,
an d by t he l ak e [ S i rboni s
] T he .

Idu maaans are Nabataeans W he n drive n from the i r coun .

"
try by se di ti on, the y passe d ove r to the Je w s, and adopte d
t he i r cu stoms 4
T he gre at er part of the cou
. ntry along the
coast to Je ru sale m i s occ upi e d by the Lake S i rb oni s, and
by the tract for Je ru con t iguou
sal e m i s ne ar the
s to i t ;
se a, w hi ch, as w e hav e sai d, may be see n from the arse n al
is

of Jopp a
6
The se di stri cts (of Je ru
. sale m and J op pa) l i e

tow ards the north t he y are i nhab i te d ge ne rally, and e ach

place i n parti cu lar, by mi x e d tribes of E g ypti ans, A rabi ans,
and Phoeni ci ans O f thi s descripti on are the i nhabi tants of
.

G alilee , of the plai n of Je ri cho, and of the te rritori e s of P hi

lade lphi a and S amari a, su 7 rname d S e baste b
y H e rod ;
8
b ut
althou gh the re i s such a mi x ture of i nhabi tants, the re port
most cre dite d, one ] among many thi ngs be li e v e d re spec ti ng
the te mple [and the i nhabi tants] of Je ru sale m, i s, that t he

Egypti ans were the ance stors of the prese nt Je w s 9 .

3 5 A n Egyptian prie st name d M ose s, w ho posse ssed

.

a port i on of the cou ntry calle d the Low e r

[ Egy p ]
t
be i ng di ssati sfied wi th the established i nstituti ons
the re, le ft i t and came t o J u daca w i th a l arge body of people
w ho w orshipped the D i vi nity H e de cl are d and tau ght that .

the Egypti ans and Afri cans e ntertaine d e rrone ou s se ntime nts,

B xvi c i ii
. 3. . . B x iv e v
. 3 9
. . . . .

A rab ia P e traea P e tra, now cflle d Karac , was the capi tal
.

J osephu s, A nt Ju d xii i 9 l . 27 , abov e . . . . .

R abbath-A mmon, or A mma .

H erod re bu i lt S amaria, and su rrou nde d i t wi th a v ast e ncl osure .

T he re al so he e re cte d a magni fice nt te mple , and gav e to the c ity the su r

n ame of S e b aste , in honou r of A u g tu

us s .

In b x ii i 0 ii . 5 , ou r au thor agai n says that the J e w s w e re ori

. . .

g in ally E gy p ti an s S o also J ose phus , x.i v 7 2 . . .

vo n. III . N
17 8 ST R A BO . C an on;

in re pre se nti ng the D ivi ni ty unde r the like ne ss of wi ld

be asts and cattle of the fie ld that the G re e k s also w e re i n
e rror i n maki ng i mages of the i r gods afte r the hu man form .

For G od [ sai d he ] may be thi s one thi ng w hi ch e ncompasse s

us all land and se a whi ch w e call heav e n or the uni verse or
, , , ,

the natu re of thi ng s

1
W ho the n of any u
. nde rstandi ng wou ld
ve nture to form an i mage of thi s De i ty re se mbli ng anyth i ng ,

w i th w hi ch w e are conve rsant ? on the contrary w e ou ght not ,

to carve any i mages b u t to se t apart some sacre d grou

, nd and
a shri ne w orthy of the De i ty an d to w orship H i m w i thou
, t any
si mili tu de ’
H e tau .ght that those w ho made fortunate dreams
we re to be pe rmi tte d to sle e p i n the te mple w he re the y mi ght ,

d re am b oth for the mse l ves and othe rs ; that t hose w ho

p ra c ti se d te m pe ran ce an d j usti ce and no n e e lse m i g ht
, e x
pe ct ,

good or some gi ft or sign from the G od from ti me to ti me

, , .

3 6 By su
. ch doctrin e M oses
a
pe rsuaded a large body of
ri ght-mi nde d pe rsons to accompany hi m to the pl ace w he re

Je rusalem now stands H e easily obtai ne d posse ssi on of i t

.
,

as the spot w as n ot su ch as to e x ci te j e alou sy nor for w hi ch ,

the re cou ld be any fie rce conte nti on for i t i s rocky and , ,

althou gh w e ll supplie d wi th w ate r i t i s surrounde d by a ,

‘
barre n and w ate rle ss te rri tory T he space wi thi n [the ci ty] i s
.

60 stadi a [i n circu mfe re nce ] with rock unde rne ath the su
, rface .

Inste ad of arms he tau , ght that the ir de fe nce was i n the i r

sacre d thi ngs and the Divi ni ty for w hom he w as de si rou , s of

fi ndi ng a se ttle d place promi sin g to the people to de live r su

, ch
a ki nd of worship and re ligi on as shou ld not burthe n those
w ho adop te d i t w i th great e x pe nse nor molest the m wi th [ao
.
,

ne possessi ons nor othe r absu

call e d
] d ivi ,rd p racti ces .

M ose s thu s ob tai ne d the ir good O pi nion and establi she d no ,

ordi nary ki nd of gove rnme nt All the nati ons around w ill
.

i ngly u ni te d the mse lve s to hi m all u re d by hi s d i scou

, rses and

promi ses .

“
Jui mente cola u nu mque nume n inte lligu
, nt su mmnm illu d et ,

e te mu m ne que mutabile ne que i nte ri turum T aci tu

”
, ,
s H i st v c 5 . , . . . .

S trab o he re attri b utes to M ose s the O pinions of the S toics .

S trabo appe ars to have had li ttle acq u aintance wi th the J e w ish hi s
tory p re vi ous to the re tu rn from capti vi ty nor any e x act knowle dge u
, nt i l
the arri val of the R omans in J u dma O f the B i ble he does not se e m to
.

hav e had any know le dge .

P rob ab ly S trabo copies from accounts whe n the u y w as

co ntr not w e ll
cul ti vate d .
180 ST R AB O . C A B A UB .
762 .

39 . W hat truth the re may be

i n these thi ngs I cannot say
the y hav e at least bee n re garde d and be lie ve d as tru e by
manki nd He nce prophe ts re ce ived so mu
. ch honou r as to be

thou ght w orthy e ven of throne s, becau se the y w e re suppose d

to commu nicate ord i nance s an d p rece pts from the g ods, both
du ri ng the i r l i fet ime and afte r the ir de ath as for e x ample
Te i re si as ,

to whom alone P rose rp ine gave wisdom and unde rstanding afte r death
b u
the others fi i t a o t as shado ws ”1
.

Su ch w ere A mp hi arau s, T rophoni us, O rphe u s and M u saeus ,

i n forme r ti mes the re was Zamolx i s, a Pyt hagorean w ho was ,

accou nte d a g od among the G e tw and i n ou r ti me , De cmne us,

the d i v i ne r Of
B yre bi stas Among the B O S porani , the re was
.

A chai caru s among the Indi ans, w ere the G ymnosophi sts
among the Persi ans, the M ag i and N e cyomante i s, and be
’

si des these the Le canomant e i s 3

and H ydromante i s among
the Assyri ans, we re the C haldseans ; and among the Romans,
the Tyrrhe ni an divi ne rs O f dreams 5
.

Su ch was M oses and hi s su cce ssors ; the i r be g i nni ng was

g ood, but the y dege ne rate d .

40 W he n J u
. dsea O pe nly became su bje ct to a tyrannical
gove rnme nt, the first pe rson who e x change d the ti tle O f
p ri e st for that of ki ng was Al e x ande r 6 H i s sons w e re B y r
.
'

can u s and A ri stob u l us W hile the y we re di sp uti ng the succes

.

si on to the ki ngdom, Pompe y came u pon the m by surprise,

de pri v e d the m O f the i r pow e r, and destroye d the ir fortre sse s,
fi rst taki ng Je ru sal e m i tse l f by storm 7 It was a stronghold,.

si tu ate d on a rock , we ll forti fie d and we ll su

3
ppli ed wi th water
494 . D i vi ne rs by the de ad .

D i v ine rs by a dish into w hich w ate r w as pou re d and li ttle wat en

i mage s made to fl oat . D ivi ne rs by wate r .

«b oaxéw rm i s the re adi n O f the te x t, whi ch G rosku rd su

5
p g pposes to be a
corru p n of the L atin w ord H aru
ti o sp e x I ad opt the re adi ng oi wvoac dzroc,
.

ap prove d by K rame r, al thou gh h e ha s n ot i n tro d uce d i t i n to th e te x t .

A ccording to J ose p hu s, J ohanne s H yrcanu s d yi ng, a c 107, was

. .

su cce e d e d by A ristob u lus, who took the title O f k ing, thi s b e ing the
fi rst instan ce of the assu mp tion of that name among the J e ws since the
B abylonish cap ti vity A ri stob u
. lu s, w as su cce e ded by A le x ande r J ann a ns,
w hose tw o sons were H yrcanu s II and A ristob u . lu s IL , su ccessive ly kings
of J u d aea, a c 6 7 , 68
. . . s c 63 . . .

S olomon s condu i t w as constru cte d on the hy drau

’
l i c p rinci ple , that
w ate r ri se s to i ts own le ve l T he R omans su
. bse q uen tly, be i ng ignorant
of thi s p ri nci ple , constru cte d an aq u e du ct .
a x v r. o n
. . . 41 . J UDE A .

w ithi n, but i ly p arche d w i th drought A

e x te rn all y e n t re .

d itch was cu t i n the rock 60 fe e t i n de p th and i n w i dth 2 5 0 , ,

fee t. O n t he w all of the te mple were bu ilt towe rs constructe d ,

of the mate ri als p rocu re d w he n the d i tch w as e x cav ated T he .

c i ty w as take n i t i s sai d by w ai ti ng for the day of fast on

, , ,

w hich t he Je w s we re i n the habi t of abstaini ng from all w ork .

Pompe y [av aili ng hi mse lf of thi s] fille d up the di tch and , ,

thre w bri dges ove r i t H e gav e orde rs to raze all the walls .
,

and be de stroye d as far as w as i n hi s powe r the hau , n ts of ,

the robbe rs and the tre asu re holds of the tyrants

- T wo of .

these forts Thrax and Tau ,

ru s w ere si tu ate d i n the p asses l e ad ,

i ng to Je ri cho O the rs w e re Al e x andri u . m H yrcani um M achae , ,

ru s Ly si as and those abou

, t P hil ad e lphi a and S cy thop olis ne ar
, ,

G alile e .

4 1 Jeri cho is a pl ai n e ncomp asse d by a mou

. ntai nous di s

tri ct whi ch slope s tow ards i t some what i n t he manne r of

,

a theat re He re i s the P hoeni con (or pal m plantati on) w hi ch

.
,

contai ns v ari ou s othe r tre e s of the cu lti v ate d ki nd and pro ,

du ci ng e x ce lle nt frui t ; but i ts chi e f producti on i s the p alm

tree .It i s 100 stadi a i n le ng th the whol e i s w ate re d w i th
stre ams and fi lle d w i th dwe lli ngs
,
H ere also i s a p al ace .

and t he g arde n O f the balsamu m T he latte r i s a shrub wi th

l
.

an aromati c sme ll re se mbling the cyti su s and the te rmi nthu

a
2
,
s .

Inci si ons are made i n the bark and v e sse l s are pl ace d be ne ath
m
,

to rece ive the sap whi ch i s like c milk Afte r i t i s colle ct

,
.

e d i h v e sse ls i t becomes soli d It i s an e x ce lle nt re medy for

, .

he adache incipie nt su fiusi on of the e ye s an d di mne ss of

'

, ,

sight It be ars the re fore a high price e spe ci ally as i t i s pro

.
,

du ce d i n no other pl ace
4
Thi s i s the case also wi th the .

P hoeni con whi ch al one contai ns the caryote s palm i f w e

,
5
,

e x ce pt the B abyl oni an plain and the cou ntry abov e i t to ,

w ards the e ast : a l arge re v e n u e i s de riv e d from the p alms and

balsamu m x ylobal samum i s also used as a pe rfume

6
.

B alsamode ndron G iliade nse P l iny x u 25 . . .

M e di cago arb orea T he pistachi a, b xv c 11 . 10 . . . . .

In b x vi 0 ii
. . 1 6, our author says that i t is fou
. . . nd on the b orde rs
of the L ak e G e nnesare th .

It yi e lds, during the hot se ason, an u n me nse quanti ty O f toddy or

palm w i ne .

O b taine d by b oiling the b ranche s of the b alsamodendron in w ate r, and

skimmi ng O ff the re sin .
1 82 S T RA BO . C asa un
. 764

.
‘
4 2 T he L ak e S i rboms i s of g re at e x te nt S ome say that .

i t i s 1000 stadi a i n c i rc umfe re nce It stre tche s along the

.

coast, to the di stance of a li ttle more than 200 stadi a It i s .

dee p, and the w ate r is e x cee di ngly he avy, so that no pe rson

can di v e i nto i t i f any one w ades i nto i t u p t o th e w a i st, an d
atte mp ts to mov e forw ard, he i s i mme di ate ly li fte d ou t of
t he w ate r 2
. It abou nds wi th asp haltu s, w hi ch r i se s, n ot
howe v e r at any re gu lar se asons, i n b ubbles, like boi li ng w ater,
from the mi ddle of the dee pe st p art T he su
. rface i s conv ex ,

and pre se nts the appe arance of a hillock Toge the r w ith the
.

asp hal tu s, the re asce nds a g re at q u anti ty of sooty v ap ou r, not

pe rce ptible to the eye , w hi ch tarnishes copper, silv e r, and

— e ve n gol d T he ne ighb ou
.

v
e er ty h i n g b right . ri ng peopl e k now

by the tarni shing of the i r vessels that the asphal tu s i s be gi n

n i ng to ri se , and the y pre p are to coll e ct i t by me ans of rafts

compose d of ree ds . T he asphal tu s i s a clod of e arth, liqu efi ed
by heat the air force s i t to the surface , whe re i t spre ads i tse lf .

It i s ag ai n change d i nto so firm and soli d a mass by cold

w ate r, su ch as the w ate r of the l ak e , that i t re q u i res cu
f
tti ng
or choppi ng (for u se ) I t fl oats u
. pon the w ate r, whi ch, as I
hav e describe d, doe s n ot admit of divi ng or i mme rsi on, bu t
li fts up the pe rson who goes i nto i t Those who go on rafts
.

for the asphal tu s cu t i t i n p ie ces, and tak e aw ay as mu ch as

the y are able to carry .

43 S u ch are the p he nome na Bu .t Posi doni u s says, that the

pe ople be i ng addicte d to magic, and practi si ng i ncantati ons,

(yb thes e m e ans) consol idate the asphal tu s, p o u ri n g u p o n i t
uri ne and othe r fe ti d fl uids, and the n cu t i t i nto pie ce s ( I n .

cantati ons cannot be the cau se , b u rhap s u ne ma have

) t pe ri y
some pe cu liar p owe r (i n e ffecti ng the consoli dation ) i n the

S trab o he re commi ts the si n lar e rror O f confou nding the L ak e A s

p h al ti te s, or the D e ad S e a, w i th t e L ake S i rbonis L e tt onn e.atte m pts to

e x plai n the ori gin O f the e rror . A ccording to J ose phu -
s, the P e re a, or that

p ar t o f J u d a
e a w hi ch is on the e aste rn si de O fthe J ordan,be tw e e n the lake O f

T ib e ri as and the D e ad S e a, c ontaine d a distri ct (the e x act p osi ti on of

w hi ch is not w e ll known , bu t whi ch, according to J ose phu s, cou ld not be
far from the Lake A s halti tes) called S ilbonitis T he rese mb lance of this
p
.

name to S irbonis pro ab ly mi sle d ou r au thor .

S pe ci fic gravi ty l 2 l l , a de gre e of de nsity scarcel y to be me t wi th in

°

any o the r natu ral wate r M arce t s A nalysi s P hi los T rans part ii
’
. . . . .

a
p g e 2 98
. 18.07
1 84 sr m o . C A B A U D 766..

c uri ng O n i ts banks grow tre e s whi ch be ar a fru

. i t like the
apple T he Egypti ans u
. se the asp haltu s for e mbalmi ng t he
bodie s of the dead .

4 6 Pompe y c u. rtail e d the te rri tory w hi ch had b ee n forcibly

appropr i ate d by the Je w s and assigne d to H yrcanu s the priest
,

hood S ome ti me afte rwards H e rod of the same family and

.
, , ,

a nati v e of the cou v i ng su rre pti ti ou sly O b taine d the

1
n tr
y h a ,

p r i estho od d i sti ng u i she d, hi ms e lf so m uc h ab ov e h i s p re d e

cessors parti c u larly i n his i nte rcou

, rse bot h civ i l and poli ti cal , ,

w ith the Romans, that he rece i ve d the ti tle and au thori ty of

”
ki ng first from Antony and afte rw ards from Aug u st u s
, ,

C msar H e pu t to de ath some of hi s sons on the pre te x t of

.
,

the i r havi ng conspire d ag ai nst him ; othe r sons he le ft at hi s

3

de ath to su ccee d hi m and assigne d t o e ach porti ons of hi s

, , ,

ki ngdom C msar bestowe d upon t he sons also of He rod marks

.

of honou
‘
r, on hi s siste r S alome f and on he r dau ghte r Bere ’

n i ce T he sons w e re u
. nfortu n ate and w e re p u blicly acc u se d , .

O ne of the m di e d i n e x i le among the G al atae Allobroges

6
,

whose cou ntry w as assig ne d for hi s abod e T he othe rs by g reat .

,

It has be e n a s ubj ec t of dispute whe the r H erod was of J ewish or

Idu mman origin .

H erod w e nt to R ome 3 c 38, and ob taine d from the senate the . .

ti tle of king In the disp u te b e tw ee n O ctavi u

. s and A ntony , he esp ouse d
the cau se of the latte r O ctavi u s not only p ardone d him and confirm
.

hi m in his ti tle , but also adde d othe r ci ti es to his domini ons

lg
n 0 . . .

T he chi e f promote rs of the cri mes O f H e rod w e re S alome his siste r,

who de si re d to gratify he r hatred ; and A nti pater, who ai me d at the
throne H e rod, i nfl u
. e nce d by the ir mi sre prese ntati ons, pu t to de ath
M ari amne his w i fe , A ristobu lu s he r brothe r, and A lexandra he r mo the r ;
al o hi s sons A ri stobu lu d A l d b id A nt i t thi d n wh
s s an e x an e r, e s es p a e r, a r s o , o
had conspire d agai nst hi s life .

Au gustu s confe rre d on A rche lau s the hal f O f the ki ngdom O f H e rod
w i th the ti tle O f e thnarch, promising to grant the ti tl e O f king , shou ld he
prove worthy of i t T he othe r half O f the kingd om was se parate d into
.

t te t rchi es, and di vi de d b e tw e e n P hil ip and A ntip as, two othe r sons
0q l er z
g
Au gustu s not onl confi rme d to S alome the le gacy made to he r by
H e rod, O f the towns amne ia, A zoth, and P hasaélis, bu t grante d to he r
also the roy al
p ala ce an d do m a i ns of A sc al on .

T his w as A rche lau s, w hose ty ranny was i nsu pp or ta b l e H e w as se .

cu se d by the chi e f J e w s and S amaritans be fore A u g ust u s , w h o e x ile d hi m

to V i nne , to the sou th of L yons, where he di e d the followi ng year,
A . D g 0
n xvi . c
. . m . l . P E R S IA N G U LF .
1 85

i ntere st and soli ci tati on but wi th di fli culty O btai ne d le av e to

, ,

re turn to the i r ow n cou ntry e ach wi th hi s te trarchy re store d

1
,

to hi m .

CHAPTER III .

1 ABO V E Judaea and

. yri a as far as Babyloni a and
G s S
ael -
,

t he ri v e r trac t al ong the b anks O f the E u

,
p hrate s towards the
sou th li e s the w hol e O f Arabi a e x ce p t the S ce n i te i n M e so
, ,

ta m i W hav l re ady sp oke n O f M e sopotam i a an d f

p o a e . e a ,
o
?
t he nations that i nhabi t i t
T he p arts on the othe r (the easte rn ) si de of the E u phrate s ,

towards i ts mou t h are occu pi e d by Babyloni ans and the na

,

ti on O f the C hal dseans W e have spoke n of the se people also

.
3 .

O f the re st of the cou n try w hi ch follow s afte r M e sopo

tami a and e te ds as a as
, x n f r C e le -S yri a the part approach ,

i ng the ri v e r as w e ll as [a part of] M e sopotami a are ‘

, ,

occu i d by A bi S ui ta w h a d i i d d i nto small

p e ra an ec o re v e ,

sov e re ig ntie s and i nhabi t trac ts w hi ch are b arre n from w ant

,

of w ate r T he y do not till the land at all or only to a small

.
,

e x te n t b u t the y kee p he rds O f cattle of al l ki nds p arti cu

, larly ,

of came ls Abov e the se i s a great de se rt ; but the parts lyi ng

.

still more to the sou th are occu pie d by the nati ons i nhabi ti ng
Arabi a Fe li x as i t i s calle d T he northe rn si de of thi s tract
,
.

i s forme d by the abov e -me nti one d de se rt the easte rn by the ,

Pe rsi an the w e ste rn by the Arabi an G ulf and the southe rn by

, ,

T his re fe rs to the j ou rne y of P hili p and A ntip as to R ome A t the de ath .

of H e rod, A rche lau s w e nt to R ome , A n 2, to soli cit the confirmati on O f

. .

his fathe r s w i ll, i n w hich he had b e e n name d ki ng T he tw o b rothe rs,

’
.

A n ti pas and P hili p , also w e nt the re , and the kingdomof H e rod was div ide d
as abov e state d , A fte r the e x ile of A rchelau s, his domini ons w ere admi n
i ste re d by hi s two brothe rs .

S trab o does not appe ar to hav e b e e n acq u ainte d wi th the hi story O f the
tw o b rothers alte r the i r re tu rn to J u d wa ; for othe rwi se he w ou ld not hav e
omi tte d to me nti on the e x i le of A nti as T hi s te trarch. i t is known , w e nt
p .

to R ome A D 38, to i ntri gu. . e agai nst his b rothe r, O f w hom he w as j e alous;
bu t he was hi mse lf accu se d by A gri p p a O f having inte lligenc e wi th the
P arthi ans, and w as e x iled to Ly ons, A n 39 . . .
 1 86
r
'
s R A Bo . C A BA U B
. 766 .

the gre at se a lyi ng outsi de Of both the g ulfs , the w hole of

w hich i s called the Ery thrman S e a .
1

2 T he Pe rsian G u
. l f has the name al so of the S e a O f Pe rsi a .

Eratosthe nes spe aks of i t i n this manner : The y say that the
”
mouth i s so narrow, that from H armozi , the promontory of
Carmani a, may be see n the promontory at M acae, i n Arabia .

u
From the mo th, the coast on the right hand i s circ ular, and at
fi rst inclines a li ttle from Carmani a towards the e ast, the n to
the north, and afterwards to the w e st as far as T e re d on and
the mou th of the E u phrates ‘ In an e x te nt of abou
. t
stadi a, i t comprises the coast O f the Carmani ans, Pe rsi ans, and

Su si ans, and i n p art O f the B abyloni ans ( O f t he se w e ou r .

se lv es have be fore spoke n ) He nce direc tly as far as the

.

mou th are stadia more , accordi n g, i t i s sai d, to the

comp u tati on of A n drosthe nes O f Thasos, who not only had ac

compani e d N e archu s, b u t had also alone sail e d along the se a
coast O f Arabi a
‘ It is he nce e vide nt that this sea i s li ttle i a
.

fe rior i n size to the E u x i ne .

H e says that A ndrosthenes, w ho had nav igated the g u lf

w i th a flee t, re l ates, that i n sai ling from T e re don wi th the
conti ne nt on the right hand, an i sland Icaros i s me t wi th,
5

lying i n front, whi ch contai ne d a te mple sacre d to Apol lo, and

an orac le of [D i ana] T au ropol us .

3 . Havi ng coaste d the shore of Arabi a to the di stance O f

2400 stadi a, the re lies, i n a dee p g u lf, a ci ty O f the n ame of
G e rrha, be longi ng to C haldze an e x iles from Babylon, w ho
6

T he name Erythraaan, or R e d S e a, was e x te nde d to the whole of the

A rabian G u lf, to the se a whi ch su rrou nds A rab ia to the sou th, and to a
g r e at part O f the P ersi an G u lf .

T he cape H armozi, or H armozon, is the cape K u h e ste k O f C armani a,

K e rman, si tu ate d O p osi te to the p romontory M ace ta, so call e d from the
p
M ace , an A rab i an tri be li vi ng in the ne i ghbou rhood T his last promon .

t ry i s now calle d M ocandon, and i s the A saboru m promontori um O f

p
l tole my .

For a long peri od the E u ph ra tes h as ce ase d to di sch a r ge i tse lf di re ctl y

r te the P e rsian G u l f, and now u ni tes wi th the T i gri s ab ove 100 mile s from
ia 0 se a .

T he foll ow e d, bu
re ading t not i ntrodu ce d i nto the te x t, by Kramer is
that su t d by t h rrec ti ons f L t nn a nd G o s kurd mi f dv

u
gg es e e co O e ro e r ,
’
A p¢i fiwv r apahi a v r a pa whstw a v r a xafl c r d»
' ’
.

P e lu dj e , at the e ntrance of the G u lf of G ran .

H e e re n (C omme nt G e tting 17 93
. . Vol x i pp 66, 67)
. . . .

t hat this ci ty w as fou nde d by C haldm ans sole ly for the pu rpose
for the transi t of goods to B aby lon, the trade having for a long ti me be e n
1 88 ST R A BO . G uav a 767. .

w as ki ng of the cou ntry, and the se a re ce ived i ts name from

hi m It i s said that M i thropaste s, the son of A rsites, satrap
.

of P hrygi a, poin te d ou t the se thi ngs to the m . M i thropaste s

w as bani she d by Dari u s, and resi de d i n thi s isl and ; he j oi ned
hi mse lf to those w ho had come down to the Pe rsi an G u lf,
and hope d throu gh thei r means to have an opportuni ty of re
tu rni ng to hi s ow n cou ntry .

6 . Along the whole coast of the R ed S e a, in the dee p

p art of the w ater grow tree s re se mbli ng the laure l and the
oli v e .W he n t he tide e bbs, the whole trees are v i sible above
t he w ate r, and at the fu ll tide they are some times e ntire ly
c ov e re d This i s the more sin gular becau
. se the coast i nland
”
has no tree s .

Thi s i s the descrip tion give n by Eratosthe nes of the Pe rsi an

S e a, w hich forms, as w e have sai d, the eastern si de of Arabi a
Fe li x .

7 N earchu
. s says, that the y w e re me t by M i thropaste s, in
company w i th M aze ne s, who w as gov e rnor of one of the
i slands, called i n the Pe rsi an G u lf ; that
M ithropaste s, afte r hi s re tre at from O gyri s, took re f ge u
t he re, and w as hospi tably rece i ve d ; that he had an i nte rvie w
w i th M aze ne s, for the p u rpose of be i ng recomme nde d to the

M ace doni ans, i n the fl ee t of w hi ch M aze ne s was the g u i de .

Ncarob as also me ntions an i sl and, me t wi th at the t e

comme nce me nt of the v oyage along the coast of P e rsi a, w he re
are fou nd pe arl s i n large qu anti ti es and of great v al u e ; in
othe r i slands the re are transp are nt and b ri lli ant pe bbles ; i n
t he i sl ands i n front of the E u phrate s the re are tree s w hi ch
se nd forth the odou r of franki nce nse, and from the i r roots,
w he n b ru i se d, a (pe rfu me d ) j ui ce fl ow s ou t ; the crabs and
se a he dge hogs are of v ast si ze , w hi ch i s common i n all the
e x te ri or seas, some be i ng l arge r than M ace doni an hats

othe rs of the capaci ty of tw o cot li ; he says also that he had

y
see n d rive n on shore a w hale fi fty c u bi ts i n le ngth.

In P tolemy, this island is called Vorochtha, now Vroct, or K i amis, or

D schi sme .

r) xa vma , a b road-
’

brimme d M acedoni an hat .

a n
. uc . . xv . l, 2 . A R A B IA . 1 89

C H A P T ER iv .

1 . mme nces on the si de of B abylonia w i th

AR A BIA co
M aece ne l
I n front of thi s di stri ct on one side lie s the de se rt
.
,

of the Arabi ans on the othe r are the marshe s

2
,
opposi te to the

Chal daeans forme d by the ove rfl ow i ng of the Euphrate s and

, ,

i n anothe r di re cti on is the S e a of Pe rsi a This country has .

an u nhe althy and clou dy atmosphe re i t i s su bj e ct to show e rs ,

and al so to scorchi ng he at ; still i ts produ cts are e x ce lle n t .

T he v i ne grow s i n the marshe s as mu ch e arth as the plant

may req uire i s lai d upon hurdl e s of ree ds the hurdle i s frs
3

que ntly carrie d away by the wate r and i s the n force d back ,

agai n by pole s to i ts prop e r si tu ati on .

2 I re tu
. rn to the O pi ni ons of Eratosthe ne s whi ch b e ne x t ,

de li ve rs re specti ng Arabia H e i s spe aki ng of the northe rn

.

and de se rt p art l i ng b e tw ee n Arabi a Fe li x

y , G oa l s-S yri a , ,

and Jadaza to the re cess of the Arabi an G u

, lf .

From H e roopoli s si tuate d i n that rece ss of the Arabi an

,

Gu lf w hich i s on the si de of the Nile to Babylon tow ards , ,

Pe tra of the Nabatmi are 5 600 stadi a T he whole tract li es , .

in the di rection of the su mme r solsti ce (i e e ast and w e st) and . .

,

p asse s through the adj ace nt Arab ian tribe s name ly N abataei , ,

C hau lotaei and A grasi , Above the se pe ople i s Arabi a.

Fe li x stre tchi ng out

, stadi a towards the sou th to the
Atlantic S e a ‘ .

P liny , v 21 , menti ons a p lace whi ch he calls M assica, situ

. ate d on
the Eu phrate s, ne ar the mou th of a canal w hi ch commu ni cate d w i th the
T igris ne ar S e leu ci a It i s now calle d M asse i b-khan, and is at a short d is
.

tance ab ov e B aby lon, on the b orde rs of the dese rt I do not know .

whe the r thi s is the M e cene of S trab o G osse lli n . .

S trab o he re re fe rs to the marsh lakes now called M e sdj e d H osai n,

’

R ahémah, H ou r, & c T he C haldaaans whom he menti ons occu

.
p i e d the
cou ntry along the b anks of the E u phrates to the coast of the P ersian
Gu lf .

In C ashmir me lons are now grown in the same manner Hu mb oldt .

re marks that the same contri vance is ado te d in M e x i co for the cu ltivap
p
ti on of ve ge tab le s .

L e tronne he re propose s to re ad Erythman or Ethi opian S e a .

190 S T R A BO . C as aun 768 . .

T he first people, ne x t afte r the S yri ans and Je w s, w ho cc

co py this cou ntry are hu sband me n The se pe ople are suc
.

ce e de d by a b arre n and sandy tract, p rod u ci ng a fe w palms, the

acanthu s, and tamari sk ; w ate r i s ob tai ne d by diggi ng [ w e lls]

l

as i n G e drosi a . It is i nhabi te d by Arab i an S e cu . i ta , w ho

bree d camels T he e x tre me parts towards the south, and
.

opposi te to Ethi opia, are w ate red by su mme r show e rs, and
are sowe d t wi ce , lik e the l and i n Indi a Its ri ve rs are e x
.

hau swd i n w ate ri ng plai ns, and by ru n ni ng i nto la es

k T h e .

ge ne ral fe rti li ty of the country is v e ry gre at ; among othe r

products, the re is i n particular an abundant supply of hone y
e x ce p t horses,
a
there are n u merou s he rds of an i mal s, mu le a
( asses i ), a n d sw i ne bird s also of e v e ry ki nd , e x ce p t g ees e a n d
t he g alli naceou s tribe .

Four of the most populous nations i nhabi t the e x tre mi ty of

t e above me ntione d cou
h - ntry ; name ly , the M i nm i the part
towards the R e d S e a, w hose large st ci ty i s Carna or C arnana 3
.

Ne x t to these are the S abmans, whose chi e f ci ty is M ariaba

‘
‘ .

T he thi rd nati on are the C attabane i s, e x te ndi ng to the strait s

’5

and the passage across the Arabi an G u lf The i r royal seat .

i s called Tamna T he C hatramoti tm are the fu

.
6
rthe st of
the se nati ons tow ards the e ast The i r ci ty i s S abata
. .

3 All these ci tie s are governed by one monarch, and are

.

fl ouri shi ng The y are adorned with be auti ful te mples and
.

palace s The ir houses, i n the mode of bi ndi ng the ti mbers

.

tog e the r, are like those i n Egypt T he fou .r cou ntri e s com
prise a g re ate r te rri tory than the De l ta of Egypt 7 .

T he son does not su ccee d the fathe r i n the throne , bu t the

son w ho i s born i n a family of the noble s first afte r the se

ce ssion of the ki ng A s soon as any one i s i nv este d w i th the

.

gov e rnme nt, the pre gnant wive s of the nobles are registe red,
and g u ardi ans are appoi nte d to watc h w hi ch of the m i s fi rst
de live re d of a son T he cu. stom is to adop t and e du cate the

M imosa N iloti ca . T hi s is re markable C arn A lmanazil

. .

M ariaba was no t the name of a ci ty , bu t the ti tle of a c i ty ac q uired b

M ari ana oppi du
y
the re si de nce of the i r sove re i gns . m, says P li ny , vi
”
.

3 2, si gnifi cat domi nos omni u

“
m T he capi tal w as calle d S aba, now
.

S abbea ; and the cou n try i n whi ch i t is si tuate d i s calle d S ab i e h .

5
Ye men . T he pe op le of H adramaii t .

T he e x tent w as six ti me s as large as the D e l ta .

1 92 S T R ABO . C asa ua . 769
.

i be twe e n the two conti ne nts ; si x i slands conti guous to

st ad a
l

one anothe r l e av e a v e ry narrow p assage throu gh the m for ves

se l s by filli ng u
, p th e in te rv al be twee n the contine nts Throu g h .

these goods are transported from one conti ne nt to the othe r

on rafts ; i t i s this passage w hi ch i s cal le d the S trai ts Afte r .

the se i sl ands the su, bse que nt navig ation is among bays along the
M yrrh cou ntry i n the di recti on of sou
,
th and e ast as far as the ,

Cinnamon country a distance of about 5 000 stadia ; beyond

,
2

thi s di strict no one to this ti me it i s sai d has pe ne tr ate d T he re

, , .

are not many ci ti es u po n t he c oast b ut i n th e i nt

,e ri or the y
are nu me rous and we ll i nhabite d S uch i s the account of
.

Arabi a give n by Eratosthe nes W e must add w hat is re late d

.

also by othe r wri ters .

5 A rte midoru
. s
3
says that the p romontory of A rab ia O
, p ,

T he 60 and 200 stadia assigned to the strai ts re fe r to the tw o passage s

the re to be fou nd T he 60 stadi a agre e wi th the di stance of the easte rn
.

cape of B abe lmande b, the anci ent P alindromos, to the island M ehu n ; and
the 200 stad i a to the distance of this island from the coast of A fri ca In .

this last inte rv al are the six i slands of w hic h S trab o sp e aks .

T his passage has some ti mes b e en mistaken to me an, that the re gion
p rod u c i ng myrr h and ci nna mon re fe rs to the s ou the rn co ast O f A rabia .

Ou r au thor he re spe aks of the coast O f A fri ca, w hi ch ex te nds from the
S trai t of B abe lmande b to C ape G u ardafu i T his sp ace i n followi ng the
.

c oas t is 160 or 165 le agu es, whi ch are e qu i vale nt to 5000 O lympic stadi a .

G osse lli n .

T he long and inte resti ng passage from 5 to the end O f 5 20 is take n

from A rte mi doru s, wi th the e x ce pti on of a ve ry fe w facts, whi ch ou r
au thor has take n from othe r sou rces, accompani e d by obse rv ations of
his own . O n compari ng thi s fragme nt of A rte mi doru s wi th the e x tracts
of A gatharchi des p rese rv e d by P hoti u s, and the de sc ri pti on of A rab i a and
T roglodyti ca whi ch Di odoru s S icu lu s (b i i i 3 1 ) says he de ri ve d from
. .

A gatharchide s, we find an i d enti ty , not only in almost all the de tails, bu t

also in a gre at nu mbe r O f the e x pressions It is, the re fore , e vi dent that
.

A rte midoru s, for this part of his w ork, scarce ly di d any thi ng more than
cop y A gatharchi des A gatharchi des, in his you
. th, he ld the si tu ati on of
se cre tary or re ade r to H eracli des L e mbu s, w ho (according to S u idae) li ve d
i n the re i gn of P tole my P hi lome tor T his king di e d a c 1 46
. . He . .

wrote a work on A sia in 10 b ooks, and one on E u rope in 49 books ; a

ge ographi cal work on the Ery thre an S e a in 5 books ; a tre atise on the
T roglody tes in 5 books ; and othe r works H e wrote i n the A tti c di alect
. .

H is sty le , according to P hoti u s, w as di gni fie d and pe rspi cu ou s, and

ab ou nde d i n se nte nti ou s passages, w hi ch inspi re d a favou rab l e opi ni on of
his j u dgme nt . In the compositi on of his spe e che s he w as an imitator of
T hu cy d i de s, whom he e q u alle d in d i gni t and e x ce lle d in cle ame ss H is .

rhe tori cal tale nts also are hi hl y

g p ra i se d P ho tius H e was ac u
.
q a inted
w i th the langu age of the Ethiopians, and appe ars to have b e e n the fi rst
n x vr c
. . . xv . 6
. A R A B IA . 1 93

l
posi te to D e i ro, i s calle d A ci la, and that the pe rsons who li ve
ne ar De i re de p ri ve t he mse l ve s of the p re p u ce .

In saili ng from H e rO O poli s alon g T rog lody ti ca, a ci ty i s me t

wi th calle d P hi lote ra, afte r the si ste r of the se cond P tole my ;
2

i t w as fou nde d by S at r u
y s ,
w h o w a s se n t to e x plore the hu n t
i ng -g rou nd for the e le phants, and T roglodyti ca i tse l f N ex t .

to thi s i s anothe r c i ty, Arsi noe ; and ne x t to thi s, spri ngs of hot
wate r, whi ch are sal t and bi tte r ; the y are pre cipi tate d from
a hig h rock , and di scharge the mse l v e s i n to the se a The re i s .

i n a plai n ne ar (the se spri ngs) a mou ntai n, w hi ch i s of a re d

col ou r l i ke mi ni u m Ne x t i s M yus Hormo s, w hi ch i s also

.

cal le d Ap hrodi te s H ormo s ; 3 i t i s a large harbou r wi th an

O bliqu e e ntran ce In fron t are three i sl ands tw o are cov e re d

.

wi th O live trees, and one (the thi rd ) i s le ss shade d w i th trees,

and abou nds wi th g u i ne a fow ls
- ‘ The n follow s A cathartus
.

or Fou m u u
( l B a
y) , w h i c h , lik e M y a s H or s,
i s i n the l ati t d e o f
the The b ai s T he b ay i s re ally fou
. l, for i t i s v ery dange rou s
from rocks (some of w hi ch are cove re d by t he se a, othe rs
ri se to the su rface , as al so from al most constan t and fu u
) ri o s
te mpe sts A t the bottom of the bay i s si tu
. ate d the ci ty
B e re ni ce fi

6 Afte r the bay i s the i sl and O phi odesf so calle d from the se
.

ci de n tal ci rc u mstance [ of i ts hav i ng once be e n infe ste d wi th se r

pe nts] It w as cle are d of the se rpe nts by the ki ng, on account
.
7

of the de stru cti on occasi one d by those n ox i ou s ani mal s to the

pe rsons w ho fre q ue nte d the i sland, and on account of the
tow ns fou nd the re T he topaz i s a transpare nt stone,
.

sp arkli ng w i th a golde n l u stre , w hi ch how e v e r i s not e asy

to be di sti ngu i she d i n the day -ti me , on account O f the b ri ght

n ess of the su rrou ndi ng light, b u t at nig ht the sto ne s are
v i sible to those who colle ct the m T he colle ctors pl ace a
.

ve sse l ove r the spot [ w he re the topaze s are se e n ] as a mark,

an d d i t h m u i n th e d a A b ody of me n was appoi nte d
g e p y .

and mai ntai ne d by the ki ngs of Egypt to g u ard the pl ace

w ho disc ove re d the tru e cause of the inu ndations of the N il e S ee S mith, .

art A gatharchides
. .

G he la . K osse i r .

M ou se H arb ou r, or H arb ou r of Ve nus .

M e le agri de s . B ende r-e l -K e b ir .

Ze morgc t or Zamargat T he A gathonis Insu la O f P tole my

.
.

7
P otle my P hilade lphu s .

v oa. m .
194 S T R AB O . C an o n. 770.

whe re these stones we re fou nd, and to su pe ri nte nd the collec

tion of the m .

7 Ne x t afte r thi s i sland follow many tribe s of Ichthyophagi

.

and of Nomade s ; t he n su cce e d s the harbou r of t he god de ss

S ote i ra (the Pre se rve r), whi ch had i ts name from the ci rc u m
st ance O f the escape and prese rv ation of some mas
vesse ls] from gre at dange rs by se a .

Afte r this the coast and the gulf se e m to unde rgo a gre at
change : for the voyage along the coast i s no longe r am ong
rocks, and app roac hes almost close to A rab ia ; t he se a i s so

shallow as to be scarce ly of the de p th of t w o org u i aa, and has

l

the appearance of a me adow, i n conse q u e nce of the se a-we e ds,

whi ch abou nd i n the passage , be i ng v i sible throu g h and under

t he w ate r E v e n trees he re grow from unde r the w ater, and
.

the se a abou nds w i th se a-dog s .

Ne x t are tw o mountai ns, the Tauri (or the Bulls), prese nt

“

i ng at a di stance a re se mblance to t he se animal s The n fol .

lows another mountai n, on w hich i s a te mple of Isi s, bui lt by

S esostri s ; the n an i sland planted w i th oli v e tre e s, and at
ti me s ove rflowe d Thi s i s foll owed by the ci ty Ptole mais,
.

ne ar the hu nti ng grou

- nds of the e le p hants, fou3
nde d by E u
me de s, w ho was se nt by Philade lphu s to h h
t e u n t i n g -ground .

H e e nclose d, w i thou t the k nowle dge of the i nhabi tants, a ki nd

of pe n i nsu la w i th a di tch and w all, and by his courteous ad
dre ss g ai ne d ov er those who we re i ncli ne d to obstru ct the
w ork , and i nste ad of e ne mie s made the m hi s fri e nds .

8 In the i n te rv e ni ng space , a b ranch of the ri ve r Asta

.

‘
boras di sc harges i tse lf It has i ts source i n a l ake , and
.

e mp ties part of i ts wate rs i nto the ba u

[ y] , b t the l ar g er por
t ion i t contrib u te s to the Nile T he n follow si x i slands, calle d
.

L atomiasf afte r the se the S abai ti c mou 6

th, as i t i s called, and

A bou t 12 fee t .

T he whole of this descri pti on is so vagu e that i t w ou ld be d ifi cu lt to

re cognise the posi ti on of the
pla c es m e nt i one d by S t ra b o w i th ou t th e a s
si stance of scatte re d noti ce s by othe r au thors T he re su
. lt of man y com
s le ads me to fix u on 16 5 8 as abou u m
°
i
'

p a r son
p t th e l ati t d e of P to le ak
E pi the ras M ou
.nt T auru s w as 22 le agu es hi ghe r u p , a n d th e h a rb ou r
of the godde ss S ote i ra 12 l e agu e s b e y ond G osse lli n
. .

n m
L e tror e translates H roht p al c « pdc 7 5 05 g as P tole mai s Ep i the ras ;
se e c . IV . g‘
T acazze , which how e ver doe s not appe ar to have u
s ch a branch.

T hese islands are to the north of A rkiko .

Gu lf of M atzua .
196 S T R ABO . C asa ua . 7 71

w hich the y pre p are i n the same manne r as the R hi zo phagi

pre pare the ir roots .

Ne x t to Elasa are the w atch-to w e rs of De me tri us, and the

al tars of Conon In the i nte ri or Ind i an re e d s grow i n ab nu
. d
ance . T he cou n try the re i s calle d the cou n try of C oraci u s .

F ar i n t he i n te ri or w as a place calle d Ende ra, i nhabi te d by

a n ake d tri be, w ho u
l
se bow s and ree d arrow s, the poi nts of

w hi ch are harde ne d i n the fire T hey ge ne rally shoot the

.

ani mal s from tre e s, some ti me s from t he g ro u nd The y have .

nu me rous he rds O f w ild cattle among t he m, on the fl e sh of

w hi c h the y su bsist, and on that of othe r w ild ani mals W he n .

the y hav e take n nothi ng i n the c hase , the y d re ss dri ed ski ns

upon hot coals, and are satisfie d w i th food of this ki nd It i s .

the i r cu stom to propose tri al s of skill i n arche ry for those who

have not attaine d manhood .

Ne x t to the altars of Conon i s the port of M e li nus, and

ab ov e i t i s a fortress c all e d that of C orau s and the chase of

C ora u s, a l so an ot he r fo rtress an d m ore h u nti ng -g roun d s T he n .

follow s the harbou r of A nti phi lu s, and abov e t hi s a tribe , t he

C re O phagi , de pri v e d of the pre p u ce , and the w ome n are

e x ci se d afte r the Je w i sh c u stom

ii
.

10 Fu . rthe r still tow ards the souh are the C ynamolgi ,

t a

calle d by the nati v e s A grii , w i th l ong hai r and long b e ards,

w ho ke e p a b ree d of ve ry large dogs for hu nting th e Indi an

cattle w hi ch come i nto the i r c ou ntry from the ne ig hb ou ri ng

di stri ct, drive n thi the r e i the r by w il d be asts or by scarc i ty of

pasturage T he ti me of the ir i nc ursion i s from the summer
.

solsti ce to the mi ddl e of w i nte r .

Ne x t to the harbour of A nti phi l us i s a port calle d the

G rove of the Colobi (or the M u tilate d ), the ci ty B e re ni ce 4
of

G ymne tm B e tw e e n the S pe rmophagi and the C re ophagi , A gathar

.

chi de s place s anothe r

p p
e o le ca l le d C n
y g e e taa S t.ra b o an d P l in y d o n o t
m e n ti on t h e m ; b ut th e so rt o f l i fe t he G y mne ta '
, o f w h i ch th e y b oth
spe ak, le ad rese mb le s that of the C yne ge taa or C yne gi of A gatharchi des
and D iodoru s S i culu s (i i i . It se e ms the re fore that the se two authors,
as w e ll as S trab o and P li ny , me ant he re to spe ak o f on e and the same
trib e of E thiop i an G ymne tze , w hic h might have b e e n disti ngu ished by
the parti cu lar name of C yne ge tm, or C yne gi D uT he i l
. .

A b o ve , 0 i i. 37. .

M i lke rs of bi tc he s .
a

T his B e re nic e w as also su rname d E pi D i re , b e cau se i t w as ne are r

the pro montory D ire than the othe r c i ti e s o f the same name .It is pro
b b y B ailul, about 12 le agues to the n rth west of A ssab
a l o -
.
n. x v r c rv
. . . 11 , 12 . T H E A R A B IA N G U L F .
197

l
S abas, and S abre a cons i de rable y;
ci t than the grove of

E ume nes .
3

Above i s the ci ty Darada, and a hu nti ng -g rou nd for

”
e k phants, calle d A t the W e ll T he di stri ct i s i nhabi te d by
.

the Ele p a h n to p g (
ha i o r El e p ha n t- e a te rs ), w h o are oc cu pi e d i n
hu nti ng the m W he n they descry from the trees a he rd of
.

e le phants di recting the ir cou rse t hrou gh the forest, the y do

n ot [the n ] attack , bu t the y approac h by ste al th and hamstri ng
t he hi ndmost straggle rs from the he rd S ome kill the m Wi th
.

bows and arrow s, the latte r be ing dippe d i n the gall of se r

n ts T he shooti ng w i th t he bow i s pe rforme d by thre e
p e .

me n, two, ad v anci ng i n front, hold the bow, and one draw s

the stri ng . O the rs remark the trees ag ai nst whi ch the e le
phant i s accustomed to re st, and, approachi ng on the O pposi te
si de , c u t the tru nk of the tree low down W he n the ani mal
.

come s and le ans agai nst i t, t he tree and the e le p hant fall
down toge the r T he e le phant i s u
. nable to ri se , be cau se i ts
le gs are formed of one pi e ce of bone w hich i s i nfle x ible the
hu nte rs le ap dow n from the tre es, kill i t, an d cu t i t i n pie ces .

T he Nomade s call the hu nte rs A catharti , or i mp u re .

1 1 Abov e thi s n ation i s si tu

. ate d a small tribe the S trn
thophagi (or Bi rd -e ate rs), i n w hose cou
3
n try are bi rds of the
size of dee r, w hi ch are u nable to fly, b u t ru n w i th the sw i ft
ne ss of the ostrich S ome hu
. nt the m w i th bow s and arrow s,

othe rs cov e re d w i th the ski ns of bi rds The y hide the right

.

hand i n the ne ck of the ski n, and move i t as the bi rds mov e

the i r ne cks . W i th the le ft hand the y scatte r grai n from a
bag su spe nde d to t he si de the y thu s e nti ce t he bird s, ti ll

the y dri ve the m i nto pi ts, w he re the hu nte rs despatch the m

w ith c u dge ls T he ski ns are u
. se d both as clothes and as
cove ri ngs for be ds T he E thi opi ans calle d S i mi are at w ar
.

w i t h these pe ople , and u se as w e apons the home of ante lope s .

1 2 Borde ri ng on thi s people i s a nati on bl acke r i n com

.

b i n th a n th o th e rs
‘ h t i n t at u an d v er y s h o r t
p x o e , s o r e r s re ,

li ved The y rare ly li v e be yond forty ye ars for the fl e sh

.

A ssab or A s-S ab .

3
B e low , A rte mi doru s calls i t the harb ou r of E u mene s, I3 .

A gatharchi des, as qu ote d by Diodoru s S i c i i i 27 , say s e x pre ssly that

. .

this bi rd is the ostri ch M ay i t be the cassow ary

.

G rosku rd su pp ose s the n am e o f this na t i on has b e e n om i tte d in the

text, and p ropose s A cri dO phagi , or L oc u st-e ate rs .

19 8 ST R A BO . C asaua 172 . .

of the i r bodi es i s e ate n u p w i th w o rm s

‘ T h e i r food con
.si sts
o f l o c usts w,h i c h t he so ut h- w e st and west w i nds w he n t he y ,

blow v iole ntly i n t he spri ng -ti me dri v e i n bodies i nto the

,

cou ntry . T he i nhabi tants catch t he m by throw i ng i n to the

rav i ne s materi als w hich cau se a gre at deal of smoke and ,

lig ht the m ge ntly T he loc usts as t he y fly across the smo ke

.
, ,

are bli nde d and fall dow n . T he y are pounde d wi th salt ,

made i nto cake s, and e ate n as food .

Above the se people i s situate d a de se rt tract wi th e xte n

si v e pastu res It was ab andone d i n conseq u
. e nce of the mu l
ti tu de s of scorpi ons and tarantu las calle d te tragnathi (or four
,

j awe d ) whi ch forme rly abounde d to so great a de gre e as to

,

occasi on a comple te dese rt ion of the place l ong si n ce b i ts

y
i nhabi tants .

1 3 Ne x t to the harbou
. r of E u me ne s as far as De i re and ,

the strai ts opposi te the si x i sland s li ve the Ichthyophagi C re

2
, ,

O phag i and C olobi who e x te nd i nto the i n te ri or

, , .

M any hu nti ng g rou

- nds for e le phants and O bscu re citi es ,

and i slands l i e i n front of the coast

,
.

T he g re ater part are N omade s ; hu sb andme n are fe w i n

nu mbe r In the cou

. ntry occu pi e d by some of the se nation s
styrax g rows i n l arg e q u an ti ty T he Icthyophagi on the
.
,

e bbi ng of the ti de coll e ct

,
fish w hi ch the y c ast u, pon
the roc ks an d d ry i n the su n .W he n the y hav e w e ll broiled
the m,the bone s are pile d i n he ap s and the fl e sh trodde n w it h
,

the fee t i s made i nto cakes w hi ch are ag ai n e x pose d to the

,

su n and u se d as food In bad we athe r whe n fish cannot be

.
,

procure d, the bone s of w hi ch the y have made he aps are pound

e d made i nto cake s and e ate n bu
,
t the y su
, ck the fresh bones .

S ome also live u pon she ll-fish whe n the y are fatte ne d w hich
, ,

i s done by throwi ng the m i nto hole s and standi ng pools of

t he se a w he re the y are su
, pplie d w i th small fish and use d as ,

food whe n othe r fish are scarce They have v ari ous ki nds of
. .

places for pre se rvi ng and fe e di ng fish, from whe n ce the y

de riv e the ir su pply .

S ome of the i nhabitants of that p art of the coast w hi ch i s

wi thou t water go inland e v e ry fi v e days, accomp ani e d by all

A ccording to A gatharchide s and D i odoro s S i c i ii 28, the habi t O f . .

li ving on locu sts produce d a kind of w inge d louse i n the inte ri or of the
body but this is de ni e d by N i e buhr .

A bove , 5 4 .
 200 sr ax no . G um s . 774 .

unde rgo mutilati on i n any part of the i r body Ne x t i s

any .

t he co u ntry w hi c h prod u ce s fran ki nce n se i t has a promon

tory and a te mple w i th a grov e of poplars In the i nland .

p arts i s a tract along the banks of a ri v e r be ari ng the name of

Isi s and anothe r that of Nil u
, s
l
both O f w hich produce myrrh
,

and franki nce nse Also a lagoon filled wi th w ate r from the
.

mountai ns ne x t the w atch-post of the Li on and the port of ,

P y thange lu s T he ne x t tract bears the false cassi a T he re are

. .

many tracts in successi on on the sides of ri ve rs on w hi ch frank

i nce nse g rows, and rive rs e x te ndi ng to the ci nnamon country .

T he riv e r w hi ch bou nds thi s tract p rod u ce s (phlou s) ru

3
shes
'

i n g re at abu ndance T he n follows anothe r rive r, an d the port

.

of D aphn u
’
s, and a v alle y cal le d Apoll o s, w hi ch be ars, be
3

si de s franki nce nse , myrrh and ci nnamon T he latte r i s more

.

ab u ndant i n places far i n th e i nte ri or .

‘
Ne x t i s the mountai n Ele phas, a mountai n proj ecti ng i nto
t he se a, and a cree k the n follow s the l arge harbou r of

P syg mu s, a w ate ri ng -pl ace calle d that of Cynoce phali , and

t he last promontory of thi s coast, N otu -ce ras or the S ou

( t he rn

Horn) 3
. After doubli ng this cape towards the south, we have
T he P e ri plu s of the E ry thm an S e a i ndicates on thi s coast a place
calle d N i lop tole maeu m, which appe ars to corre spond wi th the mouth of the
ri ve r P e dra . G osse lli n.

P hle u s schm ori s. L i nn

.

D aphnu s P arv u s of the P e ri plu s of the Ery thra

3
ean S e a .

N ow Fe llis or Fe l, w hi ch signi fie s E le phant in A rab i c .

I thi nk that the re is some thing he re omi tte d and wanting i n the te x t
of S trab o, as he se e ms to make A rte mi doru s say, that a li ttle afte r M ou nt
E le phas w e find the H orn, or the C ape of the S ou th ; for this last appella
tion ap pe ars to hav e b e e n appli e d to C ape G u ardafu .i Bu t thi s cape ,
from the ti me of P hilade lphu s, and conse q u e ntly b e fore the p e ri od i n
w hi c h A rte midoru s wrote , w as known by the name of the P romon tory of
the A romatics thi s au thor the re fore cou ld not have confou nde d i t w i th the
S ou the rn H orn . 1 have alre ady come to the conclu si on that the S ou the rn
H orn corre sponds wi th the S ou the rn C ape of B ande l -cau s, w he re c om
mence s the de se rt coast of A j an, the ancient A zani a, re spe c ting which
A rte midoru s c onfe sse s that he w as u nable to p rocu re any i nformati on .

It the re fore ap pe ars to me , that the de scrip tion whi ch this au thor mu st have

g i v e n o f th e c oa st o f A fri ca , fr om M ou n t El e p h as to th e S o ut h e rn H orn,

and w hich S trab o shou ld have cop i e d, is now w anti ng i n the te x t . T his
omi ssi on se e ms to have b e e n noti ce d by some c op y is t, w ho thou ght to su p
l
p y i t by n am in g a ga i n ,
t o th e so uth O f M ou n t E le p h a s, th e a l tars of P y
tho lau s, L ic has, P y thange lu s, and L e on, w hi ch A rte mi doru s had alre ady

spoke n o f and whi ch nav igators mee t wi th on the we st, and be fore arri ving
,

at M ou nt E le phas . G osse ll i n .
 n . x v r. c . xv . 15, 16 . T H E A R A B IA N G U LF . 201

no de scri p tions, he says, of harbou

more rs or pl ace s, b e cause

nothi ng i s k now n of the se a coast be yond thi s poi nt

- 1
.

15 Al ong the coast the re are both pillars and al tars of

.

P ytholau s, Li chas, P ythang e l us, Le on , and C hari mortu s, that

i , a
s l ong t he k n o w n c oast from De i re a s far as N otuce ras ;
-

bu t the di stance i s not de te rmi ne d T he cou ntry ab ou nds .

wi th e le phants and li ons calle d myrmeces (ants) 2

The y .

have the ir ge ni tal organs re v e rse d The i r ski n i s of a .

g olde n colour, but they are more bare than the li ons of
Arabi a .

It produ ce s al so l e op ards of gre at stre ng th and cou rage ,

and the rhi noce ros T he rhi noce ros i s li ttle i nfe ri or to the
.

e le phant ; n ot accordi ng to Arte mi doru, s i n l e ngth to the ,

al thou gh he says he had see n one at Ale x andrei a but

3
crest , ,

i t i s some what abou t 3

le ss] i n he ight, j udgi ng at least
4

from the one I saw N or i s the colou r the p al e ye ll ow of box

.

w ood bu t like that of the e le phant

,
3
It w as of the si ze of a b u . ll .

Its shape approache d v e ry ne arly to that of the w ild b oar and

'

parti cularly the forehe ad e x ce pt the front which i s furni she d ,

wi th a hooked horn harde r than any bone ,

It u se s i t as a w e a .

p o n lik e,th e w il d b oa r i ts t asks It h as al so tw o ha rd w e l t

. s lik e ,

fol ds of se rpe nts e ncircli ng the body from the chi ne to the
,

be lly one on the wi the rs the other on the loi ns Thi s de scri p
, , .

ti on i s tak e n from one w hi ch I myse lf saw A rte mi doru s adds .

to hi s accou nt of thi s ani mal that i t i s p ec u li arly i ncli ne d t o

,

disp u te wi th the e le phant for the place of p astu re thru sti ng

i ts fore he ad u nde r the be lly [of the e le phant] and rippi ng i t
up unless pre ve nte d by the trunk and tusk s of hi s adve rsary
, .

1 6 C amel leopards are b re d i n these parts b u

. ~ t the y do not ,

i n any respe ct rese mble le opards for the i r v ari e gate d ski n i s ,

more li ke the stre ake d and spotte d ski n of fallow dee r T he .

T he te x t of this paragraph is corru pt ; b ut the readi ng followe d is that

su gge ste d i n a n ote by K ra m e r .

3
Ai m: p ri p j i m
A gatharchi de s calls the m p vpp nxohéwv , and E li an
.

si mply p rypp rj i W hat ani mal is intende d by the name i s u In b

’
. nce rtain . .

xv c i
. 44 , the marmot se e ms to be desc ri be d
. . .

3
W hat the words Earl orrpd v me an is dou b tful C asaub on suppose s .

that some w ords are w anting in the te x t ; G rosku rd propose s to re ad

6 m) n pahrjc tn i oi opd v, from the he ad to the tail
‘ ”
.

T he passage is corru p t , an d som e w o rds are wantin

g to com p le te the
G rosku
“ ”
sense . rd pre poses, a span less .

3
P liny , vii i 29 . .
202 ST RABO . C asann 7 76 . .

hi nde r q u arte rs are so v e ry mu ch l ow e r than the fore q u arte rs,

t hat i t se e ms as i f the ani mal sat u p on i ts r um p, w hi c h i s t he
he ig ht of an ox ; the fore le gs are as long as t hose of the
came l T he ne ck ri se s hig h and strai g ht u
.
p, b u t t h e h e ad
gre atly e x cee ds in he i ght that of the came l From thi s w ant .

of p roporti on, the spe e d of the ani mal i s not so g reat, I t hi nk,
as i t i s de scribe d by A rte mi doru s, accord i ng to whom i t is
not to be su rpasse d It i s not howe v e r a wild ani mal, bu
. t
rathe r like a dome sti cate d be ast for i t show s no sig ns of a
savage d isposi ti on .

This country,conti nues Arte mi dorus, produces also sphi nxe s, l

3
cy noce phali , and ce bi , which hav e the fac e of a li on , and the
’

re st of t he b ody like that of a pan the r the y are as l arge as

dee r . The re are wild b ulls also, w hi ch are carnivorous, and
g re atly e x cee d ours i n size and swi ftne ss The y are of a .

re d col ou r ’ T he crocu
. ttas i s, accord i ng to t hi s au
4
thor, the
mi x e d proge ny of a w ol f and a dog W hat M e trodoru . s the

S ce psi an re late s, i n his book on C u stom, i s lik e fable , and i s

”

to be di sre garde d .

Arte midorus me nti ons se rpe nts al so of thi rty cubi ts i n

le ngth, w hi ch can maste r e le phants and b u lls : i n this he
doe s not e x aggerate ‘
s
Bu t t he Indi an and Afri can se rpe nts
.

are of a more fab u lous si ze , and are said to hav e grass g row
i ng on the ir backs .

1 7 T he mode of li fe among the T roglody tw is nomadic

. .

E ach tribe i s gove rned by tyrants T he ir wi v es and childre n

.

are common, e x ce pt those of the tyrants T he ofie noe of

'

corru p ti ng the w i fe of a tyrant i s puni she d wi th the fine of a

she e p .

T he wome n care fu lly pai nt the msel v e s w i th anti mony .

They w ear about the i r ne cks she lls, as a prote cti on agai nst
fasci nati on by wi tchcraft In t he i r q u
. arre ls, w hi ch are for
pastures, the y first p ush away e ach othe r w i th the i r hands,
the y the n u se stone s, or, i f wou nds are i nfl i cte d, arrow s and

dagge rs T he w ome n p u
. t an e nd to these d isp u te s, by goi n g
i nto the mi dst of the combatants and usi ng p raye rs and e n
tre atie s .

A nci e nt au thors, unde r the me of S phinx gene rally

na , descri be the
ape , S i mta trog lody tc of G me li n D u T he i l
'

. .

S i mi a i nn uus . S imia ce pus .

T he spo tte d hyae na . S ee b . x v . c. l, 45 .

204 S T R A BO . C asann 7 76. .

hi ghly v al u e d, be cau se all the distri ct arou nd i s b urnt u p an d

i s w i thou t w ate r or shade Bu.t the re the fe rtility of the
palm 1s prodigi ous A man and a w oman are appoi nted by
.

he re ditary rig ht to the g u ardianshi p of the grove They .

w e ar sk i ns, and live on date s The y slee p 1 n huts built on

'

tre e s, the place be i ng i n fe ste d wi th mu lti tu

de s of wil d be asts .

Ne x t 13 the i sland of P hocm(S e als), which has i ts name from

1

those ani mals, w hich abou n d the re Ne ar i t i s a promon

.

tory, w hi ch e x te nds toward s Pe tra, of the Arabi ans cal led

’i

N abataai , and to the cou [

n try of Palesti ne, to thi s i sl an d
] th e

M i ami , G e rrhaai , and all the ne ig hbou

3
ring nati ons re p ai r w i th

loads of aromatics .

-
Ne t i s ano e
x th r trac t of se a-coast, formerly calle d the coast

of the M arani tm ,
‘ some of w hom w e re hu sband me n, othe rs

S ce ni tas ; bu t at prese nt i t i s occu pie d by G ari ndmi, who de

stroye d the forme r posse ssors by tre ache ry The y attacke d
.

t hose w ho we re asse mbled to ce le brate some q u i nque nnial

fe stiv al, and pu t the m to death ; the y the n attacked an d e x
te rmi nate d the rest of the tribe 5
.

N e x t i s the JEIani ti c G u6
lf and N abataea, a country well
people d, and aboundi ng i n cattle T he i slands w hi ch li e
.

ne ar, and opposi te , are i nhabi te d by pe ople w ho forme rly

li ve d w i thout mole sti ng others, but latte rly carrie d on a
"
piratical w arfare i n rafts agai nst vessels on the i r w ay from
u
Egypt B t the y suffe re d re prisals, w he n an a rmame nt was
.

se nt ou t agai nst the m, w hi ch de vastate d the ir cou ntry .

l S he du an
. T he S aspi re ne insu la of P tole my .

2 H as M ah m t w hi ch te rminates the souh of th la forme d

o e , t e pe ni nsu
by the two bays, the B lanitic runni ng up to P e tra, and that of H e r00 poli s
ru ning u to S u T he me ani ng of S trab o se e ms to be , that this cape
n p ez .

is in a dire cti on du e sou th of P e tra and P ale sti ne .

T he re 1s a wide difle rence of O pi ni on among ge ographe rs wi th regard

3 ‘

to the positi on of this i mportant tri be m the mode rn map of A rab ia S ee .

S mi th, art M inmi

. .

T he M arane i tte appe ar to me to be the same pe ople w hom othe r

g g p
e o r a h e rs ca ll P h ar an i tm,
an d w h o r e ce i ve d th e i r n ame from the ir
r ox i mi ty to C ape P haran, now R as M ahome t G osse lli n
p . .

D iod oru s S i cuu 4 1, follo wi ng A gatharchides, narrates the fact

wi th gre ate r prec isi on
l s, 1ii .

T he G arind aei took advan tage of the absence of

.

the gre ate r part of the M arane i tte , and p u t to de ath those that re maine d .

T he y the n lai d in wai t for and massacre d all those who we re re tu rning
from the fe sti val .

Gu l f of A kaba . L ight vessels D iodorus S i c

. .
n x vr c
. . . tv .
§ 18 . T H E A R A B IA N G U LF .
205

N e xt is a pl ai n we ll w oode d and we ll supplie d w i th w ater

,

i t abou nd s w i th cattl e of all ki nds and among ot he r ani mal s , , ,

mule s w ild came l s harts and bi nds ; li ons also l e opards

, , , , ,

an d w ol v e s are fre r ju e n tly to b e fo u n d In front li e s an .

i sland calle d Di a T he n follow s a bay of about 5 00 stadi a

.

i n e x te nt close d i n by mou
, ntai n s the e ntrance i n to w hi ch ,

i s of di fi cu l t acce ss About i t li ve pe ople w ho are hunte rs

.

of w il d ani mal s .

Ne x t are three de se rt i slands aboundi ng w i th oli ve tre e s , ,

n ot li ke those i n ou r ow n cou ntry bu t an i ndig e nou s ki nd , ,

w hi ch we call E thi opi c oliv e s the tears (or g u m) of w hi ch

,

hav e a me di ci nal vi rtu e .

The n follows a stony be ach which i s succee de d by a rug ,

g e d c oa st l
n o t e asily
, n a v ig ate d by v e ss e l s e x te ndi n g ab ou t ,

1 000 stadi a It has fe w harbou

. rs and anchorage s for a ,

ru gge d and lofty mountain stre tche s p aralle l to i t ; the n the

parts at i ts b ase e x te nding i nto the se a form rocks unde r
, ,

w ate r w hi ch du
, ri ng the blow i n g of the E te si an w i nds and
,

the storms of that pe ri od pre se nt dange rs w he n no assi stance , ,

can be afforde d to v e sse ls .

Ne x t i s a bay i n w hi ch are some scatte re d i slands and 2

,

re thre e v e ry lofty mou

conti n u ou s w i t h the b a a nds " of
y ,

black sand Afte r the se i s C harmothas a harb our about 4

"

.
,

100 stadi a i n ci rcu mfe re nce w i th a narrow e ntrance ve ry ,

dange rou s for all ki nds of v e sse ls A ri v e r e mpti e s i tse l f i nto i t . .

In the mi ddle i s a w e ll -w oode d i sl and adapte d for cu l ti v ation ,

.

The n follow s a rugge d coast an d afte r that are some ,

b ays and a country be l ongi ng to Nomade s w ho li v e by ,

the i r came ls The y fig ht from thei r back s the y trav e l upon

.

the m and su
, bsi st on the i r milk and fl esh A ri v e r fl ows .

T hamu d, forme rly occu p i e d by the a nci e nt T ha m u d eni .

S hau r and Io bab

G i be l S e ik G i b e l cl R aw e ne , and G ib e l H e ste r
,
.

T he harb ou r of C harmothas se e ms to be the anc i en t Iamb o, the

Iamb i a of P tole my , w hi ch now , from the accu mulation of soil , is more

than a d ay s j ou rne y i n to the in te rio r o f the cou ntry It i s in a fe rtile
’
.

T he A rabs call 11 Iambo cl N ake l, or Iamb o of P alm T re es to

'
te rri tory . ,

distingu ish i t from the ne w Iamb o si tu ate d on an ari d soi l on the sea
coast . A l C harm, i n A rab ic , signifie s a fissu re or ope ning in the mou n
tains . It se e ms as i f th e G re e k s h ad fo rm e d the n am e C h a rm othas fro m
this w ord, mis taki ng the e p i the t giv e n to the narrow e n trance of the
harbou r of Iamb o for the name of the tow n i tse lf G osse lli n . .
206 sraano . C A BA UB . 777 .

throu gh the i r country, whi ch bri ngs down go d d ust, but t he y

l -

are ig norant how to mak e any u se of i t T he y are c alled .

De bts some of the m are Nomade s, othe rs hu sband me n .

I do not me nti on the g reate r part of t he names of the se

3

nati ons, on ac cou n t of t he obscu ri ty of t he pe ople , and be cau se

t he p ron u nci ati on of them i s stran e nd u u

g
3
[ a n co th ] .

Near the se people i s a nation more ci vili ze d, w ho i nhabit a

di stri ct w i t h a more te mpe rate cli mate for i t i s w e ll w ate red,
and has fre q u e nt showe rs
‘ .Fossil gold is found the re , not
i n the form of du st, bu t i n lu mps, whi ch do not re qui re mu ch

puri fication T he le ast pieces are of the si ze of a nut, the

.

mi ddle si ze of a medl ar, the l argest of a waln ut The se are .

p i e rce d a n d a rra n ge d a l te rna t e ly w i th tr a n spare nt stone s

str u ng on thre ads and forme d i nto collars T he y are w orn .

rou nd the ne ck and w ri sts The y se ll the gol d to thei r

.

ne ighbou rs at a che ap rate , e x changi ng i t for three ti me s the

quanti ty of brass, and double the q uanti ty of i ron, through “

ignorance of the mode of worki ng the gold, and the scarci ty

of the commodi ti es rece ive d i n e x change , w hi ch are more
nece ssary for the p u rpose s of li fe 0 .

19 T he cou
. ntry of the S abm i, a ve ry pop ulou
6 s nati on, i s con

tigu ous, and i s the most fe rtile of all, p rod u ci ng myrrh, frank

T he D e b t» occu p i e d S ocki a T
. h e ri ve r w hi ch flows throu gh the
cou ntry i s calle d B aati u s by P tole my .

» i s Kramer s correcti on f or wa ha td
rd « Asi a
’
.

S ome are calle d by Di odoru s S i cu lu s, i ii 44, and A gatharchi des,

.

A si laei an d C asandre s or G asandres .

Inste ad of £ 60 fipoc, G rosku rd re ads wé

M po oc, pro d uce s e v e
ragm ents of A gatharchi de s and D i od oru
thin following
};
f s S ic .

111 .

G rosk u rd s correcti on, mdfi ov for d

’
p p p
y é ov , i n th e te x t, is adop te d .

Bu t the passage is probably corru p t, and afte r at dfipov w e ma y re ad r a i

dexa a kdaw v roii dpyépov , for te n time s the q u ”
an ti ty of si lve r, accordin
g
to B ochart, and approve d by Krame r .

T he p re cise bou ndari e s of S e b aea i t is i mpossi ble to asce rtain T he .

area w e have pre su me d is comprise d wi thin the A rabi an S ea W , the .

P ersi an G u lf E ,.th e In di a n O ce an S , an d an .i r r e ul
g ar line ski rti ng the
dese rt, and ru nning u p i n a n arro w point to Idu me a N S e e S mi th, D i e t . .

of G ree k and R oman G e ography , art S ab a . .

M i lton appe ars to hav e be e n acq u ainte d wi th the followi ng p assage

from D iodoru s S icu lu s, b iii 46, de scri p ti ve of S abaa
. . a It is i mpos i ble
to e nu me rate the pe culiari ti e s and nature of all the se tree s and plants, on
account of the su r assing vari e ty and b od y of pe rfu
p me which fall upon
and e x ci te the senses, in a manner di vi ne and be y ond descri ti on T he
p .
208 ST R A BO . C A sA U B 77 8 . .

as co uche sp ,
b as i
tri od s,
ns d ri nki ng -v e sse ls to w hi ch w e mu
, st ,

ad d the costly magni fice nce of t he i r ho u se s ; for t he doors ,

w alls and roofs are v arie gate d wi th i nlai d i vory gold si l ve r

, , , ,

and pre ci ou s stone s .

T hi s i s the account of A rte mi dorus l

T he rest of the de .

scripti on i s p artly si milar to that of E ratosthe ne s and partly ,

de ri ve d from othe r histori ans .

20 S ome of the se say that the se a i s red from the colou

.
, r

ari si ng from re fl ecti on e i the r from the su n w hi ch i s v e rti cal , ,

or from the mou ntai ns w hi ch are re d by be i ng scorched w i th

,

i nte nse heat ; for the colour i t i s suppose d may be p roduced by

, ,

both these cau se s C tesi as of C ni dus spe aks of a spring

.

w hi ch di sc harge s i nto the se a a re d and ochrou s w ater A ga

u
.

tharchi de s hi s fe llow -ci ti ze n re late s on t he a thori ty of a

, , ,

pe rson of the name of B ox us of Pe rsian de sce nt that w hen a

, ,

troop of horse s w as dri ve n by a li one ss i n he at as far as the

se a and had passe d ov e r to an i sl an d a Pe rsi an of t he name
, ,

of E r thras constru c te d a r aft and was the first pe rson who

y ,

crosse d the se a to i t ; pe rce ivi ng the i sland to be w e ll ad apted

for i nhabi tants he drov e the he rd b ack to Pe rsi a and se nt
, ,

ou t col oni sts both to this and the othe r i sl ands and to the coast .

H e [ thu s gav e hi s ow n name to the se a

] B u t accordi ng to .

othe rs i t w as E rythras the son of Pe rse u

, s w ho w as t he ki ng

of this cou ntry .

Accordi ng to some wri te rs from the strai ts i n the Arabian

,

Gu lf to t he e x tre mi ty of the ci nnamon country i s a di stance

of 5000 stadi a w i thou t di sti ng u
2
, ishi ng w he the r (the dire ction
i s) to the sou th or to the e ast .

It i s sai d also that the e me rald and the be ryl are fou nd
i n the g old mi ne s Accordi ng to P ose i doni u
. s an odori fe rou s ,

sal t i s fou nd i n A rabi a .

T he ab ov e de tails de ri ve d from A rte mi doru s, and by hi m from A ga

tharchi des, w ou ld not be fou nd in E ratosthenes, who l iv e d b e fore the firm
of A gatharchi de s .

W e mu st not confou nd thi s me asu re wi th the 5000 stadia me nti one d

in c i v
. 4
. T he distance here i n q u
. esti on i s that take n along the
sou the rn c oast of A rab i a from the strai ts to Ke se m, the anci e nt C ane ,
throu gh w hi c h p asse s now , as i n forme r ti mes the gre ate r part of the pe r
.

fu mes colle cte d in H adramaut and S e ge r B ut thi s harb our i s about the
.

mi ddle, and not at the e x tre mi ty of the cinnamon-be aring coun try G o: .

ce l li s
t.
n x v r. c
. . xv . 21 , 22 . A R A B IA .
209

2 1 T he N abataeans and S abaeans, si tu

. ate d ab ov e S y ri a, are
the fi rst pe ople w ho occ u py Arabi a Fe li x T he y w e re fre .

que n tly i n the habi t of ove rrunni ng thi s coun try be fore the
Romans be came maste rs of i t, but at prese nt both the y and
the S yri ans are su bj e ct to the Romans .

T he cap i tal of t he Nabatze ans i s call e d Pe tra It i s si tu

.

ate d on a sp ot w hi ch i s su rrou nde d an d forti fie d by a smooth

and le v e l rock (pe tra), whi ch e x te rn ally i s ab rup t and
pre cipi tous, b ut w i thi n t he re are ab undant spri ngs of w ate r
bath for dome sti c p u rpose s and for wate ri ng garde ns Be .

yond the e nclosure t he country i s for the most part a de se rt,

parti c ul arly towards Judaaa Through thi s i s the shortest
.

road to Je ri cho, a j ou rne y of three or fou r days, and fi v e day s

to the P hoe ni con (or pal m pl antati on ) It i s al w ays gove rne d

.

by a k i ng of the royal race T he ki ng has a mi ni ste r w ho i s

.

one of t he C ompani ons, an d i s calle d B rothe r I t has e x ce l

.

len t law s for the admi ni stration of p ublic affai rs .

A t he nodoru s, a p hilosophe r, and my fri e nd, w ho had be e n

at Pe tra, u se d to re late w i th su rpri se , that he fou nd man y
Romans and also many othe r strangers re si di ng the re H e .

obse rve d t he strange rs fre qu e ntly e ngaged i n li tig ati on, b oth

w i th one anothe r and w i th the nati ves b u t t he nativ es had

ne v e r an
y d i sp u te am o ng st th e m s e l v e s, and live d toge the r i n

p e rfe ct harmony .

‘
2 2 T he late e x pe di ti on of the Romans ag ai nst the A ra
.

bians, unde r the command of JEl i us G all us, has made us ac

q u ai nte d w i t h m an y pec uli a ri ti e s o f t he c o un try A u g u s tus.

Caesar de spatche d t his ge ne ral to e x plore the natu re of the se

C ardinal N oris laces these facts i n the ye ar of R ome 7 30, and q u otes,
be side s S trabo, the istori an Jose phus In followi ng the last author, the
.

C ardinal p laces the de ath of O bodas in the p re fe c tu re o f C S e nti us .

S atu miuus, ab out the y e ar of R ome 740 A fte r the de ath of O bodas,
.

E ne as, afte rw ards c alle d A re tas , took posse ssi on of the k ingdom of the
N abataeans Up on this S yllmu s, the l ate king s ministe r, w e nt to R o me .
’
.

and d e c lare d be fore A u g u s tus th at E n e as , or A re tas, h ad n o ri gh t to t he

ki ngd om . H ow thi s c orru pt min iste r was pu ni she d by A u gu stu s may be

se e n in N icolas of D amascu s and in J ose p hu s T hi s A re tas mu

. st have

re i gne d for a long ti me , to at le ast the last y e ars of T i b e ri u s D uT he i l . .

T he inte re st attaching to this e x pe d i ti on, w hich promise s so mu ch for

the e lu c idati on of the c lassical ge ography of A rab i a, has hi the rto se rv e d

only sti ll fu thor of the arti cle M arsyab m i n
”
rthe r to pe rp le x i t T he au
.

S mith s D ie t of G reek and R oman G eograp hy , w he re t he su bj e ct is dis

’
.

cu sse d at some le ngth .

VO L. I I I .
2 10 S T R ABO . C asa un
. 780
.

places an d the i r i nhab i tants , as w e ll

E thi opia ; as those of
for he obse rv e d t hat T roglody ti ca w hic h i s contig u ou
'

s to
,

Egypt bo rde re d upon Et hiopi a and that the A rab ian G ulf
,

w as e x tre me ly narrow w he re i t se p arates the Arabi ans fromthe

,

T roglodytze It w as hi s i nte nti on e i t he r to conci li ate or su

. b
du e the Arabi ans H e w as also i nfl u
. e nce d by t he re port ,

w hi c h had pre vaile d from all time that t his people w e re v ery ,
w e al thy an d e x changed the i r aromatics and prec i o u
,
s stones

for sil ve r and gold bu t ne ve r e x pe nde d w i th fore ig ne rs any

,

part of what the y re ce iv ed i n e x change H e hope d to ac .

q ui re e i the r op ule nt fri e nds or to ove rcome O pulen t e ne mi es

,
.

H e w as moreov e r e ncou rag e d to u nde rtake this e nte rpri se by

the e x pe ctati on of assi stance from t he Nabate ans w ho pro ,

mi se d to co-ope rate w i th hi m i n e v erythi ng .

23 U pon these i ndu

. ce me nts G all u s se t ou t on t he e x pe di
Bu t he was dece ive d by S yllze u s t he [ ki ng s] m i ni ste r
’
ti on .
,

of the N abatte ans w ho had promi se d to be hi s g u

,
i de on the
march and to assist hi m i n the e x ecu
, ti on of his de sig n S yl .

lmu s w as howe v e r tre ache rou s t hrou g h o u t ; fo r he ne i t he r

g u i d e d the m by a sa fe c o u rse by se a a l on g t h e c o as t nor by a ,

safe road for t he army as he p romi se d b u ,

t e x pose d bo th the ,

flee t and the army to dange r by dire cti ng the m w he re there ,

was no road or the road w as i mprac ti cable w he re the y w ere

, ,

oblige d t o mak e long c ircu i ts or to p ass throug h tracts of ,

cou n try desti tu te of e ve ry thi ng ; he le d the fl e e t along a

roc ky coast w i thou t harbou rs or to place s abou ,
nd i ng w i th
rocks conce ale d u nde r wate r or w i th shallow s ,
In p laces of .

t hi s de scripti on parti cu l arly the flowi ng and e bbi ng of the

,

ti de di d the m t he most harm .

T he fi rst mi stake consi ste d i n b u il di ng long vesse ls [of war]

at a ti me w he n the re w as no w ar nor an lik e ly to occ u r by
y ,

se a . For the Arabi ans be i ng mostly e ngage d i n traffi c and

,

comme rce are not a v e ry w arlike pe ople e v e n on l an d mu

, ch ,

le ss so at se a G all u .s notw i thstandi ng b u

, i l t n o t le ss than ,

e ig hty bi re mes and tri re me s an d g al le y s h l i ) Cl

(p a se a t e o

p a t r i s
l
,n e ar t he o ld c an a l w h i ch l e ad s fro m t h e N i l e W h e n .

he di scov e re d hi s mistake he constru ,

c te d a hu n d re d and

t hi rty v esse l s of b u rde n i n w hi c h he e mbarke d w i th abou

,
t
te n thou sand i n fantry colle cte d fro m E gyp t consi sti ng of
, ,

Romans and alli e s among w hom w e re fi ve hundre d Je w s and

,

C alle d also A rsinoe , b . x vi i . c. i . 25 . It was near H e roop olis, or SuC Z.

212 S T R ABO . C asaun 781
. .

march of many days, the re fore , he came to the te rri tory of

Are tas, w ho w as re late d to O bodas Are tas re ce i ve d hi m i n
.

a fri e ndly manne r, and O ffe re d p rese n ts Bu t by t he tre ache ry

.

of S y llaau s, G all u s w as cond u cte d by a di ffic u lt road t hrough

t he cou ntry for he oc cu pie d t hi rty days i n passi ng throug h i t .

It afforde d b arle y, a fe w pal m tree s, and b u tte r i nste ad of oil .

T he ne x t cou ntry to w hi ch he came be l onge d to N O

mades, and w as i n g re at part a comple te de se rt It w as calle d .

A 1 are na . T he ki ng of the cou n try w as S abos G all u

. s
spe nt fi fty days l n passi ng throu gh thi s te rri tory, for w ant of
roads, and came to a ci ty of t he N e g rani , and to a fe r ti l e

cou ntry pe ace fu lly dispose d T he ki ng had fle d, and the ci ty

.

w as tak e n at the fi rst onse t . Afte r a march O f si x days from

the nce, he came to the riv e r He re the barbari ans at tacked
’

t he Romans, and lost abou t te n thou sand me n ; the Romans

lost only tw o me n For the barbari ans we re e nti re ly i ne x

.

ri e nce d i n w ar, and u se d th e i r w e apons u n skil fu lly w h i h

p e , c

w e re bow s, spe ars, swords, and sli ngs bu t the g re ate r p art
of the m w i e l de d a dou ble e dged ax e
- Imme d i ate ly afte r
.

w ards he took the ci ty calle d Asca, w hi ch had bee n abandone d

by the ki ng H e the nce came to a ci ty A thrula, and took i t
.

wi thou t re si stance ; hav i ng place d a g arri son the re , and col

lecte d prov i sions for the march, consi sti ng O f corn and dates,
he p roce ede d to a ci ty M arsi aba, be l ongi ng to the n ati on of
the R hammani tz e , w ho we re su bj ects of Ilasarus H e assault .

e d and be si e ge d i t for si x days, b u t rai se d the si e ge i n con

se q u e nce of a scarci ty O f w ate r H e w as tw o days march from
’
.

the aromati c re gi on, as he w as i nforme d by hi s p ri sone rs .

H e occ u pi e d 1 n his marche s a pe ri od of si x months, 1 n conse

que nes of the tre ache ry of hi s g ui des T hi s he di scov e red.

w he n he w as re tu rni ng and al thou gh he w as late 1 n d i scove r

i ng the d esig n ag ai nst hi m, he had ti me to tak e an othe r road
back ; for he arri ve d in ni ne days at N eg rana, w he re the b attle
w as fou g ht, and the nce i n e le ve n days he came to the S e v e n
W e ll s, as the pl ace i s calle d from the fact of the i r e x i sti ng
”

the re . T he nce he marche d throug h a de se rt coun try, and

came to C haall a a vill age , and the n to anothe r call e d M alo

thaa, si tu ate d on a ri ve r . H i s road the n lay throu g h a d e se rt

cou n try, w hi ch had only a fe w w ate ri ng place s, as far as E ra l
g
T his name i s vari ou sl y w ri tte n in manuscrip ts If N e gra be ado p ted ,
.

as by L e tronne , i t is not the same town as the ci ty of the N sgrani above

n xv r c
. . . 25 . A R A B IA .

a vi llage It be longs to the te rri tory of O bodas and i s si tu

.
,

ated u pon the se a H e accompli she d on hi s re turn the w hole

.

di stance i n si x ty days i n w hi ch on hi s fi rst j ou rne y he had , , ,

consu me d si x months From Ne g ra he con d ucte d hi s army .

i n e le v e n d ays to M yu s Hormos ; the nce across the cou n try

to C op tu s and arri v e d at Al e x andre i a wi th so mu
,
ch of hi s

army as cou ld be sav e d T he re mai nde r he lost not by the

. .
,

e ne m y but by di se ase fatig ue fami ne and marche s through

, , , ,

b ad roads for se v e n me n only pe ri she d i n b attle F or the se .

re asons thi s e x pe di ti on contrib u te d li ttle i n e x te ndi ng ou r

know le dge O f the cou ntry It w as howe v e r of some small .

se rv 1 ce .

S yllaeus, the u a thor O f the se di saste rs, w as p uni she d for hi s

tre ac he ry at Rome H afle cte d fri e ndship, b u
'

. e t he w as con
v i cte d of othe r O fle nce s, be si de s pe rfidy in thi s i nstance , and
'

w as b e he ade d .

2 5 T he aromati c
. u y as I hav e be fore sai d i s di vi d
co ntr , ,
1

ed i nto four parts . O f aromati cs the franki nce nse an d myrrh ,

are sai d to be the produce of tree s but cassi a the grow th of ,

bushe s ye t some w ri te rs say that the gre ate r part (O f the ,

cassi a) i s b rought from Indi a and that the best franki nce nse ,

i s that from Pe rsi a .

Accordi ng to anothe r parti tion O f the country the w hole O f ,

A rabi a Feli x i s di v i de d i nto fiv e ki ngdoms (or porti ons) one ,

of w hi ch compri se s the fig hti ng me n who fig ht for all the ,

re st ; anothe r contai ns the hu sb andme n by w hom the re st ,

are su pplie d w i th food anothe r i ncl udes those w ho work at

mechani cal trade s O ne divi si on compri se s the myrrh re gi on
.

anothe r the franki nce nse re gi on al t hou gh the same tracts ,

p rod uce cassi a ci nnamon and nard Trades are not chang e d
, , .

from one family to anothe r bu t e ach w ork man conti n u

e s to ,

e x e rci se that of hi s fathe r .

T he gre ate r part of the i r wi ne i s made from the palm .

A man s brothe rs are he ld i n more respe ct than his chi ldre n

’
.

T he de sce ndants O f the royal family su ccee d as ki ng s and are ,

i n v e ste d wi th othe r gove rnme nts accordi ng to pri moge ni ture , .

Prope rty i s common among all the re lations T he e lde st i s .

the chi e f The re i s one wi fe among the m all H e w ho e nte rs

. .

me nti one d
,
w hi ch w as in the i nte rior ; but, as K rame r O bse rves, M i re cor

pta e st hse c u
ru lti ma li bri p ars
”
.

B . x vi . 0 . iv . 2 .
2 14 ST R ABO . C
‘
A S A UB. 783 .

the hou be fore an h of

as ithe
nte rcourse w i th he r,
rest,
se y
hav i ng pl ace d hi s staff at the door for i t i s a n e ce ssary c u stom,

w hi ch e v e ry one i s compe ll e d to O bse rv e , to carry a staff .

T he w oman how e ve r p asse s t he nig ht w i th the e lde st He n ce .

the male childre n are all brothe rs T he y hav e se x ual i nte r

.

cou rse al so w i th the i r mothe rs Ad ul te ry i s uni she d w i th

.

de at h, b u t an ad u l te re r must be long to anothe r smily .

A daughte r O f one O f the k i ngs w as of e x traordi nary

be auty, and had fifte e n brothe rs, w ho w e re all i n lov e w i th
he r, and w e re he r u nce asi ng and su cce ssi v e v i si tors she ,
be i ng at l ast w e ary of the i r i mportuni ty, i s said to hav e e m
.

pl oye d the followi ng de v i ce S he p roc ure d stav e s to be made

.

si mil ar to those of he r b rothe rs ; w he n one l e ft the hou se,

she pl ace d be fore the door a staff si mil ar to the fi rst, and a
li ttle ti me afte rw ards anothe r, and so on i n su cce ssi on, bu t
maki ng he r calculati on so that the pe rson who i nte nde d to
vi si t he r might not have one si milar to that at he r door O n .

an oc casi on w he n the b rothe rs we re all of the m toge the r at the

marke t-place, one le ft i t, and came to the door of the house ;
see i ng the staff the re , and conj ectu ri ng some one to be i n he r

apart me nt, and hav i ng le ft al l t he othe r b rothe rs at the marke t

place , he suspe cte d the p e rson to be an adul te re r runni ng
t he re fore i n haste to hi s fathe r, he b rou ght him w i th hi m to
the hou se , but i t w as p rov e d that he had false ly accu se d hi s

i
s ste r.

26T he N abatze ans are pru

. de nt, and fond of accu mulati n g
p rope rty T he communi ty fine a pe rson w ho has di mi ni she d
.

hi s su bstance , and confe r honours on hi m who has i ncre ase d

it . They hav e fe w slave s, and are se r e d for the most part by
v

the i r re l ati on s, or by one anothe r, or each pe rson i s hi s ow n

se rvant and thi s cu stom e x te nds e v e n to the i r ki ngs The y .

e at the i r me als i n comp ani e s con si sti ng O f thi rtee n pe rson s .

Each party i s atte nde d by two musi cians B ut the ki ng .

g i v e s many e nte rtai nme nts i n gre at b uildi ng s N O one

.

d ri nks more than e le v e n [ app oi nte d ] cu pfuls, from se parate

cu ps, e ach of gold .

T he ki ng cou rts p op u lar favour so much, that he i s no t

only hi s own se rv ant, bu t some ti me s he hi mse l f mi ni ste rs t o
othe rs H e fre qu
. e ntly re nde rs an accou nt of hi s admi ni stra
[
ti on ] be fore the pe ople , and some ti me s an i nqu i ry i s made
i n to his mode of li fe .
2 16 ST R ABO . C A B A O B 7 84
. .

but P ose idoni u

s al te rs i t w i th mall vari ati on,
a s

A nd S idou A rambi,
”
n, and

as i f the poe t gav e the name Arambi to the pre se nt Arabi ans,
from the i r be i ng so calle d by othe rs i n his ti me H e says also,
.

t hat the si tu ati on O f these thre e n ati ons close to one anothe r
i ndicates a desce nt from some common stock, and that on this
accou nt the y are cal le d by names havi ng a rese mblance to one
anothe r, as A rme ni i, Arama i , Arambi For as we may su
.
p
pose one nati on to hav e be e n di v i de d i nto three (accordi ng to
the di ffe re nce s of latit u de [i n w hi ch they live d], whi ch su c

ce ssi v e ly be came more marke d i n proce e di ng from one to the

[
so i n like manne r we may su ppose that se ve ral names
w e re adopte d i n place O f one . T he propose d change of re ad
i ng to E re mni i s not probable , for that name i s more appli
cable to the E thiopi ans . T he poe t me nti ons al so the A ri mi ,
w hom P ose i doni u s says are me ant he re , and not a pl ace i n
S yri a or Cili ci a, or any othe r cou n try, b ut S yri a i tse lf F or .

the Arama i li ve d the re . Pe rhaps these are the pe ople w hom

the G ree ks calle d A ri maai or A ri mi . Bu t the al te rati ons of
name s, espe ci ally of b arbarou s nati ons, are fre q u e nt, Thus
Dari u s was called Dari ece s ; Parysati s, P harzi ri s Athara,
A targata, whom C tesi as ag ai n calls De rce to l
.

Ale x ande r mig ht be adduce d to be ar wi tness to the w e al th

of the A rabi ans, for he i n te nde d, i t i s sai d, afte r hi s re tu rn

from Indi a, to make Arabi a the se at of e mpi re All hi s .

e nte rp ri se s te rmi nate d w i th hi s de ath, w hi ch happe ne d su d

de nly bu t ce rtai nly one of hi s proj e cts was to try w he the r
the Arabi ans wou ld re ce ive hi m v ol un tarily, or re si st hi m by
force O f arms ; for havi ng fou nd that the y did not se nd e m
bassadors to hi m, e i the r be fore or afte r hi s e x ped iti on to Indi a,
he w as be gi nni ng to make pre parations for war, as we have
a nd i n a forme r p art of thi s work
.

T his subj ect was di scusse d in b i . . c 11 .

.
t 34 .
 BU K H A R Y .

Th e S e venteenth B ook contains the whole of Egypt and A fri ca

.

C H APTER I
.

W H EN w e w e re describi ng A rabi a, we i ncl uded i n the

descripti on the g u l fs whi ch compre ss and make i t a pe ni nsul a,
n ame ly the G u l fs of Arabi a and of Pe rsis W e describe d at
.

the same ti me some p arts of Egypt, and those of E thi opi a,

i nhabi te d by the T roglody tae, and by the people si tuate d ne xt
to the m, e x te n di ng to the confine s of the Ci nnamon cou ntry
l
.

W e are now to describe the re maining p arts contiguous to

the se n ati ons, and si tu ate d abou t the Nile W e shall the n
.

gi v e an account of A fri ca, whi ch re mai ns to comple te this

tre ati se on G e ography .

A nd he re w e mu st pre vi ously addu ce the opini ons of Era

tosthe ne s .

2 H e says, that the Nile i s di stant from the Arabi an G u

. lf
tow ards the west 1000 stadi a, and that i t resemble s (i n i ts
cou rse ) the l e tte r N re v e rse d .For after fl owi ng, he say s,
abou t 2 7 00 stadi a from M e roe tow ards the north, i t tu rns

ag ai n to the sou th, and to the w i nte r su nse t, conti n ui ng i ts

cou rse for abou t 3 7 00 stadi a, w he n i t i s al most i n the l ati tu de
of the pl ace s abou t M e roe . The n e nte ri ng far i nto Africa,
and hav i ng made anothe r be nd, i t fl ow s tow ards the n orth,
2
a di stance of 5 300 stadi a, to the g re at cataract ; and i ncli ni ng
a li ttl e to the e ast, trav e rse s a di stance of 1 200 stadi a to the
smalle r cataract at S ye ne, and 5 3 00 stadi a more to the se a
3 ‘ .

B x vi c i v,
. .2 and 14
. . G e nadi l. A ssou an.

T hu s E ratosthe nes calcu late d , i n followi ng the windings of the N i le ,

stad ia, w hi ch is 7 900 stadia more than he calcu late d i n a straight
line , as he made the distance b e twe en the same points (M e roe and S y e ne ,
b ii 0 v 7 ) to be 5000 stadia M Falcone r suspe cts that the re is an
. . . . . .
2 18 ST R ABO . C an on. 7 86 .

T wo i
r ve rs w pty themsel v e s i nto i t, w hi ch i ssue out of
so me lakes towards the e ast, and e nci rcle M e roe , a conside r

the te x t ; bu u
‘
e rror in t the e rror li es f rthe r ofl I e lie ve that i t is attri
. b
bu table to Eratosthe nes hi mse lf, and that that geographe r di d nothing more
than c onve rt the da s marche s into stad ia
y A ccord ing to P li n , T imos y
’
.

the nes, commande r of the e e t of P tole m P hilade lp hu

fl s, and conseq u
y en tl y
ante ri or to Eratosthe ne s, said that from S ye ne to M e roé w as a march of
'

60 days ; and this state me nt agrees tole rably we ll wi th that of H e rodotu s,

w ho calcu late d 56 days march b e tw een E le phantina and M e roe, besi des a
’

small distance the e x tent of w hi ch he does not state .

P rocopiu s, a le arne d wri te r, esti mate s a day s march at 2 10 stadi a ; and

’

the e mployme nt of this v alu e , i n the w hole cou rse of his hi story , p roves
that i t was ge ne rally adopte d N ow , i f w e mu
. ltiply 60 by 210 w e shall ,

have stad ia, and di vi ding by 60, w e have 215 stadia, or

ne arly the amou nt of a day s march according to P rocop i u 1 am the re
’
s .

fore of opini on that E ratosthenes did nothi ng more than mu l ti ply 210 or
2 15 by the nu mbe r of 60 da furnishe d by T i mosthe nes ; and as the e x
ce ssi ve le ngth of sta ia cou ld not agree w i th the 5000 stad ia, w hi ch
he had calcu late d i n a strai ght l ine for the same i nte rval , be i magine d thi s
g re a t diffe re n ce aro se fro m th e e x ce ss i ve w i nding cou rse of the N il e ;
conse q u en tly he su pp os e d t he N il e to c hange fre q u entl y the direc ti on of
i ts cou rse .

T his opini on had i ts infl u e nce i n the constru c ti on of P tole my s map,

’

w hich prese nts to u s nearly all the i nflex i ons w hi ch Eratosthe nes i magin
e d ; i n calcu lating the inte rvals of posi ti ons assigne d by P tole my along
the ri ve r, w e fi nd a total of 1260 minu tes ; and adding abou }
t 1 for the
small w indings, w e have a total of 147 0 minu te s, w hich are e q u al to
stadia of the mod u le (7 00 to the de gree ) adop te d by that ge o
8
.
1 s p he r
.

A cc ording to this hy pothesis, the distance in S trabo will be thu s di v ide d

S e t ting ou t from M eroe, the N ile ru ns,

1 27 00 stadi a to the north

.

2 3 700 to the S and S W

. . . .

3 53 00 to the N f E
. . .

4 1200 to the N
. .

w hich ne arl y wi th the adcou

corresponds nt of T i mosthen es T he nu m .

be r of day s corresponds tole rab ly w e ll w ith the distance gi ve n by the e x

re rs se nt by N e ro for the d i sc ove ry of M e roe e y re port e d the d is
'

p lo th
tance to be 8 73 mi le s If w e d i v ide this nu
. mb e r by 60, w e shall hav e for
the day s mean march 14 6 5 R oman mi les, or 1 1 6 4 ge ographi cal mi le s,
’

w hi ch is i n fact the day s mean march, accord ing to M aj or R e u ne l l Lo

’
.

ln ully me asuring u
care f , n a large map of Egypt in 47 shee ts, the .

cou rse of the N i le through i ts windings, and wi th the comp ass ope ned
to 1000 me tres I find ,
220 arna so
'
. 01 m m 786. .

from M e roe, and e x te nd as far as the bends (of the ri ve r ) .

The y are not subj ect to the Ethi opi ans, but li ve i nde pe nde n tly,
be ing di strib u te d i nto se v e ral sove re ig nties .

T he e x te nt of Egyp t along the se a, from the P e l u si ac to the

C anobi c mou th, i s 1 3 00 stadi a

.

Su ch i s the accou
‘
nt of E ratosthe nes .

3 W e mu
. st, howe v e r, e nte r i nto a fu rthe r de tail of parti e n
l ars A nd first, we must spe ak of the parts about Egypt,
.

r oce e d i ng from those that are be tte r k now n to those w hi ch

p
follow ne x t in orde r .

T he Nile prod u ce s some common e ffects i n thi s and the

contig u ou s trac t of cou n try, name ly, t hat of the E thi opi ans

above i t, i n w ate ri ng the m at the ti me of i ts ri se , and l e av in g

t hose p arts only habi table w hi ch have be e n cov e re d by t he
inundation ; i t i nte rse cts the highe r lands, and all the tract
e le v ate d abov e i ts c u rre nt on both si des, w hich how e v e r are

uni nhabite d and a dese rt, from an absol ute w ant of w ate r .

Bu t the Nile doe s not trav e rse the w hole of E thi op i a, nor
al one , nor i n a straight li ne , nor a cou n try w hi ch i s w e ll i n

habi te d . Bu t Egypt i t trave rse s both alone and e n ti re ly,

and i n a straight li ne , from the le sse r cataract abov e S ye ne
'

and Ele phanti na, (w hi ch are the bou ndari e s of Egypt and
E thiop i a, ) to the mouths by w hich i t di scharge s i tse lf i nto t he
se a. T he E thi opi ans at pre se nt le ad for the most p art a
w ande ri ng li fe , and are desti tu te of the me ans of su bsi ste nce ,
on accou n t of the b arre n ne ss of the soil, the di sadvan tag es of
cli mate , and the i r gre at di stance from u s
.

N ow the contrary i s the case w i th the Egyp ti ans i n all

the se re spe cts . For the y hav e li v ed from the fi rst u nd e r a
re g u l ar form of gov e rnme nt, they w e re a pe ople of ci v ili ze d
manne rs, and w e re se ttle d i n a w e ll -know n country ; the i r
i nsti t u ti ons hav e bee n re corded and me nti one d i n te rms of
p rai se , for the y se e me d to hav e av ail e d t he mse l ve s of the
fe rtili ty of the i r cou ntry i n the be st p ossible manne r by the t

p arti ti on of i t (and by the classi ficati on of pe rsons) which the y

adop te d, and by the i r g e ne ral care .

W he n the y had appoi nte d a ki ng, the y di v i de d the people

i nto three classe s, i nto soldie rs, husbandme n, and p rie sts T he .

l atte r had the care of e v e ry thi ng re lati ng to sacre d thi ngs (of
the gods), the others of w hat re late d to man ; some had the
n x vrr c
. . . 3 . EG YP T .
22 1

manage me nt of w arlik e affai rs othe rs atte nde d to the conce rns ,

of pe ace the c u l ti v ation of the g round and the p rac tice of the
, ,

arts from w hi ch the ki ng de ri v e d hi s re ve n u

, e .

T he p ri ests de vote d the mse lve s to the stu dy of philosophy

and astronomy and w e re compani ons of t he ki ngs
,
.

T he cou ntry w as at first di vi de d i nto nome e l

T he .

The b ais contai ne d te n, the De l ta te n and the i nte rme di ate

'

trac t si x te e n Bu t accordi ng to some w ri te rs, all the nomes

.

toge the r amou nte d to the n u mbe r of chambe rs i n the Labyri nth .

Now the se we re le ss than thi rty [si x ] T he nome s w e re agai n .

di vide d i n to othe r sections T he gre ate r nu mbe r of the

.

nome s w e re di strib u te d i nto top archie s, and the se ag ai n

into othe r secti ons the smalle st porti ons we re the arc ures .

A n e x act and mi n u te di v i sion of the cou n try w as re q ui re d

by the fre que nt confu si on of bou n dari e s occasi one d at the
ti me of t he ri se of the Nile w hic h tak e s aw ay adds and , , ,

al te rs t he v ari ou s shapes of t he bou nds, and obli te rates ot he r

marks by w hi ch the prope rty of one pe rson i s di sti ng uishe d
l T he N ile vall e y was p arce lle d ou t in to a nu mber of cantons, vary ing
in si ze and nu mb e r Each of the se cantons was calle d a nome (1 0p by
:
.

the G re e ks,
“
p ra efe c tu ra o pp id orum by th e R om ans E ac 1 h ad i ts .

ci v il gove rnor, the N omarch, w ho colle cte d the crown re ve nu e s, and pre
sid e d in the local capi tal and chi e f cou rt of j u sti ce Each nome too had .

i ts se parate pri esthood, i ts te mp le , chi e f and i n fe rior towns, i ts magi s

trate s, re gistrati on and p e c u liar cre e d, ce re monie s and cu stoms and e ach
was appare ntly i nde p e nde nt of e ve ry othe r nome A t ce rtain se asons, .

de le gate s from the vari ou s cantons me t i n the p alace of the L aby rinth, for
consu l tati on on p u b lic affairs (b x v ri c i . A ccording to D i odoru
. . . s,
the nome s date from S e sostris Bu t the y d i d not ori ginate from that
.

monarc h, but e manate d probab ly from the distincti ons of an imal w orship
and the e x te nt o f the local w orship robably d e te rmine d the b ou n dary of
the nome T hu
. s in the nome o f T h
e b ai s, w he re the ram-he ade d d e i ty
’

w as w orshi pp e d the she e p w as sacre d , the goat w as e ate n and sacri fice d
,

in that of M e nde s, w he re the goat w as w orship pe d , the she e p w as a

v i c ti m and an arti c le of food A gain, i n the nome of O mb os, dm ne hon
.

ou rs w e re
pai d to the crocodi le : in that of T e ntyra, i t w as hu nte d and
abominatc d : and be twe e n O mb os and T e ntyra the re e x iste d an in te r
neci ne fe u d .

A rde t adhu c O mb os e t T e ntyra : su mmus utrinque

1nde fu ror v u lgo, q u od nu mina vi ci norum
O di t u te rq u e loc u s, cu m solos cre dat habe ndos
Esse d eos, q u os i pse c oli t J uv xv 35 . . . .

T he e x ten t and n umb e r of the no me s canno t be asc e rtai ne d . T he y

pro a b b ly v ari e d wi th the politi cal state of Egy p t . S ee S mi th, art.

E gyp tus .
2 22 ST R A BO . 0 . u m 787
s .
.

from that of It w as conse q u

anothe r ently nece ssary to
.

me asure the land re peate dly He nce i t i s sai d g e ome try .

origi nate d he re , as t he art of ke e pi ng accounts and ari thme ti c

origi nate d w i th the Phoen i ci ans, i n conse q u e nce of the i r

comme rce .
‘
A s the w hole popu lati on of the country, so the se parate
pop ulati on i n e ach nome, w as di v i de d i nto thre e classe s the
te rri tory a l so w as divide d i n to three e q u al porti ons .

T he atte ntion and care bestow e d u pon the N i le i s so great

as to cau se i nd u stry to tri u mp h ov e r nature T he grou nd .

by nature, and still more by be i ng supplie d w i th w ate r, pro

du ces a gre at ab u nd ance of fru i ts By nature also a gre ate r .

ri se of the ri v e r irrig ate s a l arg er tract of l and ; bu t in

‘

du st r
y ha s com pl e te ly s u ccee d e d i n re ct i fyi ng t he d e fic i
e ncy of n atu re , so that i n se asons w he n the ri se of the ri v e r

has be e n less than u su al , as l arge a porti on of the cou ntry

i s i rri gate d by me ans of canal s and e mb ank me nts, as i n
se asons whe n the ri se of the ri v e r has be e n g re ate r
Be fore the ti me s of Pe troni us the re w as t he g re ate st ple nty,
and t he ri se of the ri v e r w as the g re ate st w he n i t rose to the
he ig ht of fou rtee n c u bi ts ; but w he n i t rose to e i ght only, a fami ne
e nsu ed Duri ng the gov e rnme nt of Pe troni u
. s, howe v e r, w he n

the N ile rose tw e lv e c u bi ts only, t he re w as a most ab undant

cr0 p ; and on ce w he n i t mou n te d to e ig ht only, no fami ne fol

l ow e d S uch the n is t he nature of thi s p rovi si on for the

.

phy sical state of the country W e shall now proce e d to the .

ne x t p articul ars .

4 T he Nile whe n i t l e av e s the b ou

.
, ndari e s of E thi opi a ,

flow s i n a straight li ne tow ards the north to the tract calle d ,

”
t he De l ta the n cl ov e n at the he ad rdi ng to the e x
“
, (a c co ,

pre ssi on of Plato ) mak e s thi s poi nt the v e rte x as i t w e re of a

, , ,

tri angle the si de s of w hi ch are forme d by the stre ams w hi ch

, ,

se p arate on e ac h si de and e x te nd to the se a one on the right

, ,

hand to P e l u si um the othe r on the le ft to C anob us and the

,

ne ig hbou ri ng H e racle i um as i t i s calle d the base i s the coast

,

lyi ng be tw e e n P e lusi um and the H e racle i um .

A n i sl and was the re fore forme d by the se a and by b oth

stre ams of the ri ve r w hi ch i s call e d De l ta from t he re se m
,

bl ance of i ts shape to the le tte r (A ) of that name T he spot at the .

v e rte x of t he tri angle has the same a

, pp e lla ti on be cause i t i s ,

S ee b . x vi . c. 11 .
f 24 .

/
 S T R ABO . C asa ux . 789 .

In Egypt from the mountai ns of Ethi opia to the

short, ,

v e rte x of the De l ta i s me re ly a ri ve r tract on each si de of the

,

Nile and rare ly i f anyw he re comp re he nds i n one conti nu

, ed
li ne a habi table te rri tory of 3 00 stad ia i n bre ad th It ne .

se mble s e x ce p t the fre q u e nt div e rsi ons of i ts cou rse a ban da e

, g ,

rolle d ou
l
t .

T he mou ntai ns on e ach si de (of the Ni le

) w h ic h d e sce nd ,

from the parts abou t S yene to the Egypti an S e a g i ve this

2
,

shape to the ri ve r tract of w hi c h I am speaki ng and to the ,

cou nt ry For i n p roportion as these mou

. ntai ns e x te nd along
that trac t or re ce de from e ach othe r i n the same de g re e is
, ,

the rive r contracted or e x pande d and the y i mpart to the ,

habi table cou nt ry i ts v arie ty of shape Bu t t he cou ntry be .

yond the mountai ns i s i n a gre at me asure uni nhabite d .

5 T he ancie nts u
. nde rstood more by conj ectu re t han othe r
w ise bu ,
t pe rsons i n late r ti mes le arnt by e x pe rie nce as e ye -wit
nesses that the Ni le owes i ts ri se to su
,
mme r rai ns whi ch fall i n ,

gre at ab undance i n Uppe r E thi opia particul arly i n the most di s ,

tan t mou n tai ns O n the rai ns ce asing the fu

. lness of the river ,

gradually subsi des This w as parti cul arly obse rve d by those
.

w ho navigate d t he Arabi an G u lf on the ir way to the Ci nnamon

cou n try and by those w ho w e re se nt ou
,
t to hu nt e l e phants or ,

for su ch othe r p u rpose s as i ndu ce d the P tole mi e s ki ngs of ,

Egyp t to de sp atch persons i n that dire cti on The se sov e re igns

,
.

had di rected the i r atte nti on to obj e c ts of thi s ki nd p arti e n ,

larly Ptole my su rname d Philade lp hu s w ho w as a love r of ,

sci e nce and on accou

, nt of b odily i nfirmi ti e s al w ays i n se arch

of some ne w di v e rsi on and amu se me nt Bu t t he ancie nt .

ki ngs pai d li ttle atte nti on to such i nquiri e s al though both ,

the y and the p ri e sts wi th w hom the y passe d t he g re ate r part

,

of the i r liv es profe sse d to be de v ote d to the st u

, dy of phi
losO phy The i r i g norance there fore i s more surpri si ng both
.
,

on t hi s accou nt and be cau se S esostri s had trav e rse d the w hole

of E thi opi a as far as the Ci nnamon cou ntry of w hi ch e x e
p ,

di ti on mon u me nts e x i st e v e n to the pre se nt day such as pillars ,

and i nscri p ti ons Cambyse s also w he n he was i n posse ssi on of

.
,

Egyp t had ad vance d w i th the Egyp ti ans as far e ve n as

,

m i uo i v
m oc; upt
‘
-
In the te x t a ple d xp p 11 i 1 jx w hich i s e vi de n tl y corr .

Krame r pro ose s to re ad d wa wr v aaop évp or d v evrr uyp év p and G rosku rd

p u
,

alia p roposue ru
”
re ads a bz op w
g for w o t
d xy yv
“
l e ngthe ne d o t ,A li i nt .
,

mfe li cia omnia . T he M e di te rranean .

 B . x v 11 . c . r. 5 . EG YP T . 22 5

M e roe ; and i t i s sai d that he gav e this name botn to the

i sland and to the ci ty, be cause his si ste r or accordi ng to some ,

wri te rs his w i fe , M e rcé di e d the re For thi s re ason t he re fore .

he confe rre d t he appe l lati on on the i sl and, and i n honou r of a

woman It i s su.rp ri si ng how , w i th su ch opportu ni ti e s of oh

tai ni ng i nformati on, the hi story of the se rai ns shou ld not hav e
bee n cle arly k now n to pe rsons li vi ng i n those ti mes, e spe ci ally
as the pri e st re g i ste re d w i th the gre atest dilige nce i n the sacre d
s
books all e x traordi nary facts, and p re se rve d re cords of e v e ry
thi ng w hi c h see me d to contrib u te to an i ncre ase of k now
le dge A nd, i f this had be e n the case , woul d i t be ne ce ssary
.

to i n qui re w hat i s e ve n sti ll a que stion, what can possibly be

the re ason w hy rai n falls i n su mme r, and not i n w i nte r, i n
t he most sou t he rly p arts of the cou ntry, b u
‘
t not i n the The bai s,
nor i n the cou ntry abou t S ye ne ? nor shou ld we have to e x
ami ne w he the r the ri se of the w ate r of the N i le i s occasi one d
by rai ns, nor re q uire such e v i de nce for the se facts as Pose i
doni na ad d u ce s For he says, t hat C allisthe nes asse rts that
.

t he cau se of the ri se of the rive r i s the rai n of su mme r Thi s .

he borrow s from Ari stotle , w ho borrowe d i t from T hrasy alce s

t he T hasi an (one of the anci e n t wri te rs on p hysi cs), Thra
syalces from some othe r p e rson, and he from Home r, w ho
”
calls the Nile he ave n -de sce nde d t
back to Egypt s he ave n-desce nde d ’

Bu t I qu i t thi s subj e ct si nce i t has bee n discusse d by many

,

wri te rs among w hom i t w ill be su

, ffi ci e n t to spe ci fy tw o w ho ,

hav e (e ach) comp ose d i n ou r ti me s a tre ati se on the Nil e ,

Eudorus and A n sto the Peri pate ti c phi losophe r [ The y di ffe r .

li ttle from e ach othe r] e x ce pt i n the orde r an d di spositi on of

the w orks for the p hrase ol ogy and e x e c u
, ti on i s the same i n both
w ri te rs (I can spe ak w i th some confide nce i n thi s matte r) for
.
,

w he n at a loss (for man u scri p ts) for the pu rpose of compari son

and copy I coll ate d both au , thors 2

Bu t whi ch of the m su . r

re pti ti ousl su b i u othe r s accou nt as hi s own w e may

’

y st t te d t he ,

O d i v 581
. . .

m
tyda yoi w d r opoi e voc d v r typé cpwv t i c rrjv d wrrfioh rjv £ 0: Oa r épov
’ '

Oé r sp ov d v r éfia hov C asau b on, who narrates a si mi lar c ircumstance

.

whi ch occu rre d to hi mse l f, thu s e x plains the p assage : O u r au thor, b e ing
in w ant of cod i c e s to corre c t i mpe rfe c tions i n hi s own , and to form a com
ple te copy , av ai le d hi mse l f of anothe r au thor whose accou nt w as i de n ti c al,
be ing e i the r, as he says, the original or a transcript from the first .

VO L . 1 11 .
q
226 ST R ABO . C s saus 790 . .

go to the te mple Ammon to be i nforme d E udoru

of s ac .
e

e ase d Ari sto bu t t he style i s more like t hat of Aristo

. .

T he ancie nts gave t he name of Egyp t to that cou ntry onl

y
w hi c h w as i nhabi te d and w ate re d by the Nile and the e x tent ,

t he y assig ne d to i t w as from the ne i ghbou rhood of S e ne t o

y
the se a .Bu t late r wri te rs to the pre se nt ti me hav e i ncl u
, de d ,

on t he e aste rn si de al mos t all t he trac t b e tw e e n t he Arab i an

Gu lf and the Nile (the E thiopi ans howe v e r do n ot make

mu ch u se of t he R e d S e a) on the w e ste rn si de the tract e x
, ,
~

te ndi g to
n t he A uases a dn th e part o
s f t h e se a coast from the
-

C anobi c mou th of the Nile to C atabathmu s and the ki n gd om ,

of C y re nssa For the ki ng s who su

. ccee de d the race of the

P tole mies had acqui red so much powe r that the y be came ,

maste rs of C yre me a and e ve n j oi ned Cyp rus to Egypt T he

, .
t

Romans w ho succe e de d to the i r domi ni ons se parate d Egypt,

, ,

and confine d i t wi thi n the old li mi ts .

T he Egypti ans gi ve the name of A u ase s (G ase s) to ce rtain

i nhabi te d tracts w hi ch are su , rroun de d by e x te nsi ve de serts ,

and appe ar like i slands i n the se a The y are fre q ue ntly me t

.

w i th i n Libya and the re are thre e contig u

, ou s to Egyp t and ,

de pe ndent u pon i t .

T hi s i s the accou nt w hi ch w e have to gi ve of E gypt in

ge ne ral and summarily I shall now desc ribe the se parate
.

parts of the country and the i r ad vantages .

6 A s Ale xa nd re i a and i ts ne i g hbou

. rhood occu py the
g re ate st and pri nci pal portion of the description I shall be gi n ,

w i th i t .

In saili ng towards the we st the se a-coast from P e l u , si u

m
to the C anobi e mou th of the Nile i s abou t 1300 stadi a i n e x
te nt and consti tu
, te s as we have sai d the b ase of the Del ta
, , .

The nce to the i sland P haros are 1 5 0 stadi a more .

Pharo s i s a small oblong i sland and lies q u i te close to the

,

conti ne nt formi ng toward s i t a harbou

, r w i th a dou ble e ntrance .

For the coast abou nds w i th bays, and has two p romont orie s
p roj e cti ng i nto the se a T he i sl and i s si tuate d be t we e n the se
.
,

and shu ts i n t he bay lyi ng l e ng thw ays i n front of i t

,
.

O f the e x tre mi ti e s o f the P haros t he e aste rn i s ne are st to ,

t he co nti ne n t and to the p romontory i n that di re cti on calle d ,

Lochias which i s the cau

, se of the e ntrance to the port be ing
narrow .Be si de s the narrowne ss of the passage the re are ,

roc k s some u
, nde r w ate r othe rs ri si ng abov e i t w hi ch at al l
, ,

t i me s i ncre ase t he vi ol e nce of the wav e s rol li ng i n u pon the m

228 S T R ABO . C asaus .
797,

me n , who w e re ble (from t he ir numbe rs) to p re ve nt

l
a so a

strange rs from e nte ri ng the cou ntry .

W he n Ale x ande r arri ve d and pe rce i v e d the ad v antages of

,

the si tu ati on he de te rmi ne d to b u

, ild the c i ty on the (natural )
harbou r T he p rospe ri ty of t he place w hi c h e nsu
. e d w as i a , ,

ti mate d i t i s sai d by a presage w hi ch occ u

, ,
rre d w hi le the

pl an of the ci ty w as traci ng T he archi te c ts we re e ngage d i n

.

marki ng out the l i ne of the wall w i th chalk and had consu me d ,

i t all w he n t he ki ng arrive d ; u w h i h h d i p f
’

, p on c t e s e nse rs o

fl our supplie d the w ork me n w i th a part of the flour w hi ch ,

was provide d for the i r own u se ; and thi s su bstance w as use d

i n traci ng the g re ate r p art of the d i v isions of the stre e ts .

Thi s the y sai d w as a good ome n for the ci ty

, , .

7 T he ad v antage s of the ci ty are of v ari ou

. s ki nds T he .

si te i s w ashe d by two se as ; on t he north by w hat i s calle d the ,

Egypti an S e a and on the south by the se a of the lake M arcia

, , ,

w hi ch i s al so calle d M are oti s Thi s lake i s filled by many .

canal s from t he Nile both by those abov e and those at the

,

si de s throu
, gh w hich a g re ater q uanti ty of me rchandi se i s
i mporte d than by t hose communi cati ng w i th the se a He nce .

the harbou r on the lake i s ri che r than t he mari ti me harbou r .

T he e x ports by se a from Ale x andre i a e x cee d the i mports .

T hi s any pe rson may asce rtai n e i the r at Ale x andre i a or ,

Di cwarchia by w atchi ng t he arri val and de part u

, re of the
me rchant v esse ls and obse rvi ng how much he avi e r or lig hte r
,

the i r cargoe s are w he n the y de part or w he n the y re tu rn .

In addi ti on to the w e al th de rive d from me rchandi se l ande d

at the harbou rs on e ach si de on the se a and on the lake i ts , ,

fi ne ai r i s w orthy of re mark : thi s re su l ts from the ci ty be ing

on t wo si de s su rrou nde d by w ate r and from the favou rable ,

e ffe cts of t he ri se of the Nile F or othe r ci ti es si tu ate d ne ar

.
,

lak es; have d uri ng the he ats of summe r a he avy and sufio
'

, ,

e ati ng atmosp he re and lakes at the i r margi ns be come sw ampy

,

by t he e v ap oration occasi one d by the su W he n a

’
n s he at
'

large q uanti ty of moisture i s e x hale d from sw amps a n ox iou s ,

vapour ri se s and i s the cause of pe stile nti al di sorde rs B ut

, .

at Ale x and re i a at the be gi nni ng of su

, mme r the Nile be i ng , ,

fu ll fills the lake also and le ave s no marshy matte r w hi ch i s

, ,

like ly to occasi on malig nant e xhalations A t the same peri od .

,

the Ete si an w i nds blow from the north ov e r a l arge e x panse ,

of se a and the Ale x andri nes i n conse q u

, e nce p ass the i r su m
me r ve ry pl e asantly .
x .
E G YP T . A LE X A N D R IA .
229

8 . T he p the si te of the ci ty i s that of a chl amys or

sha e of

mili tary cloak T he si de s whi ch de te rmi ne the le ngth are

.
, ,
su rrou nde d by w ate r and are ab ou t thi rty stadi a i n e x te nt ;
,

but the i sthmu se s w hi ch de te rmi ne the b re ad th of the si de s

, ,

are e ach of se ve n or e ig ht stadi a bou nde d on one si de by the

,

se a and on the othe r by the l ak e

, T he w hole ci ty i s i nte r.
'

se c te d by roads for the passage of horse me n and chari ots .

T w o of these are v e ry b road e x cee di ng a ple thru , mi n bre adth ,

and cu t one anothe r at rig ht angle s It contai ns also v e ry .

be au ti fu l p ubli c grounds and royal p al ace s whi ch occupy a ,

fou rth or e v e n a t hi rd p art of i ts w hole e x te n t For as e ach .

of t he ki ngs w as de si rou s of addi ng some e mbe l li shme n t to

the pl ace s de di cate d to the p u bli c use so be si de s the b uild , ,

i ngs al re ady e x i sti ng e ach of t he m e re cte d a b uildi ng at hi s

,

ow n e x pe nse ; he nce the e x p ressi on of the poe t ma be he re

y
appli e d ,

one afte r the othe r springs .

All b uildi ngs are conne cted wi th one anothe r and wi th

the
t he harbou r and those also w hi ch are b e yond i t
,
.

T he M u se um i s a part of the palace s It has a p u bli c .

w alk and a pl ace fu rn i she d w i th se ats and a larg e hall i n , ,

whi ch t he me n of le arni ng w ho be l ong to the M u

,
se um tak e ,

t he i r common me al Thi s communi ty posse sses also p rope rty

.

i n common ; and a pri e st, forme rly appoi n te d by the ki ngs ,

bu t at p re se nt by Ce sar pre side s ove r the M u

,
se u m .

A part be longi ng to the palace s consi sts of that called

S e ma an e nclosu
, re whi ch contai ne d the tombs of the ki n s
, g
and that of Ale x ande r the G re at) F or Ptole my the son of
( .

L agu s took aw ay the body of A l e x ander from P e rd i ccas as ,

he w as con ve yi ng i t dow n from B abyl on for P e rdiccas had

tu rne d ou t of hi s road to w ards Egypt i nci te d by ambi ti on ,

and a de si re of maki ng hi mse l f maste r of the cou n try W he n .

Ptole my had attacke d [ and made hi m pri sone r] he i nte nde d ,

t o [ sp are hi s li fe and ] confine hi m i n a de se rt i sland b u t ,

he me t w i th a mi se rable e nd at the hand of hi s ow n sol die rs .

w ho ru she d u pon and despatche d hi m by trau sfi x i ng hi mw i th

the long M ace doni an spe ars T he ki ng s w ho we re w i th hi m

.
,

A ri dwu s and the c hi l d re n of Al e x ande r and Rox ana hi s

, ,

w i fe de p arte d to M ace doni a P tole my carri e d away the body

,
.

0d . x vii . 266 .
 2 30 BT R A B O . C asaus 794;
.

of Ale xande r , and d e p osi te d i t at Al e x a n d re i a i n the pl ace

w he re i t no w l i e s : not i ndee d i n the same coffi n, for the pre
se n t one i s of hyal u s (al ab aste r w he re as Ptole my had de posi t
ed i t i n on e of gold : i t w as pl u nde re d by P tole my su rn am ed
C occe s son and P are i sact u s, w ho came from S yri a and was
’

q uickly de pose d, so that hi s p l unde r was of no se rv i ce to him .

9 In the gre at harbou

. r at the e ntrance , on the ri ght hand,
are the i sland and the P haros towe r ; on the le ft are the re e f
of rocks and the p romontor
y L och i as, w i th a p a l ace u po n i t
at the e n trance , on t he le ft hand, are the i nne r palace s, w hi ch
are conti nu ous w i th those o n the Lochi as, and contai n nu mer
ou s pai nte d apart m e nts and g rov e s B e low l ice the arti fici al
.

and c l ose harbou r, app rop ri ated to the u se of the k i ngs ; and

A nti rrhod u s a sm all i sland, faci ng the arti fici al harbou r,

w i th a palace on i t, and a small port It was called A nt ir

.

rhod u s, a riv al as i t w e re of R hode s .

A b ove thi s i s the the atre , t he n the P ose i di u m, a ki nd of

e lbo w p roj e cti ng from the E mpori u m, as i t i s calle d, w i th a
te mpl e o f Ne p tu ne u pon i t T o t hi s Antony added a mound,
.

p roj e cti ng still further i nto the mi ddle of the harbour, and
b uil t at the e x tre mi ty a royal mansi on, w hi ch he calle d
Ti moni um Thi s w as hi s l ast act, w he n, de se rte d by his
.

p arti sans, he re ti re d to Ale x andre i a afte r hi s de fe at at Acti

um, and i nte nde d, be i ng forsak e n by so man fri e nds, to l ead
y
t he [ soli tary ] li fe of Ti mon for the re st of hi s days .

N e x t are the C aesari u

, m, the E mpori um, and the A posta
se i s, or mag azi ne s : the se are foll owe d by doc k s, e x te nd i ng

to the H e p tastad i u m Thi s i s the de scri p ti on of the gre at

.

harb ou r .

1 0 Ne x t afte r the H e ptastadi u

. m i s the harbour of E unos
tu s, an d abov e thi s the arti fici al harb ou r, calle d Ci botu
(
s or

the A rk), w hi ch al so has dock s A t the bottom of thi s bar

'

bour i s a navigable canal , e x te ndi ng to the lake M are otis .

B e yond the canal the re still re mai ns a small part of the ci ty .

T he n follows the sub urb Ne crop oli s, i n w hich are nume rous
g arde ns, b uri al -place s, and b uil di ngs for carryi ng on t he pro
ce ss of e mb al mi ng the de ad .

0 11 thi s si de the canal i s the S arapiu m and othe r anc ie nt

sacre d pl ace s, whi ch are now ab andone d on acco u n t of the
e re cti on of t he te mple s at N i c0 pol i s for [ the re are si tu ate d ]
an amp hi the atre and a stadi u m, and the re are ce le b rated
23 2 S T R A BO . C asaun 796 . .

w ho, be si des othe r dee ds of shamele ssness acte d the pi per ,

i nde e d he glori e d so much i n the practi ce that he scruple d ,

not to appoi nt tri als of skill i n his p al ace ; on w hi ch occa

si ons he p re se nte d hi m se l f as a compe ti tor w i th othe r ri vals .

H e w as de pose d by the Ale x andri nes ; and of hi s three dau g h

ters one the e ldest w ho w as le gi ti mate the y p roclai me d
, , , ,

q uee n ; but his tw o sons w ho we re i nfants w ere absolute ly , ,

e x cl ude d from the su ccessi on .

A s a hu sband for the dau ghte r establishe d on the throne ,

the Ale x and ri ne s i nvi te d one C ybi osactes from S yri a w ho ,

p re te nde d to be desce nde d from the S yri an ki ngs T he q uee n .

afte r a fe w days u nable to e nd u re his coarse ne ss and v u

, lgar
i ty ri d he rse l f of hi m by cau
,
si ng hi m to be strang le d S he .

afte rw ards marri e d Arche lau s who al so pre te n de d to be t he ,

son of M i thri dates E u pa to r b ut h e w as re ally t he so

, n o f t ha t
Arche laus who carrie d on w ar agai nst S ylla, and w as afte r
'

w ards honou rably treate d by t he Romans H e w as g rand .

fathe r of the last ki ng of C appadoci a i n ou r t ime and p ri e st ,

of C omana i n P ontu s
’I
H e w as the n (at the ti me we are
.

speaki ng of ) the gu e st of G ab i ni u s and i nte nde d to aecom ,

p any hi m i n an e x pe di ti on ag ai nst the Parthi ans but un 3

,

known to G ab1n1 u s he w as cond u cte d away by some fri e nds)

, (
to the q u e e n and de cl ared ki ng
,
.

A t thi s t i me Pompe y the G reat e nte rtai ne d A u le te s as

hi s g u est on his arriv al at Rom e and re comme nde d hi m to ,

the se nate ne g oti ate d hi s re tu

, rn and contrive d the ex ecu ,

ti on of most of t he de pu ties i n nu mbe r a hundre d who had , ,

unde rtake n to appe ar agai nst him : at the ir he ad w as Dion

t he acade mi c p hilosopher .

Ptole my (A ule te s) on be i ng re store d by G abi ni us put to ,

de ath both Arche l au s and hi s dau

‘
ghte r ; b ut not long after 6

he w as re i nstate d i n hi s ki ngdom he die d a n atu ral de ath , ,

l e avi ng t wo sons and two daug hte rs the e ldest of w hom was ,

Cleopatra .

T he Al e x andri nes decl are d as sov e re igns the e lde st son

and Cleopatra Bu t the ad he re nts of the son e x ci ted a se
.

T he ce le brate d ge ne ral of M i thri dates .

’
S e e b x ii c i § 2
. .
. . .

H e w as p re ve nte d from carry ing on this war by the se nate . S ee b .

xn . c ii i
. .34 .

T he e lde r siste r of C le opatra S i x months afte r

. .
 uc YP T 23 3
'

n . xv . . 1 .
g 1 2
. EG . A LE X A N DR IA .

diti on , and b ani she d Cleop atra, who re ti re d w i th he r si ster

l
i nto S y ri a .

It w as abou t thi s ti me that Pompe y the G re at, i n hi s fl i g ht

from Palae p harsal u s, came to P e l u si u m and M ount O ssi um
- 2
.

H e w as tre ache rou W he n Caesar

’
sly sl ai n by the ki ng s par ty .

arri ve d, he pu t the you ng pri nce to de ath, and se ndi ng for

Cleopatra from he r place of e x ile , appoi nte d he r q ue e n of
Egypt, decl ari ng also he r survivi ng brothe r, w ho w as ve ry
young, and he rse lf j oi nt sov e re igns .

Afte r the de ath of Caesar and the battle at Pharsali a, A n

tony passed ov e r i n to Asi a ; he rai se d Cle opatra to the hig he st
dig ni ty, made he r hi s w i fe, and had chi ldre n by he r He .

w as prese n t w i t h he r at t he b attle of Acti u m, and ae com

p an i e d he r i n her flig h t A u g u stu s C a.e sar p ursu e d t he m , p ut
an e nd to the i r powe r, and re scu e d Egyp t from m i sgov e rn ~
me nt and re ve lry .

12 A t pre se nt Egypt i s a (Roman) provi nce , p ays consi de r

.

able tribu te , and i s we ll gove rne d by p ru de nt pe rsons, who

are se nt the re i n su cce ssi on T he gove rn or thu s se n t ou
. t has
t he rank of ki ng Su bordi nate to hi m i s the admi ni strator of
.

j usti ce , w ho i s the supre me j udge i n many cause s T he re i s .

anothe r offi ce r, w ho i s calle d Idi ologu s, w hose b u si ne ss i t i s to

i nq ui re i nto p rope rty for w hi ch the re i s no cl ai mant, and

whi ch of rig ht falls to C aesar The se are accompanie d by
.

Caesar s fre e dme n and ste w ards, w ho are i ntruste d w i th affai rs

’

of more or le ss i mportance .

T hree le gi ons are statione d i n Egypt, one i n the ci ty, the

re st i n the cou ntry Be si de s the se t he re are also n i ne Roman
.

cohorts, thre e q u arte re d i n the ci ty, thre e on the b orde rs of

E thiop i a i n Sy e ne , as a guard to that tract, and thre e i n othe r
p ar ts of the country The re are also three bodi e s of cavalry
.

d i strib u te d 1 n con v e ni e nt p osts

'

O f the native magi strate s i n the ci tie s, the first i s the e x

pounde r of the law, w ho 1s dre sse d 1 n scarle t ; he re ce ive s the
cu s tomary honou rs of the cou n try, and has t he care of rovi d
p
i ng w hat i s ne cessary for the ci ty T he se cond i s the w ri te r of .

re cords, t he t hi rd i s the c hie f j u dge T he fou rth i s t he com

.

mande r of the night g uard T he se magi strate s e x i ste d i n the

.

ti me of the ki ngs, b u t i n conse q u e nce of the bad ad mi ni strati on

of affai rs by the l atte r, the p rosp e ri ty of t he ci ty w as mi ne d by

A b out a . c. 49 . B . ix . o v
. . 6 .
 234 ST R ABO . C asa u
s . 7 91 .

l ice nti ousness Polybi us e x presse s hi s i ndi gnat ion at the state
.

of t hi ng s w he n he w as the re : he de sc ri be s t he i nhabi tan ts of

t he ci ty to be compose d of thre e cl asse s t he (first ) Egy pti ans

and nati v e s ac u te b u t i ndi fle re nt ci ti ze ns and me ddli ng w i t h
'

, ,

ci vi l aflai rs T he second the m e rce narie s a nu merou s and u

'

.
, n ,

d iscipli ne d body for i t was an ancie nt cu sto m to mai ntai n

forei gn soldie rs w ho from t he worthle ssness of t he i r sov e re i gns
, , ,

kne w be tter how te gove rn than to obe y T he t hi rd we re .

t he Ale x andri ne s w ho for the same re ason w e re not ord erl

, , y ,

c i ti ze ns ; bu
l
t sti ll the y we re be tte r than the me rce nari e s for ,

al thou gh the y we re a mi x e d race ye t bei ng of G re e k origi n , ,

t he y re tai ned the cu stoms common to t he G ree ks Bu t this .

class w as e x ti nct ne arly abou t the ti me of E u e rge tes P hyscon ,

i n w hose re ign Polybi u s cam e to Al e x andre i a For P hyscou .

,

be i ng di stresse d by factions, fre q u e ntly e x pose d the mu lti tude

to the attac k s of t he sold i e ry and thu s de stroyed t he m ,By .

su c h a state of thi ngs i n t he ci ty the words of the t

poe

( s ay s P o lybi us) w e re v eri fie d

T he way to Egy p t i s long an d ve x atio s u .
”

13 . Such the n, i f i tion of the ci ty

not w orse , w as the cond

unde r the last ki ngs T he Roman s, as far as the y we re abl e

.
,

corre cte d as I hav e sai d many ab u

,
se s an d e stabli she d an
, ,

orde rly gov e rn me n t by appoi nti ng vi ce g ov e rnors nomarchs

, , ,

and e thnarchs w hose b u si ness i t w as to su pe ri nte nd aflairs

'

of mi nor imp ort ance .

T he gre ate st ad v antage w hi ch the ci ty posse sse s ari se s from

i ts be i ng the only pl ace i n all Egyp t w e ll si tu ate d by natu re

for commu ni cation w i th the se a by i ts e x ce lle nt harbou r an d ,

w i th the l and by the ri v e r by me ans of w hi ch e v e rythi ng i s

,

e asi ly transp orte d and coll e cte d tog e the r i nto thi s ci ty w hi c h ,

i s the gre ate st mart i n the habi tabl e w orl d .

These may be sai d to be the supe ri or e x ce lle nci e s of the

’
ci ty. Ci ce ro i n one of hi s orati ons i n spe aki ng of the re ve
, ,

nu e s of Egyp t state s t hat an an n u

,
al tri b ute of t al e nts
w as p ai d to (P tole my ) A u l e te s the fathe r of Cleop atra If , .

the n a ki ng w ho ad mi ni ste re d hi s gov e rn me nt i n the w orst

,

p ossib le manne r and w i th the g re ate st ne glige nce ob tai ne d

, ,

so large a re ve nu e what mu st w e su ,ppose i t to be at p rese nt ,

I have adopte d the re ad ing, a wol u ru not u

’
cbv , nde rstand ing or ill
adap te d for the d utie s of ci ti ze ns, sugge ste d by K rame r
’
.

’
0d iv 481. . . N o longer e x isting .
2 36 ST R A B O . C A B A UB 7 99
‘
. .

p i
r nc i pa l be ve rage o f the com m on p eopl e o f Al e x and rei a .

A nt iphras i n particu lar w as a su bj ec t of ri di cule (on accou ut of

i ts bad w i ne ) .

Ne x t i s the harbour De rrhi s whi ch has i ts name from an

l
,

adj ace nt bl ack rock rese mbli ng di pp i ng a hi de, T he ne i g h , .

hoari ng pl ace i s calle d Ze phyri u m The n follow s anothe r .

harbou r Le u caspi s (the w hi te shi e l d )

, and many othe rs ; ,

the n the C ynosse ma (or dog s monu me nt ) ; the n T apose im ’

,

not that si tu ate d u pon the sea ; he re i s he ld a gre at p ublic fe s

ti v al. The re i s another T apose i ri s si tuate d at a consi derable
’
,

di stance be yond the ci ty (Ale x andre i a) Near thi s and close .

,

to the se a i s a rocky spot, w hi ch i s the re sort of g re at n u

, m
be rs of pe ople at all se asons of the year for the p urpose of ,

fe asti ng and amu se me nt 3

Ne x t i s P li nthi ne and the vi llage
m and C he rronesus a fortre ss di stan t fromAle x
.
,

of N i ci u , ,

andre i a and the Necropoli s abou t 7 0 stad i a .

T he l ak e M arci a w hi ch e x te nds as far as thi s pl ace i s more

, ,

than 150 stadi a i n bre ad th and i n le ngt h le ss than 3 00 stadi a ,

.

It con tai ns e ight i slands T he w hole cou ntry abou t i t i s w e ll

.

i nhabi te d G ood wi ne also i s prod uced he re and i n such

.
,

q uanti ty that t he M are oti c w i ne is racke d i n orde r that i t may

be k e p t to be ol d ‘ .

1 5 T he byblu
. s
5
and the Egypti an be an grow i n t he
marshe s and lake s ; from the latte r the cibori um is made 6
.

u u
’
ne ve r ca se he ad-aches . A thene ab , . i . c. i 59, p 5 4 B ohn s C lassi cal
. . .

L i brary .

C ape D eras .

T he e x act si te i s not asce rtaine d , bu t it w as not far from A bou ki r .

H e llani c us says that the v ine was first di scove red i n P li nthi ne , a
nt of the i r p ove rty , cou
”
ci ty of Egy pt, and that for those who, on accou ld
not ge t wine , the re w as introd u ce d a cu stom of d ri nki ng b e e r made o f
barle y A thm , b i c i 6 1, p 5 6 B ohn s C lassi cal L ib rary
’
. . . . . . . .

T he M are otic w i ne is e rroneou sl y state d by A the nm u s (p 5 5 B ohn s

’
. .

C lassical L i b rary ) to have ob tai ned i ts name from a fou nta in call e d
M are s T he fou
. ntain and town de ri v e d the i r name from M arc , w ho w as
one o f the com ani ons of B acc hu
”
s T he wine is prai se d by H orace ,
.

O des I xx x vii
. 4 .

M e nte mq u e lymphatam M are oti co

R e de gi t i n ve ros timores .

Virgil, G e or 11 91, calls a v ine by thi s name

. .

Su nt T hasi mvi te s, su nt e t M areotides alb m .

5
T he P apyru s .

T he re is also the cibori u m H e ge sander the De lphi an says that

.

Eu p ho ri on the p o s t,
w h e n cu pp i n g w i th P rytani s, his host, e x hi b i te d to

hi m some ci bori a, whi ch appe are d to be made i n a most e x q u isi te and

‘X VI l
n . c . 1. 16 . EG YP T .

T he ;
sta lks of the bean are ne arly of equal he ig ht and grow to ,

the le ng th of te n fee t T he by bl u .s i s a b are ste m w i th a t u ft ,

on the to
p B ut t h
.e b e a n p u ts o u t le a v e s a n d fl o w e rs i n m a n y
p a r ts ,a n d be ars a fr u i t si milar to our bean diffe ri ng only i n ,

si ze and taste T he be an-g rou

. nds p re se nt an ag re e able sig ht ,

and afford amu se me nt to t hose w ho are di spose d to re c re ate

t he mse l ves w i th convi vi al fe asts T he se e nte rtai nme nts take
.

p l ace i n b o ats w i t h cabi n s ; th e y e n te r t he th i c kes t p a r t o f t h e

plantati on w he re the y are ove rshadowe d w i th the le ave s
, ,

w hich are ve ry large and se rv e for d ri nki ng -cu , ps and di shes ,

hav i ng a hollow w hi ch fits the m for the p u rpose The y are .

fou nd i n g re at abu ndance i n t he shops i n Ale x andre i a w here ,

the y are u se d as v e sse ls O ne of the sou. rce s of l and re v e nu e

i s the sale of these le ave s Su ch the n i s the natu
. re of thi s

be an .

T he hybl as doe s not grow he re i n gre at ab u ndance for i t i s ,

not cu l tivate d B ut i t abounds i n the lowe r parts of the

.

D elta T he re i s one sort infe rior to the othe r

.
l
T he be st i s .

the hi erati ca S ome pe rsons i nte ndi ng to au

. g me nt the re ve nue ,

e mploye d i n thi s case a me thod w hi ch the J e ws p rac ti se d

w i th the p al m e spe ci ally the caryoti c and w i th t he bal sa
, ,

mum In many place s i t i s not allowe d to be cul ti v ate d and

2
.
,

the p ri ce i s e nhance d by i ts rarity : the re ve nu e i s i nde e d

t hu s i nc re ase d bu t the ge ne ral consu
, mpti on [of the article ] is
i nj ure d .

16 O n p assi ng throu gh the C anobi e gate of the ci ty on ’

.
,

the right hand i s the canal l e adi ng to C anobu

. s cl ose to the ,

lake . T he y sail by this canal to S che d i a to the gre at ri ve r , ,

and to C anobu s bu t the fi rst place at whi ch the y arri ve i s

’

Ele u si s T his i s a se ttle me nt ne ar Ale x andre i a and Ni co

.

poli s and si tuate d on the C anobi c canal It has house s of

, .

e ntertai n me n t w hi ch command be au ti fu l vi e ws and hi the r ,

costl y manne r D i dymu .s says that i t is a k i nd of dri nki ng- cu p , and p e r

haps i t may be the same as that w hi ch is calle d scy phi u m, w hich de ri ve s

i ts name from b e i ng contracte d to a narrow space at the b o ttom, l ik e the
A the meu
”
E gy p tian cib oria s, b B ohn s C lassi cal
’
. xi 54, p 76 1
. . . .

L i brary .

1 T he tw o k inds known at n t ar e the E y ti an a nd th e S yracu san ,

p re s e g p
w hi ch, accord ing to P rofe ssor P arlatori , have the same ge ne ral appe ar
an ,c e b ut d i ffe r in t h e n um b e r o f fl o w e r-lob es .

3 T hat is, the j u i ce was e x trac te d for i ts su a

g ;r se e b x vi c h 4 1 , . . . .

and P liny , xi ii 12 . .
238
'

m
s no . C asaun aoo . .

re sort me n and w ome n w ho are incli ne d to ind ulge i n noi sy

re ve l ry a p re l u
, de to C anobic li fe and the di ssol u te m ess ,

of th e people of C anobu s .

A t a li ttle di stance from Ele u si s on the ri ght hand i s t he , ,

canal le adi ng towards S che di a S c he di a i s di stant fou . r sc hm ni

from Ale x andre i a It is a su
. bu rb of the ci ty and has a sta ,

ti on for t he ve sse ls wi t h cabi ns w hic h conv e y the gov e rnor s ,

whe n the y vi si t the u pp e r p art s of the cou n t r

y H e re i s .

colle cte d the d u ty on me rchand ise, as i t i s tran sporte d u p

or do wn the rive r For thi s pu
. r pose a b ridge of boats i s lai d

across the rive r and from t hi s k in d of bri dge the place has
,

the name of S chedi a .

Ne x t afte r the canal le adi ng to S che di a, the navi gation

the nce to C o nc hu a i s p ara ll e l to t he s e a-coast e x te ndi n g from ,

Pharos to the C anobi c mouth For be twee n t he se a and the .

c anal i s a narrow ban d of

, g ro un d, o n w hi c h i s si t uate d t he
smalle r T aposei ri s, w hi ch li e s ne x t afte r Ni copoli s an d Ze phy ,

ri ula a promontory on w hi ch i s a small te mple de dicate d to

,

Venu s A rsi noé .

A nci ently, i t i s sai d a ci ty calle d T honis stood the re whi ch

, ,

bears the name of the ki ng w ho e nte rtai ne d as hi s g u , ests

M e ne l au s and He l e n T he poe t thu

. s spe aks of the th u g s
w hi ch we re giv e n to H e l e n ,

the poten t drugs, w hi ch P olyda mna , the wife of T he n, gave to

1 7 C anobu
. s i s a ci ty , di stan t by l and from Ale x an d re i a

1 20 stadi a It has i ts n ame from C anobu

. s, the pil ot of M e

ne l ans, w ho di e d the re It con tai ns the te mple of S arapi a,

.

he ld i n g re at ve ne rati on, and ce le b rated for the cu re of d i e t

c ase s ;pe rsons e v e n of t he highe st rank confide i n the m and ,

sle e p the re the m se lv es on the i r ow n accou n t or othe rs for ,

the m .S ome pe rsons re cord the cu re s and othe rs the ve rs ,

e

ci ty of t he oracl e s whi ch are de li ve re d t he re Bu t re mark .

abl e abov e e v e ry thi ng e l se i s the mu l ti tude of pe rsons w ho

re sort to the p u bli c fe sti v al s and come from Ale x and re i a by
,

the can al For day and ni g ht the re are c row ds of me n and

.

w ome n i n boats si ngi ng and danci ng wi thou

, t restrai nt and , ,

wi th the u tmost li ce n ti ou sne ss O the rs at C anobu s i tse lf

.
, ,

k e e p hoste l ri e s si tuate d on the banks of the canal w hi ch are ,

w e ll ad ap te d for su ch ki nd of d i ve rsi on and re v e l ry .

1 8 Ne x t to C ano b u
. s i s H e racle i um i n whi ch i s a te m1) le ,

0 d i v 228
. . .
240 cr a m . C A S A UI . sea

19 In the i nte ri or above the S e bcnnyti c and P hatni ti c

.

mouths i s X ois, both an i sland and a c i ty i n the S e be nny ti c

Nome T he re are also He rmopoli s, L c polis, and M e nd e s,
.

whe re P an i s worshi ppe d, and of ani male s goat H ere , accord .

i ng to Pi ndar, goats have i nte rcou rse w i th w ome n .

Ne ar M e ndes are Di ospolis, and the lake s about i t, and

Leont0poli s ; the n fu rthe r on, the ci ty B u siri s, i n the B u
’
si ri te

Nome, and C ynospoli s .

E ratosthe nes says, That to re pe l strange rs is a p ractice

co mmon to all barbari ans, bu
.
t that t hi s charge agai nst t he
Egyp ti ans is de ri ve d from fab ul ous stories re l ate d of (one )
B usi ri s and hi s pe ople i n the B usi ri te N ome, as some per
sons i n l ate r ti mes w e re d ispose d to charge the i nhab i tants of

this place w i th i nhosp i tali ty, al thou gh i n t ru th the re w as

ne i the r ki ng nor ty ran t of the name of B u si ris : that be sides

the re w as a common sayi ng,

T he w ay to Egyp t i s long and ve x atio u

s
,

whi ch or igi nate d want of harbou

in the rs, and i n the
state of the harbou r at Pharos, w hi ch w as not of free ac

ce ss, b u t w atche d and g u arde d by he rdsme n, w ho w e re rob

be rs, and attacke d those w ho atte mp te d to sail i nto i t T he .

Carthagi ni ans drown [he says] any strange rs w ho sail past, o n

the i r v oy age to S ardi ni a or to the Pill ars He nce much of .

what i s re l ate d of the parts tow ards the w est i s di scre d i te d .

T he Pe rsi ans also w e re tre ac he rou s gui de s, and cond ucte d the
amb assadors al ong ci rcu
”
i tous and di ffi cul t w ays .

20 Contig u
. ou s to the B u si ri tc N ome ar e the A th ribi te Nome

and the ci ty A thribi s ; ne x t the P rosopi te N ome , i n w hi ch

l atte r is Aphroditopolis (the ci ty of Ve nus) Above the .

M e nde si an and the Tani ti c mou ths are a large l ake , and the
M e nde si an and Le ontopoli te Nome s, and a ci ty of A p hrodi te
r Ve n u m follow s the
( o s
) an d the P h arb e t i te N o e T he n .

Tani ti c, w hi ch some call the S ai ti c mouth, and the Tani te

’

‘
N ome , and i n i t Tani s a l arge ci ty .

2 1 B e twe e n the Tani ti c and the P e l u

. si ac mou ths are lake s

T he horne d P an .

T he pe op le of B u si ri s worshi ppe d Isis, an d at one e poch. sw ordi ng

to H e lle ni c tradi tion, sacri fice d re d me n, who came ove r the se d, i e the . .

n omad e s of S y ri a and A rabia .

0d i v 48 1
. . .

In this nome tradi ti on affirme d that the H e b re w le gislator w as b orn

an d e d ucate d .
3 . mm . o. 1 . 22 . E G YP T . 24 1

and large and conti nuous marshe s among whi ch are nume r ,

ou s v ill age s P e lusi um i tse lf has many marshes lyi ng around

.

i t w hi ch some call Barathra (or w ate r hole s) and sw amps

, , .

It i s si tu ate d at a di stance of more t han 20 stadia from the

se a .T he circu mfe re nce of the w all i s 20 stadi a It has i ts .

am from t he mu d (macs) of t he swamps 1

O n thi s q u arter .

E gypt is di fficu lt of acce ss i e from the e aste rn si de tow ards ,

. .

Phoenicia and J udaea and on the si de of Arabi a Nabataea , ,

w hi ch i s conti g u ou s ; throu gh w hi ch cou ntri e s the road to

E gypt li e s .

T he cou ntry be tw e e mthe Nil e and the Arabi an G u l f 18

Arab i a and at i ts e x tre mi ty i s si tuate d P e l usi um B ut the
, .

w hole is dese rt and not passable by an army , T he i sthmu s .

b e twe en P e lu si u m and the rece ss of the Arabi an G ulf near

H e roopoli s i s 1000 stadi a ; bu t accordi ng to P ose i doni u s less , ,

than 1 5 00 stadi a i n e x te n t Be si de s i ts be i ng sandy and .

w i thou t w ate r i t abou nds w i th re p tiles which b u

, rrow i n the ,

sand .

In saili ng u
22 .
p the riv e r from S che di a to M e mp hi s, on
2

the right hand, are a g re at many vill age s e x te ndi ng as far as

the l ake M arci a, among w hi ch i s that calle d the v illag e of
C habrias Upon the ri v e r i s He rmopolis, the n G ynaecopoli s,
.

and the G yna ecopoli te N ome ; ne x t M ome mphi s and the M o

me mphi te Nome Be twee n the se place s are many canals, .

whi ch e mpty the mse lv es i nto the lak e M areoti s T he M 0 .

me mphi tes w orship Ven us, and a sacre d cow i s k e p t there, as

Api s i s main tai ned at M emphi s, and M ueyi s at He liopoli s
3 ‘
.

ml is in the translati on, as G rosku

o mi tte d rd proposes .

M e mphis w as the reside nce of the P haraohs, who su cce ede d P ae m

mi tichus, s c 6 16 T he M e mphi te N ome rose into i mportanc e on the
. . .

de cl i ne of the k ingdom of T he bai s and w as i tse lf in tu rn e l ipse d by the

‘
c

m
,

H e lle ni c ki ngdo of A le x andria T he v i llage of M itrani e h, half conce ale d

.

i n a grove of palm tree s, ab ou t ten mile s sou th of G i ze h, marks the si te .

of the anc i e nt M e m his

p T h e su cce s si v e co
. nq u e rors o f th e la n d ,
i n de e d,
have u se d i ts ruins as a stone q u arry , so that i ts e x act si tu ati on has b e e n
a su bj e ct of dispute M aj or R e nne ll, howe ver, brings inconte stab le e vi
.

dence o f the c orre sp ondence of M i tranie h w i th M e mphis Its re mai ns .

e x te nd ov e r many hu ndre d acres of grou nd, w hi ch are cov e re d W i th

b locks of grani te , b roken obelisks, col umns, and colossal statue s T he .

i n i l m md d b b ly w i th th f t h re a t t e mple
p r c p a o r c orr e sp on s p ro a e are a o e g
of P tah S mith
. .

T he Eg y pti ans say that the ox M neyis is sacre d to the su n, and

A pia i s de d icate d to the moon E lisa de N at A ni mal ii

. . . .

VO L . m . a
24 2 ST R ABO . C u
asa n . 803 .

The se an i mals are gods but the re are ofi re r

re g arde d as ,

pl ace s and t he se are nu

,
me rous both i n the De l ta and be ,

nd i t i n w hi c h a bu ll or a cow i s mai ntai ne d w hi c h are n ot

yo , ,

re garde d as god s b u t only as sac re d

,
.

2 3 Abo ve M ome mphi s are two ni tre mi ne s w hi c h fu

. rni sh ,

ni tre i n l arge q u anti ti e s and the Ni tri ots Nome He re S am

,
.

i i w rshi ppe d a n d th e y are the only pe opl e i n E ypt

g
p s s o ,

w ho sac ri fice a shee p In t hi s nome and ne ar t hi s pl ace is a

.

ci ty calle d M e ne lau s O n the le ft hand i n the De l ta upon

.
,

th e r i v e r i s N a
,uc rat i s A t the d i stance of t wo schoeni fro m
.

the ri ve r i s S als and a li ttle above i t the asylu

l m of O si ri s
'

, ,

S ai s stood in lat 30 4 N , on the ri ght b ank of the C an op i c arm of

° '
. .

the N i le . T he site o f the anc ie nt ci ty i s d e te rmi ne d no t only by the ap

e lla ti on o f th e m od r e n to w n S e - e l -H adj ar, w hich occu p i e s a portion o f
p
i ts are a, b u t also by mou nds of ru in corresponding i n e x te nt to the i m
of S ai s, at le ast, u d h l ate r P haraohs T h c i ty w as arti
'

p o rt a n c e n e r t e e .

fi cially raise d high above the le ve l of the D e lta to be ou t o f the re ach of

the i nu ndati ons ot the N ile , and se rv e d as a lan d mark to all w ho as ce nd e d
'

the arms of the ri ve r, from the M e d i te rra ne an to M e mphi s Its ru ins

.

have be e n ve ry impe rfe c tly e x plore d, ye t trace s hav e be e n fou nd of the

lake on w hich the my ste rie s of Isis w e re pe rforme d, as w e ll as o f the te m
p l e o f N e i t h ( A t h e n e ) an d t h e n e c r o p o l i s o f th e S a i te k i ngs T he w
. a ll o f
unb urnt brick w hi ch surrounde d the p rincipal bui ldings of the c i ty was
70 fe e t thi ck, and pro bably , the re fore , at le ast 100 fee t hi gh It e nc losed
.

an are a 23 25 fe e t in le ngth by 1960 in b re ad th B e yond thi s e nclosu

. re
we re also two large ce me te ri e s, one for the ci ti ze ns ge ne rally , and the
othe r rese rv e d for the nob le s and prie sts of the hi ghe r orde rs .

S ai s w as one of the sacre d ci ti es of Egy pt : i ts p rinci pal de i tie s w e re

N e ith, who gave orac le s the re , and Isis T he my ste rie s of the l atte r we re
.

ce le b rate d w i th u nu su al p o mp on the e ve nin g of the Fe ast o f L amp s .

H e rod otu s (i i 5 9 ) te rms t his festi v al the thi rd o f the gre at fe as ts in the
.

E gy p tian cale ndar It w as he ld by ni ght ; and e ve ry one i nte nding to be

.

p r e s e n t a t th e s ac ri fi c e s w a s re q u i re d t o li g h t a n u m b e r o f lamps in the
op en ai r arou nd his hou se A t what se ason of th e y e ar the fe ast of bu
. rn
i ng lamps w as ce le b rate d , H e rodotu s kne w , b u t de e me d i t w rong to tel l
(i i 62 ) i t w as, howe ve r, p robab l at e i the r the v e rnal or autu nal
. m
equ inox , since i t appare ntly had re e re nce to one of the c ap i tal re v ol u
ti ons in the solar cou rse A n inscription, i n the te mp le of N e i th , d e
.

clare d he r to be the M othe r of the S u It ran thu I am the thi ngs

“
n . s,
that have bee n, and that are , and that wi ll be ; no one has u ncove re d m
y
ski rts ; t he fru it w hic h I b rou m u ”
gh t f o r th b e c a e th e S n I t i
. s p rob a b le ,
ac c ord i ngly , t hat the kind ling o f the lamps re fe rre d to N si th, as the au thor
of li ght . O n t he same ni ght, appare ntly, w e re pe rforme d what the E gyp
S ai s w as one of the su
”
ti ans d esignate d as the M yste ries of I sis .
p
o se d la e o f i n t m nt f O i is f t h a t i v i de ntly the de i ty w hom
p p c s e r e o s r , o r s e
H e rodotu s w i ll no t name (ii w he n he says that t he re i s a b u
. ri al

p lace of hi m at S ais i n the te mple of A thens T he myste ri e s w e re sym

.
24 4 S T RA BO . G ua v a 804 . .

the y are calle d , w hi ch we re forme rly, b ubit te r

t w he n the
abo e me n ti one d canal w as c u
v - t, t he bi t te r q uali ty was al tere d

by t he i r j u ncti on w i th t he riv e r, and at p re se nt t he y contai n

e x ce lle nt fish, and abou nd w i th aq u ati c b i rds .

T he canal w as fi rst c u t by S e sost ris be fore t he Trojan

ti mes, b u "
t accordi ng to othe r w ri te rs, by t he son of P sammi
_

ti chu s, w ho only be g an the w ork, and afte rw ard s d i e d ; las tly,

Dari u s the Fi rst su ccee de d to t he comple ti on of t he u nde r

taki ng, b u t he de si ste d from co nti nu i ng the work, w he n i t

w as ne arly fi nishe d, i nfl u e nce d by an e rroneou s opi n i on that

t he le ve l of the R e d S ea w as hig he r t han Egypt, and that i f

'

the w hole of t he i nte rve ni ng i sthmu s w e re c u t throu gh, the

cou ntry w ou ld be ov e rflowe d by t he se a T he P tole mais .

ki ngs howe v e r did cut through i t, and place d locks upon the
canal, so that the y saile d, w he n t he y p l e ase d, w i thou t obstru
2
c
ti on i nto the ou te r sea, and back agai n [i nto t he canal ] .

W e hav e spoke n of the su rface s of bodi es of w ater i n

8
the fi rst p art of thi s work .

26 Ne ar Arsi noii are sit u

. ate d i n the re ce ss of the Arabian
Gu lf towards Egypt, H e roopoli s and C leopatris ; harbou rs,

P haraoh N e cho, u nder w hom and in the e xe cu ti on of the work

labou re rs p e rishe d . H e rod i i 1 58
. . .

c lose d the Eu ri pu D i od oru

”
xkt t c r bv twai nc a v r bv Eiip m ov , s . s
S icu lu s, i 33 , thu
. s sp e ak s of this same w ork D ari u
. s the P e rsian le ft
the canal u nfin ishe d , as he w as informe d by some p e rsons, that by cu tti ng
throu g h th e is th m u s he w ou ld be the cau se of i nu ndati ng Egyp t ; for
the y p ointe d ou t to him that the R e d S e a w as highe r than the le v e l of
E gyp t . T he se cond P tol e my afte rwards comple te d the canal, and in the
most conve nient part constructe d an artfully contri ve d barrie r, (M erc y
p a , ) w hi ch he c o u ld ope n w he n he lik e d for the passage of ve sse ls, and
u
q ckly close again , the ope rati on be ing easi ly pe rforme d
i ”
.

T he i mme diate commu ni cation th e re fore b e tw e e n the se a and the canal

w as cu t off by a loc k and as the re mu st have be e n tw o, the re w ou ld be a
flu x and re fl u x of wate r b e tw e e n them on the passage of v e sse ls . T his
p robab ly su gg es te d t o ou r a u t h o r th e w ord E u ri pu s and i s to be u
, nd e r
stoo d as app ly ing to that
p or t i o n o f the c a n al i nc lud e d b e tw e e n the loc k s .

B y the word E u ri pu s i s ge ne ral ly u nde rstood the c hanne l b e tw e e n N e

gr0p ont and the mai nland, w hi ch i s su bj e ct to an e bb and flow of the sea .

T he storing u p of w ate r, and the d istri b u ti on of i t for the p u rposes o f i rri

g a ti on , w a s n o dou b t we ll known to the Egyptians D i odorus. b i 19, . . .

ascri bes to O si ris the i nve nti on . O si ris con fine d the N i le by e mbank
ments on both sides, so that at the pe riod of i ts ri si ng i t might not inco n
v e nie ntl
y ps re ad o ve r th e c ou n tr y , bu t th a t, by gate s ( dtd 0v ) a d ap te d
for the p u rp ose , the stre am mi ght be ge ntly di scharged as occasio n re

q u i red . B i c i
. . . . 20 .
11. xv uc . . 1 .
t 7 , 28
2 . EG YP T . 245

s uburbs many , l
c ana s, an d l l ake s l re al so are a so ne ar .

is the P hagrori opoli te Nome and the ci ty P hag roriopoli s T he , .

canal w hi c h e mp ti e s i tse l f i nto the R e d S e a be gi ns at the

, ,

v ill age P hacc u sa to w hic h the v il lage of Phile n i s cont ig u

, ou s .

T he canal i s 100 c u bits broad and i ts de p th su fli ci e nt to fl oat

,

a v esse l of lar e b u d n T h p laces a re ne ar the ape x of

g r e e se .

the De l ta .

2 7 The re also are the ci ty B u

. bastu ‘
s and the B u bastite
N ome and abov e i t the H e li opoli te Nome
, There too i s H e .

li O pol i s si tu ated u
, pon a l arge mound It contains a te mple .

of t he su n and the ox M ne y i s w hi ch i s k e pt i n a sanctu

, , ary ,

and i s regarde d by the i nhabi tants as a god as A pi s i s re ,

a rde d by the pe ople of M emp hi s I n front of the mou n d

g .

are lake s, i nto w hi c h the ne i g hbou

.
ri ng canal di sc harges i tse lf .

A t pre se nt the ci ty i s e nti re ly de se rte d It has an anci ent

'

te mple constru cte d afte r the E ypti an manne r be ari ng many g

,

p r oo fs o f t he m ad ness a nd sa cr il e gi o us a c ts of C a m by s e s, w h o
di d v ery g re at i nj u ry t o the te mple s p artly by fi re p artly by , ,

v i ole nce mu tilati ng [i n som

,
e
] ca se s and applyi ng fire
[ i n ,

m ne r be inj u
othe rs
] I n t
.hi s an re d the obe li sk s two of w hi ch , ,

that w e re not e nti re ly spoil t we re transporte d to Rome ,

2
.

T he re are othe rs both he re and at The be s the pre se nt D ios ,

p oli s some of which are standi ng much corrode d by fire

, , ,

and othe rs lyi ng on the g rou nd .

28 T he plan of the te mple s i s as follow s

. .

A t the e ntrance i nto t he te me n u s i s a p ave d fl oor in ,

b re adth abou t a ple thru m or e v e n le ss ; i ts le ngth i s three

,

or fou r ti me s as gre at and i n some i nstance s e ve n more

, T his .

p a r t is ca lle d D ro m os an d i s m e n ti on
, e d by C alli m a c hu s ,

thi s i s the D romos, sacred to A nub is .

T hrou ghout the w hole le ng th on e ach si de are place d stone

sphi nx es, at the di stance of 20 c u bi ts or a li ttle more from
e ach othe r, so that the re i s one row of sphi nx e s on the right

hand, an d anothe r on the le ft Ne x t afte r the sphi nx e s i s a

.

large p ropylon, the n on procee ding furthe r, anothe r propylon,

and t he n anothe r Ne i the r the numbe r of the propyla nor of
.

the sp hi nx e s i s de te rmi ne d by any ru T hey are difie re nt

'

le .

i n di ffe re nt te mples, as we ll as the le ngth and b re ad th of the

Dromi .

Bubastis A rte mi s, D i ana

or H e rod 11 5 9, 67 , 13 7
. . . .

A mong those no dou b t now at R ome

246 sras s o . cl a m . 806 .

'
N e x t to the propyla i s the n aos, w hi ch has a large and
cons i de rable pronaos ; the sanctuary i n proporti on t he re is no
stat u e at l e ast n ot i n hu
,
man shape b ut a re pre se ntati on of ,

some of the br u te ani mal s O n e ach si de of t he pro u

. aos p ro

j ce t w hat are calle d the w i ngs These are tw o walls of e qual .

he i ght w i th the naos A t fi rst the di stance be twee n the m i s

.

a li ttle more t han the b re ad th of the fou ndati on of t he naoa l

.

A s youp rocee d onwards the [ base ] li ne s i ncli ne toward s one

,

anothe r ti ll t he y approach w i thi n 5 0 or 60 c u bi ts T hese .

w alls hav e large scu l pture d fig ure s v e ry much li ke the T y r ,

rhe ni an E tru n ) and v e ry anci e nt w ork s among the G ree ks

( sca .

The re i s also a b uildi ng wi th a g re at n umbe r of pill ars as ,

at M e mp hi s i n the b arb ari c style ; for e x ce pt the magn it u

,
de ,

an d n u mbe r and row s of pi llars t he re i s nothi ng ple asi ng nor ,

e asi ly describ e d
’
bu t rathe r a di splay of l abou
, r w ast e d .

29 A t He li opolis w e saw l arge b u

. ildi ngs i n w hi ch the
p rie sts li ve d For i t i s sai d that anci e ntly thi s w as t he
.

pri ncipal resi de nce of the prie sts w ho studied p hi losophy an d ,

astronomy Bu t the re are n o l onge r e i the r su

. ch a body of

n s r such p u rsu i ts N o one w as poi nte d ou t to u s on

p e rs o o .

the S pot as p resi di ng ov e r the se stu

,
die s b u t only pe rsons w ho ,

pe rformed sacre d ri te s and w ho e x plai ne d to strange rs [ the

,

pe culi ari tie s of] the te mple s .

A pe rson of the name of C hwre mon accompanie d the go

v e rnor E li u s G allu
,
s i n hi s j ou rne y from Ale x and re i a i n to
,

Egypt and p re te nde d to some k now le dge of t hi s ki nd b ut he

, ,

was ge ne rally ri di cu le d for his boasti ng and ig norance T he .

hou se s of the p ri e sts and t he re si de nce s of Plato and of E u

,

dox u s we re show n to u
, s Ehdox u s came he re wi th Pl ato and
.
, ,

accordi ng to some w ri te rs li v ed thi rtee n ye ars i n t he soc i e ty of

,

the p ri ests For the l atte r w e re di sting u

. ishe d for the i r k now
le dge of the he ave nly bodie s but w e re myste rious and uncom ,

municati v e ye t afte r a ti me w e re pre v ai le d upon by courte sy

,

to acq u ai nt the m w i th some of the pri nciples of the i r sc ie nce ,

bu t the barb ari ans conce ale d the g re ate r p art of t he m The y .

had how e ve r commu

,
n i cate d the k now le dg e of the addi tio n al
,

1
T his de sc ri p ti on i s illu strate d by the re mains of the gre at te mple at
P hi lte , d e dic ate d to A mmon O si ri s .

2
o bdé a u cév T h w rds have b e e n u d t d by so m w ri te rs
yp p e se o . n e rs oo e
as si gnify ing that the re w e re no pai nt ings, bu t L e tt onn e has cle arly shown
that the y do not c on ve y thi s me aning .
248 S T R A BO . C asaun N 7 . .

i s always de te rmi ne d, whe n the ani mal to whi ch the y pay these
hon ou rs d ie s In front of the sanc tu
. ary is a cou rt, i n w hi ch

the re is anothe r sanc t u ary for t he dam of A pi a Into thi s

.

cou rt t he A pi a is le t loose at ti m es, p articu larly for the pu r

f e x hi bi ti ng hi m to strangers H e i s see n throu g h a

p o se o .

door in t he sanc tu ary, and he i s pe rmi tte d to be see n also ou t

of i t . A fte r he has frisked about a li ttle i n the court, hd is
tak e n back to hi s ow n stall .

T he te mple of A pi a is ne ar the H e phe ste i u m (or temp le

of V u lcan) ; the H e phwste ium itse lf i s very sumptu
l
ou sly con

stru cte d, bo th as reg ards the si ze of the u ses and i n other re

spe cts In front of the Dromos is a colossal fi g u

. re consisti n
g
of a si ngle stone It i s u
. su t u
al to ce le bra e b ll fig hts i n th i s
-

D romos ; the b u lls are bre d e xpressly for thi s purpose , li ke

horse s The y are le t loose , and fight wi th one anothe r, the
.

conq u e ror rece i vi ng a pri ze .

A t M e mphi s also there is a te mple of Venu s, w ho i s accou nt

e d a G reci an de i ty Bu t some say that i t is a temp le de di cat
.

e d to S e le ne, or the m
3
oon .

82 The re is also a te mple of S arapia, si tu

. ate d i n a very sandy
spot, w he re t he sand i s accu mul ate d i n masses by the wi nd .

S ome of the sphi nx es w hich we saw w e re bu ri e d i n this

sand u p t o t he h e a d, an d o ne h a lf o nly of o t he rs w a s visi bl e .

He nce w e may concei ve the dange r, should any one, i n hi s

w ay to the te mple , be su rpri sed by a sand storm
[ ] .

T he ci ty is large and popu lou s ; i t ranks ne x t to Ale x andre i a,

and, like t hat place , i s i nhabi te d by mi xed races of pe ople .

T he re are l ake s i n front of the ci ty and of the palaces, whi ch

at p rese nt are i n ru i ns and de se rted The y are si tuate d upon
.

an e mi ne nce , and e x te nd as far as the lowe r p art of t he

iy
c t .

Close to thi s place are a grove and a l ake .

33 . A t the di stance of 40 stadi a from M e mphi s is a brow

S esoosia (S e sostris) raise d two obe lisks of hard stone , 120 cu bi ts i n

he i ght on w hich w e re inscri be d the gre atne ss of his pow e r. the amou
, nt of
hi s re v e nue , an d the nu mbe r of the nations whi ch he had conq ue red A t .

M e mp his, in the te mp le of Vu lcan b e e re cted monoli the i mages of himse lf

,

and his w ife , 30 cu b i ts in he ight, and i mage s of his sons, 20 cub i ts in

he ight, in me mor of his e scape from fi re w he n his brothe r A rmais at
"
y
te mp te d to bu rn hi m w i th his w i fe and chi ldre n D iod S ic i 5 7
. . . . .

P robably the statu e of Ve nu s bore a crescent on the forehe ad .

n xv
. uc . . 1 433 . EG YP T . M EM P H IS .
2 49

of a whi ch are many pyrami ds, the tombs of the

hill, on

ki ng s 1
'
Three of the m are consi de rable T wo of t hese are
. .

reckone d among the se v e n w onde rs [of the w orld ] The y .

are a stadi u m i n hei ght, an d of a q uad rang ular shape T he ir .

he i ght some w hat e x cee ds the le ngth of e ach of the side s 2

.

O ne pyramid i s a little l arge r than the othe r A t a mode rate .

hag ht i n one of the si de s i s a stone , w hi ch may be tak e n ou

3 t
w he n t hat i s re mov e d, there i s an obliq u e p assage
[ l e adi ng
]
to t he tomb The y are ne ar eac h othe r, and upon t he same
.

le ve l Farthe r on, at a gre ate r he ight of the mountai n, i s the

.

thi rd pyrami d, w hi ch i s mu c h le ss than the t wo othe rs, b u t

con stru c te d at mu ch gre ate r e x pe nse ; for from t he fou nd

W e have reason to be surpri se d that S trabo, w hojhad se e n the pyrami ds,

has sai d so li ttle u D i odoru
c onc e rnin g the m
s S i cu lus . H e rodot s and
en te r into more parti c ulars and in gen e ral are more e x act
, S ome i de a of .

th e i i me nse labou r re qu i re d may be obtai ne d from conside rati ons su ch

as fi
fo ow
T he base and hei ght b e ing given , we find for the soli d c onte nts

1 . of the gre at p yramid

2 . of C he phre n
3 . of M y ce ri nus

80 that i f a wall of (three metres) abou t 9i fee t i n he i ght, and a foot

i n thi ckne ss, we re b uil t wi th the mate ri als of the se pyrami ds, w e s hou ld
have a wall

I from the gre at p y rami d i n le ngth

.

2 from C he phre n or C he ops

.

3 from M y ce rin u
. s

T he stones, the re fore , of the three pyramids w ou ld form su ch a w all

29 10 mi le s i n le ngth, or one su ffi c i ent to re ach from A le x and re i a to the
coast of G u ine a L e tronne . .

T hi s is a p al pable e rror, and greater than that of H e rodotu s, who

mak es the base e qual to the he ight T he ratio of the he i ght to the b ase .

i n the gre at p yramid was as to l and i n the se cond , as 0 640 to

l. D iodoru s ap proache s ne are st of all to the tru th, as he make s thi s
rati o to be as 6 to 7 or as 0 8 17 to l S trab o shou ld rathe r have sai d,
.

the sides are rathe r greate r than the he ight ; but all that he says re
sp e c ti ng the p yramids i s v agu e and ine xac t .

i v W mp i c ni c mm ; m
ag r di v wkw pd w p ati o
‘
; is adopte d , althou gh n ot in

trodu ced into the te x t, by K rame r ; p éo wg wan; i s conne cte d w i th l v

”
and not wi th f a i r wkevpfi v, i n the se n se of mode rate ly , in w hi c h i t is
also u se d in b x i c ii 18 T he k uga w ho su cce e de d to the p os
'
. . . . .

se sfi on of the cou u u ”
ntry , ( p éaw c fr p a r r ov ) w e re mo d e rate l y s c ce ssf l .

T he mov e ab le stone has b e e n take n aw ay , and the ape rtu re i s at most at

ab ou t one -twe lfth the whole he i ght of the py ramid from i ts b ase .
250 S T R A BO . C A S AUB .
‘
808 .

i
at on ne ar ly as far , i
ast ithe
s b uil t mi ddl e
of black stone .

M ortars are made of thi s stone, w hich i s brou ght from a

gre at di st ance ; for i t comes from the mountai ns of Et hi
opi a, and be i ng hard and di fficu lt to be w orke d, the labour
i s atte nded w i th gre at e x pe nse It i s sai d to be the tomb
.

of a cou rtesan, b u il t by he r lovers, and w hose name , s e

cordi ng to S app ho t he poe te ss, w as Dori che S he was the .

mistress of he r b rothe r C harax us, w ho t raded to the port of .

Naucrati s wi th wi ne of Le sbos O the rs call he r R hodopis .

l
.

C he mbes the M e mphite bu ilt the largest of the three py rami ds, w hi ch
are re ck one d among the se ve n most re markable w orks i n the w orld T he y .

are situ ate d by the si de of Li b a, di stant 120 stad ia from M e mphis, and
45 fromthe N ile T hese w orks, y the ir si ze and by the arti fice and
.

e mp loye d i n the i r constru c ti on strike the b e holde r w i th astoni shment and

,

w onde r . T he base of the largest, the plan of whi ch is q u adrilate ral, i s

se ve n ple thra on e ach side ; the he ight is more than si x p le thra the p y
ramid grad u al ly contrac ts tow ards the top, of w hi ch e ac h side me asu res si x

cu b i ts, and th e whole is b uilt of hard stone Its construc tion must have.

b ee n accompanie d wi th gre at d ifficulty , b ut its pe rmane nce wi ll be e te r

nal ; for althou gh, i t is sa i d , no t le ss than a th ou s a nd y e ars ha v e p asse d
aw ay to ou r day (some e ve n sa m ore than 3400 y e ars ) si nce the y w e re
y
built, ye t the stone s sti ll re mai n pre se rv ing the i r ori gi nal posi tion, and
,

the i r w hole arrange me nt u ninj u re d by ti me T he stone is sai d to have

.

come from a gre at d istance i n A rab ia, and the process of bu ild ing w as
carrie d - ouby raising mou nds of e arth ; for at that pe ri od no machine s had
b ee n inven te d B ut it is most marve llous that although such an i mmense
.

unde rtaki ng has b e e n comple te d, and the w hole country around is com
ose d of sand , not a single trace re mai ns of the mo u nds raise d nor of the
p
,

rag me nts of stone b roken 0 6 by the w ork me n i nde e d the py ramids d o

“

not se e m to have b e en raise d by the grad u al labou r of man b u t to have

,

bee n p lace d by some divine hand in a mass, pe rfectly forme d, d own upon
the su rrou n d ing sands S ome Egy p tians u
. nde rtak e to narrate wondrou s
stori e s re spe c ti ng the m, su ch, for i nstance , that the mou nds above -me n
ti one d we re compose d of salt and n i tre , w hi ch me lte d aw ay u p on the
risi ng of the ri ve r, and comple te l y di sapp e are d w i thou t the i nte rve n ti on
of hu man lab our B ut this cannot be true , for the same numb e r of
.

hands w hi ch constru c te d the mou nd s w ou ld b e able to re d u ce the m agai n

'

to the i r forme r state and men, i t i s sai d w e re e mp loy ed i n the

,

unde rtak ing T he w hole was comple te d in a l ittle less than tw e nty ye ars
.
.

O n the de ath of this ki ng, he was su cce e de d by hi s b rothe r C he phre n ,

w ho re igne d 5 6 y e ars A ccord ing to so me wri te rs i t w as not a b rothe r, b u
. , t
a son name d C habry is w ho w as his su
, , cce ssor Bu t all agre e that the su
. c
cessor, w hoe ve r he w as, d e sire d to i mi tate hi s pre de ce sso r s c once pt i on ,
’

and b u ilt the se cond pyramid,which rese mb le d the fi rst in i ts arti fic ial
constru c tion , b ut w as infe ri or to i t i n si ze , the si de s of the b ase be ing
a stad i u m each i n le ngth .

O n t he gre ate r pyrami d i s an i nsc ri pti on w hi ch states the amou nt 6 1

e nd e d on he rbs and radi she s for the w ork me n, and i t i nforms u s that
p 600 tale nts w e re p ai d for this pu rp ose .
 252 ST RABO C asw
'

. s . soc .

se nt ov e r the u
co ntry to di scov e r the woman to w hom i t be
longe d S he w as fou nd i h t he ci ty of Nau crati s, and brouht
.
g
to the ki ng, w ho made he r hi s w ife A t he r de ath she was
.

honou red wi th the above - me nti one d tomb .

3 4 O ne e x traordi nary thi ng w hi ch I saw at the pyrami d s

.

mu st not be omi tte d Heaps of stones from the q uarri es li e

.

i n front of the pyrami ds A mong these are fou

. nd pie ce s
w hich i n shape and size re se mble le ntils ‘ S ome contai n .

su bstances l ike grai ns half pee led The se, i t is sai d, are .

the re mnants of the w ork me n s food con ve rte d i nto stone ;

’

For at home i n ou r cou ntry A ma

w hi ch i s not p robable ’
.
(
si a), the re is a l ong hi ll i n a plai n, w hi ch abou nds wi th
ru m
bbl f p a bli g l il T h p b
p e es o a o s sto ne , re se n e nt s e e ble s .

of the se a-shore and of ri v e rs su g so m e w hat o f the same

di fi c u lty [ re spe cti ng the i r ori gi n some e x planati on ma
y
i ndee d be found in t he moti on [to w hi ch the se are subj ect] in
fl owi ng wate rs, b ut the in vestigati on of the above fact pre »
se nts more di ffic u
‘
lty I hav e said e lse where, that i n si ght of
.

the pyrami ds, on the othe r si de i n Arabi a, and ne ar the stone

q uarrie s from which the y are b uilt, is a ve ry rocky mountai n ,
call e d the Troj an mou n tai n ; be ne ath i t the re are caves, and
ne ar the cav e s and the riv e r a village called Troy, an anc i e nt
se ttle me nt of the cap ti ve T roj ans w ho had accompan ie d
M e ne lau s and se ttled the re
“
.

N ie bu hr says, that in these stones are fou nd small pe trifie d su bstance s

i n the formof le nti ls, w hich appe ar to be of the same kind of she l l of w hi ch
he col le c te d se ve ral at B u shir . C larke also say s, that at the base of the
py r a m i d s a v ar i e ty of calcare ou s stone is fou nd in de ta che d masses, e x
‘
act ly su ch as S trabo has describe d , and app e ar to be the p e tri fi ed re mai ns
of so me u nknown ani mal . Forskal cal ls the m testaoe a fossil ie kaki en
D iodoru s, as qu
”
si s. ote d above , says that the re are no vestiges o f
fragmen ts .

T he translati on follows Le tronne s correction, tr i m s for «i n fini t e

’
.

In the te x t M Go v 1r ri a c, G rosk u rd reads a ru pl v ov , w hi ch w ord oc

cu tu
”
rs i n H e rod v 62, an translates i t
. . fste in .

N o passage is to be fou nd i n his G eography to this effe ct, “ has

e i the r be e n lost from the te x t, or e x isted i n his other w orks .

It is sai d that the cap ti ves from B aby lon re volte d from the k ing
( i b u b u u hich the y w ere e x
'

S e s os tr s ) , e in g n a le to e nd re th e s fi e ri ngs to w
p o se d i n th e p u bli c w o rks . T he y se ize d u pon a strong p lace on the
banks of the ri ve r, and maintaine d for some time a contest w i th the Egyp .

tians, de stroy i ng th e ne ighbou ring distri ct . A t last, havi ng ob tained

se cu ri ty from mole station, the y mad e a re gu l ar se ttle me nt of the p lace , and
c all e d i t B aby lon, after the ir nati ve ci ty . Unde r si milar circumstances,
11 x v
. u .
t 35 . E G YP T . 25 8

Ne x t to M e mphis 1s the ci ty Acanthus si tuate d also i n

'

35 .
,

Libya and the te mple of O si ris and the g rov e of t he T he

, ,

bai c acantha fromw hi ch g u m is proc u Ne x t 18 the A phro

.

,
re d .

di topoli te Nome and the ci ty i n Arabi a of the same name

, ,

whe re i s k e p t a w hi te cow consi de re d sacre d The n follows

,
.

the H e racl eote Nome i n a large i sland ne ar w hich i s the

, ,

canal o n the rig ht hand w hi ch le ads i nto Libya i n the di re c, ,

t i on of the A rsi noi te Nome so that the canal has t wo e ntrance s ,

a part of t he i sland on one si de b e i ng i nte rpose d be tw ee n

the m l
. T his name i s the most con siderable of all i n appe ar
ance natu
, ral prope rti e s and e mbe llishme nt It i s the only
, .

nome pl ante d w i th l arg e fu ll -grow n oli ve tre e s which be ar

, ,

fi ne fru i t If the produce w ere care fully collecte d good oi l

.
,

mig ht be obtai ne d ; but thi s care i s ne gle cte d and althou gh ,

a large q u an tity of oi l i s obtai ne d ye t i t has a disagre e able ,

sme ll .
( T h e re st of Eg ypt i s wi thou t the oliv e tre e e x ce pt ,

the g arde ns ne ar Ale x andre i a w hi ch are pl ante d w i t h oli ve ,

tre e s bu t do not fu rod u s w i ne i n ab nu

rni sh an oi l
) I p ‘

, y t ce d .

ance corn p u
, lse and a gre at v ari e ty of other g rains It has
, , .

also t he re mark able lake M eeri s w hi ch i n e x te nt i s a se a and , ,

the colou r of i ts wate rs rese mbles that of the se a Its borders .

also are l i ke the se a- shore so that w e may mak e the same ,

su pposi ti ons re spe cti ng the se as about the country ne ar A m

mon . For the y are not ve ry far di stant from one another
and from P arre toni u m and we may conj ecture from a multi
tu de of p roofs that as the te mple of A mmon w as once si tu
, ate d
upon the se a so t hi s trac t of country also b orde re d on the se a
,

at some forme r pe ri od But Low e r Egyp t and the cou

. ntry
as far as the Lake S i rboni s w e re se a an d confl u e nt pe rhaps ,

it i s sai d a p lace re ce ive d the name of T roy w hich still e x ists on the
,

banks of the N i le For M e ne laus, on his re turn from T roy w i th cap ti ve s,

.

came to Egy pt T he T roj an cap ti v e s re v olte d, took u a si tion, and

.
p p o
c arri e d on a w ar, u n til havin g ob tai ne d safe ty for the mse lv e s by tre aty ,
the y fou nd e d a ci ty bearing the name of the i r nativ e p lace I am aw are .

that C tesi as gi ve s a d i ffe re nt accou nt of the se c i tie s, an d says that some of

the sold ie rs w ho accompani e d S e mi ramis i n he r i nv asion of Eg p t
y
fou n de d the se c i ti e s, and
gav e to the m th e n am e s of th e i r n a ti ve c i ti e s .

B i od S i c i 5 6
. . . .

T hi s passage presents great difli cu lties K ramer e x p re sses himse lf .

dissatisfie d w i th any e x planati on hi the rto gi ve n Und so dass de r .

Kan al zw e i M ii ndu nge n hat, z wische n w e lche e in T he i l de r Inse l se i t

warts anfalt G rosku rd
. .
254 ST R A B O . C an on. 809
.

w i th the R e d S e a at H e roopoli s, and the E lani ti c recess e d

'

t he ulf
5
.

3 . W e have tre ated these su bj ects at le ng th i n the F ird

B ook of t he G e og raphy . A t pre se nt we shall make a fe w
re marks on the ope rati ons of nat u re and of Provi de nce con

j oi ntly -O ut he operations of nature , that all thi ngs conva ge

.

to a poi n t, name ly, the ce ntre of the w hole , and assu me a

sphe ri cal shape arou nd i t .T he e arth i s the de nsest body, an d
neare r t he ce ntre t han all othe rs : the less de nse and ne x t to
i t i s w ate r ; b u t both land and w ate r are sphe re s, the first
solid, t he secon d holl ,
ow co n tai i g e ea
n n th rt h w i th i n i.t - Ou
the ope rati ons of Provi de nce, that i t has e x e rci se d a w ill, is
dispose d to v ari e ty, and i s the arti fice r of i nnu me rable works .

In the fi rst rank, as greatly su rpassi ng all the re st, i s the

ge ne ration of ani mals, of w hi ch the most e x ce lle nt are gods

and me n, for w hose sake the re st w e re forme d . T o the gods
P rovi de nce assigne d he ave n ; and the earth to me n, the e m
tre me parts of t he world ; for the e x tre me p arts of t he sphe m
are the ce ntre and t he ci rcu mfere nce B ut si nce w ate r on»
.

comp asse s the e art h, and man i s not an aq u at ic, bu t a land

ani mal, livi ng i n the ai r, and re q u i ri ng much lig ht, Provi
de nce forme d many e mi ne nces and cavi ti es i n the e arth, so
t hat these cavi ti e s shou ld rece i v e the w hole or a g re at part of
the wate r w hich cove rs the land be ne ath i t ; and that the e mi
ne nce s shou ld ri se and conce al the wate r be ne ath the m, e x ce pt
so mu c h as was ne cessary for the u se of the hu man race , the
ani mal s and pl ants abou t it .

Bu t as all thi ngs are i n constant moti on, and u nde rgo great
change s, (for i t i s not possible that thi ngs of su c h a natu re , so

nu me rous and v ast, cou ld be othe rw i se re g ulate d i n the world, )

w e mu st not su ppose the e arth or the w ate r al ways to con
ti nne i n thi s state , so as to re tai n pe rpe tu ally the same b u lk,
w i thou t i ncre ase or di mi nu ti on, or that e ach p re se rv e s the
same fi x e d pl ace , p arti cu l arly as the reciprocal c hange of one
i nto the othe r i s most conson ant to natu re from t he i r
p ro x
i mi ty ; bu t t hat mu ch of the l and i s change d i n to w ate r, and

a g re at porti on of w ate r be come s l and, j u

<
st as w e obse rv e
g r ea t
d iffe re nce s i n the e arth i tse l f For one ki nd of e arth cru
. mbles
e asily, anothe r i s soli d and rocky, and contai ns i ron and so
of othe rs . The re is also a v ari e ty i n the q ual i ty of w ater ;
for some wate rs are sali ne, othe rs swee t and potable , othe rs
256 ST R A B O . C asa n u . 81 1 .

i
cons sts on ly of a s ny —the re may be see n a stone
i gle stor ,

fie ld thu
, s compose d of stone s De scendi ng ag ai n and looki ng
.

into the s alts t hese may be see n i n a li ne supporte d by twe n ty

,

se v e n pillars e ac h consi st i ng of a si ngle stone

, T he walls also .

are constru c te d of stones not i nferi or i n size to the se .

A t the e nd of thi s b u ildi ng w hich occupies more than a ,

stadi u m i s the tomb whi ch is a quadrangular pyrami d eac h

, , ,

si de of w hi ch i s abou t fou r ple thra i n le ng th and of e q u al ,

he ig ht T he name of the pe rson b u

. rie d the re i s Imsu dae ’ .

The y built i t i s sai d this numbe r of au

, , lre be cau se i t w as the ,

cu stom for all the nomes to asse mble the re to ge the r accord

i ng to the i r rank w i th the ir ow n priests and pri est esse s for

, ,

the p u rp ose of p e rformi ng sacri fice s and maki ng offe ri ngs t o

the g ods and of ad mi ni ste ri ng j u

, sti ce i n matte rs of gre at i m

p ortance E a c.h o f th e n o m es w a s co n d ucte d to t h e au la ap

pointed for i t .

3 8 S aili ng along to the di stance of 100 stadi a w e come to

.
,

the ci ty A rsi noii forme rly calle d Crocodilopolis for t he i n

,

habi tants of thi s nome worship the crocodi le T he ani mal is .

accou nte d sacre d and k e p t apart by hi mse l f i n a l ake ; i t is

,

tame and ge ntle to the pri ests and i s calle d S achna

, ,
It i s .

fe d w i th bre ad fl e sh and w i ne whi ch strange rs w ho come

, , ,

to see i t always pre se nt Ou r host a di sti ng u

. i she d pe rson , ,

w ho w as ou r gu i de i n e x ami ni ng w hat w as curi ous ae com ,

a n i d u t t he la ke a nd b ugh t from the su pp t a bl a

p e s o ro , e r e

small cake dresse d me at and a small v e sse l con tai ni ng a

, ,

mi x tu re of hone y and mil k W e found the ani mal lyi ng on

.

the e dge of the lak e T he pri ests w e nt u t o i t some of

.
p ;
the m ope ne d i ts mou th anothe r p u t the cak e into i t then t he
, ,

me at and afte rwards poure d down the hone y and milk T he

, .

ani mal the n l e ape d i nto the l ak e and crosse d to the othe r si de , .

W he n anothe r strange r arri v e d w i th his offe ri ng the pri e sts ,

took i t and ru , nni ng rou nd the l ake cau g ht t he crocodile and , ,

gav e hi m w hat w as broug ht i n t he same manne r as be fore , .

39 Ne x t afte r t he A rsi noi te and H e racleotic Nome s is

.
,

the ci ty of H e rc u le s i n w hi ch the i chne umon i s w orshippe d

, ,

i n opposi ti on to the A rsi noi te s w ho worship crocodi le s ,

T he translator adapts Kramer s su f d i fi é m

’

gge s ti on, o re a ing s o k r a

for i x wi wr ov r a .

T he fou nde r, accordi ng to Di odoru

s S i cu lus, w as M e ndes or M arru s .

B i 61
. .
 uc YP T 25 7
'

a. n . . r. 40
. EG .

he nce the canal and the lake M ocri s i s fu ll of these ani mal s
for t he y v e ne rate the m, and are care fu l to do t he m no harm
bu t the H e racleo taaw orship the i c hn e u mon, w hi ch i s most d e a
stru cti v e bo th to crocod ile s and asps T he i chne u mons de -
.
t

stroy not only the e ggs of the latte r, bu t the ani mals the m
se lv es . T he i chne u mons are p rote cte d by a cov e ri ng of mud,
i n w hi c h the y roll, and the n dry the mse lves i n t he su n .

The y the n se i ze the asps by the head or tail, and d ragg i ng

the m i nto t he ri ve r, so kill the m .

T he y lie i n w ai t for the crocodile s, w he n the l atte r are

baski ng i n the sun wi th the i r mouths ope n they the n d rop
i nto the i r j aw s, and e ati ng throug h the ir i nte sti ne s and be lly,
issu e ou t of the de ad bod y .

40 Ne x t follow s the C ynopoli te Nome and Cynopoli s,

.

whe re the y w orship the dog An u bis, and p ay ce rtai n hon

ou rs to dog s ; a su bsi ste nce i s the re p rovi de d for the m, as
sacre d an i mal s .

O n the ot he r si de of the riv e r is the ci ty O x yryn chu s,

l
and
a nome of the same name The y worship the oxy rynchus,
.

and hav e a te mple de di cate d to thi s ani mal bu t all t he othe r

E gy pti ans w orship the ox yry nchu s
’
For all t he Egypti ans
.

w orshi p i n common ce rtai n ani mals ; three among the l and

ani mals, the ox , the dog, and the cat tw o among the w i nge d
tri be , the haw k and the ibi s ; and two of the aq u ati c ani
mals, the fish le pi dotus and the ox yry nchus The re are .

also othe r ani mals w hi ch each people , i nde pe nde ntly of othe rs,
w orship as the S ai te and T he bai tae, a she e p the Latopo
li te , the latus, a fish i nhabi ti ng the N ile ; the people of
L ycopoli s, a w olf those of H e rmopoli s, the cynoce p hal u
a
s;
t hose of Babyl on, ne ar M e mp his, a ce phu
4
s, w hi ch has t he

cou nte nance of a satyr, and i n othe r re spects i s b e twe e n a

dog and a be ar ; i t i s b red i n E thi opi a T he i nhabi tan ts .

o f The be s worship an e agl e ; the Le ontopoli tm , a li on the

M e ndesi ans, a male an d fe mal e goat the A t hri bi tm, a shre w
mouse diffe re nt pe ople worshippi ng d i ffe re nt ani mal s T he y .

do not, howe v e r, assign the same re asons for thi s di ffe re nce of
w orshi p .

B e kne se h .

T his fi sh, a spe ci es of stu rgeon, re ce i ve d i ts name fro m the shape of

the he ad (sharp -po in te d) , and w as said to hav e b e e n p ro d uce d from the

blood o f the wounded O siris E lian H ist A nimal x 46

. . . . . .

E shmoon . B abou t .

V O L. 1 11.
 258 ST R ABO . C e ss na . 8 13
.

41 . follows the H e rmopoli te Castle , a place w he re i s

The n
coll ecte d t he toll on me rc handi se b rou g ht dow n from t he
. T h e b ai s A .t t hi s place be gi ns the rec koni ng by schce ni of
si x ty stadi a e ac h, w hi ch i s con ti n u e d to S e ne and E le phan
y
ti na Ne x t i s the The bai c Kee p, an d a canal le adi ng to T an i a
. . .

The n follow Lyco polis, Aphrodi topolis, and Panopoli s, an old

se ttle me nt be l ongi ng to masons and we av e rs of li ne n .

4 2 T he n foll ow s P tole mai s, the large st ci ty i n the T he

.
l

b ai s, not i nfe ri or to M e mphis, w i th a form of gov e rnme nt

afte r the G reci an mode Abov e t hi s ci ty i s Abydos, w he re
.

i s the pal ace of M e mnon, constru cte d i n a si ng ular manne r,

e nti re ly of stone , and afte r the pl an of t he Labyri nth, w hi ch
2

w e hav e de scribe d, b u t not compose d of many p arts It has .

a fou ntai n si tuate d at a gre at de p th T he re i s a de sce nt to i t

.

throu gh an arched passage built w i th si ngle stones, of re mark

able si ze and work manship .

The re i s a canal whi ch leads to thi s place from the gre at

ri v e r . About the canal i s a grov e of Egyp tian acanthus,
de dicate d t o Apollo Abydos see ms once to hav e bee n a l arge
.

ci ty, se cond to The be s A t p re se nt i t i s a small tow n

. Bu t .

i f, as the y say, M e mnon i s calle d Ismande s by t he Egypti ans,

the L abyri nth might be a M e mnoni u m, and the w ork of the
same pe rson w ho constru cte d those at Abydos and at The bes

for i n those pl aces, i t i s sai d, are some M e mnoni a In the .

lati t u de of Abydos i s the first A u ssi e (O asi s) of the three

w hi ch are said to be i n A fri ca It i s d istant from Aby d os a

.

j ourne y of se ve n days t hroug h a de se rt It is an i nhabi te d .

place , w e ll suppli ed w i th good wate r and w ine , an d suihsi

e n tly p rov i ded wi th othe r arti cl e s T he se cond i s that n e ar
.

the l ake M te ri s T he thi rd i s that at the oracle o f A mmon

.

the se are consi de rab le se ttle me nts .

4 3 H av i ng be fore spok e n at le ngth of the te mple of A mmon,

.

we w ish to add thi s only, that i n anc ie n t ti me s di vi nati on i n ge

ne ral and oracle s w e re he ld i n gre ate r e ste e m than at p rese nt .

N ow the y are g re atly ne glecte d for t he Romans are sati sfie d

w i th the oracl es of the S ibyl , and w i th Ty rrhe ni an d i v i nati on
by the e ntrails of ani mal s, the fl ight of bi rds, and p orte ntous
app e arance s He nce the oracle of Ammon, w hi ch w as
.

forme rly he l d i n g reat e ste e m, i s now ne arly de se rte d Th i s .

T he r uins are suppose d to be at the mode rn hamle t o f M e nsi e h .

dAdM Oov prob ably an i nte rpolation

,
Kramer . .
 S T R ABO . C A B A U 8 8 14
. .

the le sse r Di ospol i s,

l
the n the i y Te ntyra
c t , w h e re t’
h e c ro co

d i le i s he ld i n pecu li ar abhorre nc e, and i s re garde d as t he

most odi ous of all ani mals For t he othe r Egy pti ans, al
.

t hou gh acq uai nte d wi th i ts misc hie v ous disposi t ion, and hos
ti li ty towards the hu man race, ye t w orship i t, and abstai n
from doi ng i t harm . Bu t the pe ople of Te ntyra trac k and
de stroy i t i n e v ery w ay S ome howe v e r, as t he y say of t he
.

P syll ians of C y re nm , posse ss a ce rtai n nat u ral anti pathy to

snake s, and the pe opl e of Te ntyra hav e t he same di sli ke to e re

cod i les, ye t t he y su fie r no i nj u ry from t he m, b u t d i v e and

'

cross the ri v e r w he n no ot he r pe rson v e ntu re s to d o so .

W he n crocod iles were b rou ght to Ro me to be e x hi bi ted , the y

w e re atte nde d by some of t he T e ntyri tte A re se rvoir
.

w as mad e for the m wi th a so rt of stag e on one of t he sid e s,

to fo m a b aski ng pl ace for t he m on comi ng ou t of t he
'

r -

w ate r, and these pe rsons w e nt i nto the w ate r, d re w the m i n a

ne t to the place, w he re the y mig ht su n the m se l ves and be e x
hi bi te d, and the n d ragge d the m b ack ag ai n to the rese rv oi r .

T he pe ople of Te ntyra w orship Ve n u s A t the b ac k of the fans

.

of Ve nu s i s a te mple of Isi s t he n foll ow what are calle d the

T y phone i a, and the canal le adi ng to C op tos, a ci ty common a

both to t he Egypti ans and A rabi ans .

4 5 T he n follows the i st hmu

. s, e x te ndi ng to the R e d S e a
‘
ne ar B e re ni ce , w hi ch has no harb ou r, bu t good landi ng -place s,
be cause the i sthmus i s conve nie ntly si tuate d P hilade lp hus i s .

sai d to be the fi rst pe rson that o e ne d, by m e a n s o f h i s army,

p
thi s road, which had no su pply of wate r, and to have prov i de d
stati ons
“
T hi s he d i d be cause the navigati on of the R e d S ea
.

w as d ifli c u lt, p arti c u larly to those w ho se t out from the re ce ss

of the ba
y E x.pe r i e n c e sh ow e d t he g re at u til i ty o f t h i s pl an,
an d at p rese nt all the Indi an, A rabi an, and su ch E thi opian

me rchandise as i s i mporte d by t he Arabi an G ulf i s c ar

ri e d to C op tos, whi ch i s the mart for su ch commod i ti e s N ot .

far from Be re nice i s M yos H ormu 6

s, a ci ty wi th a naval stati on

Hu . D e n de ra . Ke flz .

T he ru i ns are si tu ated lat 23 5 6 N , and ab ou

° ° ’
t 35 3 4 E
'

u
. . .

3 A f r a
r aO o c, i n t he te x t follo w s «S u m ou éd amm
'
te p .
p r oi c i p w o
p i ; e t
s a i dt d 11 3 1: xa iz
p ko w, which K rame r c onsi de rs to be an inte rpo lati on
u u
.

G rosku rd c o rre c ts, and re ads or a O o c n oa o ov c roi c t n o ot c o

p p op p p dt o vm

x a i m Z xa i c i
fi t é r aw x a fikwv ,
p sta ti ons for th e se rv i c e of tra ve lle rs
o n foo t and on came ls
”
.

N e ar old Kosse tr ; the V e ne ris F or s m

of P l iny It was fou
. nd
 s xv
. uo . . r
.
t 6
4 . EG YP T . T H EB E S . 26 1

for v esse ls w hi ch navigate thi s se a at no great di stance from

Coptos i s the ci ty of Apollo, so that two ci tie s are the bound
ari e s of the i sthmu s, one on e ac h si d e Bu t at p re se nt .

Coptos and M yos Hormas are i n re pute , and the y are frs
q u e n te d .

Forme rly, the came l -me rchants trave lle d i n the night, d i
recti n
g th e i r course by ob se rv i ng the stars, and , l i ke m a ri ne rs,
carrie d w i t h the m a su pply of w ate r B ut now wate ri ng .

places are provi de d w ate r is also ob tai ne d by diggi ng to a

great de pth, and rai n-wate r i s found, al though rai n rare ly
falls, w hich i s also collected i n rese rvoi rs It i s a j ou rne y of .

six or se ve n days .

O n t hi s i sthmu s are mi ne s, i n whi ch the e m eral ds and

othe r p re ci ou s stones are fou nd by the Arabi ans, w ho d i
g
dee p su bte rraneous passage s .

4 6 Ne x t to the ci ty of Apollo i s The bes, now call ed D ios

.

p ol l s,

ndred gates, throu

w i th her hu gh e ach of whi ch issue two hundre d men ,
”
wi th horses and chariots,

accord n i g to Home r ,
who me nti ons al so i ts we al th
”3
not all the we al th the palaces of Egyp tian T hebe s contain .

O the r w ri te rs use the me l ang uage

i de r T he b e s
sa , and cons
as the me tropol i s of Egy p t Ve sti ge s of i ts mag ni tude still
.

e x i st w hi ch e x te nd 80 stadi a i n l e ng th
,
The re are a g re at .

nu mbe r of te mple s many of w hi ch Cambyse s mutil ate d T he

, .

spo t is at pre se n t occ u pie d by v ill age s O ne part of i t i n .

,

whi ch i s the ci ty li e s i n Arabi a ; anothe r i s i n the cou

,
n try

on the othe r si de of t he ri v e r w he re i s the M e mnoni u m , .

He re are two col ossal figure s ne ar one anothe r e ach consi sti ng ,

of a si ngle stone O ne i s e nti re ; the u

. ppe r parts of the
othe r from the chai r are fall e n dow n the e ffe ct i t i s sai d
, , , , ,

of an e arthq u ak e It i s be lie ve d that once a day a noi se as of

.
,

a slig ht blow i ssu es from the p art of the statu e w hi ch re mai ns

ed P tole m P hilade lphu

by s, n c 2 7 4 T he G ree k name may si gni fy ,
. . .

H arb our o the M ou se ,

”
bu t more p rob ab ly i t me ans the H arbou r

of the M u sse l,
”
(p m
'
z v , to cl os e , e g th e sh e l l, ) sin ce o.n th
.e ne i ghb ou r

ing coast the p e arl -mu sse l is colle c te d i n large q u anti tie s It is u nce r .

t
ain w he the r the r u i ns at the v illage of A b u schaar, re pre se nt the si te of
the anc i e nt M y os H ormu S e e S mi th s D i ct , art M yos H ormu
’
s .
s . .

Il i x 383
. . . l l ix 38 1 . . .
 ’

26 2 S T RA BO . C A B A UB . 8 16 .

i n the se at and on i ts base W he n I was at those pl aces w i th

.

B li ns G all u s, and n u me rous frie nds and sol die rs about hi m,

I he ard a noi se at the fi rst hour (of t he d ay ), but w he the r
p rocee di ng from the base or from the colossus, or prod uce d
on p u rpose by some of those standi ng aro u nd t he base, I
can not confide ntly asse rt For from the u
. nce rtai nty of the

cau se , I am di spose d t o b e l ie v e anythi ng rathe r than that

stone s d i spose d i n that man ne r cou ld se nd forth sound .

A bove the M e mnoni um are tombs of ki ngs i n cav e s, and

he wn ou t of the stone , abou t forty i n n u mbe r the y are e x e
cu te d wi th si ng ular skill, and are w orthy of notice A mong .

‘
the tombs are obe li sk s w i t h i nscrip ti on s, de noti ng the w e alth
of t he ki ngs of t hat t i me , and the e x te nt of the i r e mpi re, as

re ac hi ng to the S cy thi ans, B actri ans, In di ans, and the p rese n t

Ioni a t he amou nt of trib ute also, and t he nu mbe r of soldiers,

w hi ch compose d an army of abou t a million of me n .

T he p rie sts the re are sai d to be, for the most part, astrono
me rs and philosophe rs T he forme r comp ute the days, not by
.

the moon, bu t by the su n, i ntrod u ci ng i nto t he t we l ve months

of thi rty d ays e ach fi v e days e v e ry ye ar Bu t i n orde r t o

.

comple te the w hole ye ar, b e cau se the re i s (an nu ally ) an e x cess

of a p art of a day, they form a pe ri od from ou t of w hole d ays
and w hole ye ars, t he su pe rnume rary porti ons of w hi ch i n that
‘
pe ri od, whe n collecte d toge the r, amount to a day 2
The y .

tombs, in the te x t, K rame r is o f O pi nion that w e

”
For Ofixa cc,
should re ad e ipflat c, T he b es, w hi ch is also the translation of the p assag e

T he me ani ng of the passage is cl ear, and can be u nde rstood, as cri

tics hav e alre ady e x plaine d, only as i mply ing the inte rcalati on of a 36 6 th
day e ve ry fourth ye ar . S ome have asse rted that J u liu s C easar adop te d
this me thod of i nte rcalating a day from the c iv i l practi ce o f the A le x an
drine s ; othe rs, on the contrary , appe ar d i s se d to be lie ve that J .

C aesar w as the fi rst to g ive an i de a o f i t, accor ing to the ad vi ce of S osi ~

ge ne s . T he re i s truth and e rror i n b oth the se op ini ons .

O n the one hand, i t i s c e rtain that S trabo, w ho v isi te d Egy pt a short

ti me afte r the conq u est of the co u ntry by the R omans, w ou ld not hav e
omi tte d to attrib u te to the m the i nsti tu ti on of this y e ar, i f i t re ally b e
longe d to the m S o far from d oi ng so, he says (ab ove ,
. 29) d i sti nc tly ,
that this me thod of inte rcalati on w as known and p rac ti se d b y the p ri e sts
of H e liopoli s and T he b e s . D i odoru s S i cu lu s, w ho v i si te d Egy p t j u st at
the ti me o f the fi rst arri val of the R omans, g ive s the same ac cou nt as
S trab o C an we the re fore b e lie v e that the Egyp tians b e fore this pe ri od
.

w e re i gnorant o f the b isse xtile inte rc alati on ?

O n the othe r hand, i t is not le ss ce rtain that this me thod of i nte rcala
 264 sr ax s o . C um s 817 . .

who e x ami ne these marks commu ni cate the re su lt to the p ub

li c for the i r i nformati on For i t i s k nown long be fore , by these
.

‘
marks, and by the ti me e lapse d from the co mme nce me nt,
w hat the fu tu re ri se of t he riv e r w ill be , and noti ce i s g ive n
of i t . T hi s i nformation i s of se rv ice to the husbandme n w i th
re fe re nce to the di strib u ti on of the w ate r ; for the p u rpose
al so of atte ndi ng to t he e mb ank me nts, canal s, and othe r thi n s
g
of thi s ki nd It i s of u
.se al so to t he gov e rnbrs, w ho fi x the

re ve nu e for the g reate r the ri se of the riv e r, the g re ate r i t,

i s e x pecte d w i ll be the re v e nu e .

A t S ye ne the re i s a we ll w hi ch i ndi cates the su mme r

'

sol sti ce , b ecau se these pl ace s li e u nde r the tropi cal c i rc le , ’

and occasi ons the g nomons to cast n o shado ws at mi d

g ay
j
a . F o r on procee di ng from the pl aces i n ou r cou n try, i n

G re e ce I me an, towards the sou th, the su n i s the re fi rst o ve r

mrm te x t, C asaubon
'
For rai r d spdi v of the re ads r t q
'
si gns
’

t wv ,
p .

C ore y p rop ose s ra i p tf pw ,

' “
me asure s ”
T he e xp ression i n the te x t i s
.

o bscu re , and the translati on is a conj ec tu re of the me ani ng .

T his w as the ge ne ral O p i ni on of antiq u ity , and w as re produ ce d by

Eratosthene s, H ipparchu s, P tole my , and o the rs in short, by all the
A le x and rina school .

A t the ti me of Eratosthe ne s, the obliq u i ty of the e clip ti c w as 23 45

° ’

S e ne was the re fore 20 6 from be i ng e x ac tly u

" °
nde r the trop ic ; for 2 4
'

y "
5 23 (lati tu de f y e ne ) 23 45 1 7
°
T his w ou
’ ’
o S - 20 ld be the d is
tance of the ce ntre of the su n fromthe ze ni th o f S y e ne ; w he nce i t foll ow s
that the northe m li mb of the su n w as ab ou t 5 from i t
’
.

In the ti me of S trabo , the ob liq u ity w as only 23 42 °

the di ffe r
'

e nce b e t we e n the ze ni th of S ye ne and the northe rn l i mb of the su n was

b u
a o t
L astly , b ut 140 of the v ul
a o the ob l iqu ity w as re du
r e ra, ce d to
6 from the tr0 pic, and i ts zen i th was
"
S y e ne w as then 24
°
23 4 1
' ’

abou t 10 from the northe rn l imb of the su

'
n ; w he n the shadows of gno
mons of any tole rable si ze must have be e n pe rce pti ble , and S ye ne coul d
not hav e b e e n any longe r conside re d as ly i ng u nde r the tre p ic .

A s re gards the we l l which se rved to asce rta in the instant of the solsti ce ,
P li ny and A rri sa b oth me ntion -i t T he formation of i t no d ou
. b t be long
e d to a v e ry re mote p e ri od In the ti me of S trabo, the rays of the su
. n
c ou ld not have re ache d e ntire ly to the b ottom, b u t the shadow w as so
small that i t w as not su ffi ci e nt to shake the ancie nt opi nion In fact, .

the angle b e ing abou t and su pp o sing th e d e pth to hav e b e e n 50 fe e t,

the northe rn si de w ou ld have proj e c te d a shadow of abou t 18 li ne s ; the
re st w ou ld have re maine d i n fu ll l ight, and the re fie x i on w ou ld have
cau se d the whole circu mfe re nce of the we ll to appe ar i lluminate d .

L e tronne .

K rame r consi de rs the passage b e twe en b racke ts to be an interpola

ti on as the same sense i s conve ye d in the p assage which i mme diate l y
,

foll ows .
s. x v uc . . t .
949, 60 . EG YP T .
265

u head
o r , gnomons to be w i thout shadows
an d occas ons i the
at noon W he n t he su
. n i s v e rti cal to u s i t mu st nec essarily ,

cast i ts rays dow n w e lls howe v e r dee p t he y may be to the , ,

w ate r F o r w e ou
. rse lves stand i n a p e r e ndi c u
p l ar posi tion ,

and w e lls are d u g p e rpe ndi c ul a r t o t he su r fac e .

He re are stati one d thre e R oman cohorts as a guard .

4 9 A li ttle abo ve Ele p han ti ne i s the le sse r cataract w he re

.
,

the boat me n e x hi bi t a sort of spe ctac le to the gove rnors .

T he cataract i s i n the mi ddle of the rive r and i s forme d by a ,

ri dge of rock t he u p pe r part [or comme nce me nt] of w hi ch i s

,

le ve l and thus capab le of re ce i v i ng the rive r but te rmi nati ng

, ,

i n a p recipi ce w he re the w ate r dashe s dow n

, O n e ach si de .

towards the l and the re i s a stream u p w h i c h i s th e c hi e f,asc e n t

for ve sse ls T he boatme n sail u
.
p by t h i s st re am an d d ro p , ,

pi ng dow n to the cataract are i mpe lled wi th t he boat to the ,

p re ci pi ce the cre w and the boats escapi ng unhurt

, .

A li ttle abov e the cataract i s Phi lae a common se ttle ,

me nt like Ele phanti na of E thiopians and Egyp ti ans and

, , ,

equ al i n si ze con tai ni ng Egy p ti an te mples w he re a bi rd

, , ,

w hi ch the y call hi e rax (the haw k ) i s worship pe d ; b u ,

t it
,

d i d not ap pear t o me to re se mble i n the le ast t he haw k s of

ou r cou ntry nor of Egyp t for i t w as l arg e r and v e ry di ffe r
, ,

e n t i n the mark s of i ts pl u mage T he y sai d that the bi rd w as .

E thiopian and i s b roug ht from E thi opi a w he n i ts p rede cessor

,

d i es or be fore i ts de ath T he one shown to u

, . s w he n we we re

t he re w as sick and ne arly dead .

5 0 W e came from S ye ne to Phil e i n a waggon throu

. gh a ,

v e ry flat cou n try a di stance of abou

l
,
t 100 stad i a Along .

the w hole road on e ach si de w e cou ld se e i n many pl ace s , ,

v e ry hig h rocks ro u n d v e ry smooth and ne arly sp he ri cal of

, , , ,

bl ack hard sto ne of whi ch mortars are made : e ach re ste d

,

upon a gre ate r stone and upon thi s anothe r : the y w e re li ke

,

he rmma 2
S ome ti mes t he se stones consi ste d of one mass
. .

T he large st w as not le ss than twe lv e fe e t i n d iame te r and ,

all of t he m e x cee de d thi s si ze by one hal f W e crosse d ove r .

t o t he i sland i n a pacton whi ch i s a small boat made of rods

, ,

T he nu mb e r he re gi ve n i s ne arly twi ce too great Krame r q uotes .

G P arthe y (de P hi lis insu

. la) for corre cting the e rror to 5 0 stadia, an d for
m u u u on i n manu
.

p e rce i v in
g that i t aro se fro th e v e ry fre q e nt s bsti t ti sc n pts

of the le tte r P (l 00 for N

)
Unhe wn stones, wi th a he ad of M e rcury upon the m .
266 S T R AB O . C asaun 818 . .

w he nce i t rese mbles w ove n-w ork . S tandi ng the n i n the w ate r,
(at t he b o ttom of t he boat,
) or s i tti n g up o n some li ttl e pl an ks,

we e asi ly crosse d ove r, w i th some alarm i nde ed , b u t w i thou t

good cause for i t, as the re is no dange r i f the boat is not ov e r
loade d .

5 1 T hrou
. ghout the w hole of Egypt, the pal m tre e i s of a
b ad speci e s, and p rod u ces n o good e d ibl e fru i t i n the place s
abou t t he De l ta and Ale x andre i a ; ye t the be st k i nd i s fou nd
i n t he The bai s It i s a su
. bj e ct of surpri se how countrie s i n
the same lati tu de as J u dma, and borde ri ng u pon the De l ta and
Ale x andre ia, should be so di ffe re nt ; for Judaea, i n addi ti on to
o t h e r ki nd s of d a te -pal ms, produces the caryoti c, whi ch i s n ot
i n fe ri or to the Babyloni an The re are , how e v e r, two ki nd s
.

of d ate s i n the The b ais and i n J u daea, the caryoti c and

anot he r . T he T he bai c i s firme r, b u t the fl avou r i s more

ag ree able The re i s an island re markable for produci ng the

.

best dates, and i t also furni she s the large st re ve nue to t he go

ve rnors It w as appmpri ate d to the ki ngs, and no p ri v ate
.

pe rson had any share i n the prod uce ; at pre se nt i t be longs to

the gov e rnors .

5 2 He rodotu
. s
l
and othe r w ri te rs trifl e v e ry mu ch w he n

the y i ntrod u ce i nto the i r hi stori e s the marv e ll ou s, l ike (an i h

te rlu de of) mu si c and song, or some me l ody ; for e x ample , i n

asse rti ng that the sou rces of the Nile are n e ar t he nu me r

ou s i sl ands, at S ye ne and E le p hanti na, and that at thi s spot

the ri v e r has an u nfathomable d e p th In the N i le the re

.

are many i sl an ds sc atte re d abou t, some of w hi ch are e n

ti re ly cov e re d, othe rs i n part only, at the ti me of the ri se of
the w ate rs T he v ery e le v ate d p arts are i rrig ate d by me ans
.

of scre w -p u mps .

5 3 Egypt w as from the first di spose d to pe ace , from hav

.

i ng re sou rce s w i thi n i tse l f, and be cau se i t w as d i ffic u lt of se

ce ss to strang e rs It w as also p rotec te d on t he north by a
.

harbou rle ss c oast and the Egy pti an S e a ; on the e ast and

w e st by the de se rt mou ntai ns of Libya and Arabi a, as I have

sai d be fore
“ T he re mai ni ng parts tow ards the sou
. th are oc
cu p i e d by T roglody te s ,
Bl e m m y e s, N u bia, a n d M e g abar i,

E t hi op i ans abov e S ye ne The se are nomade s, and not n u

.

me rous nor w arlike , b ut accounte d so by the anci e nts, be

H e rod . 11 . 28, who, howe ve r, se e ms to dou t the
b y
v e rac i t of his in
formant . A bove , 8 .
 ST R A BO . C asum 820 . .

w ar . O n the i r a egi n
ll g that the y had bee n ill tre ated by the
no marchs , he answ e re d, that t he se g ns w ere n ot the sov e re i
of t he cou ntry bu t Caesar W he n the y de si re d thre e d ays
,
.

for conside rati on and di d nothi ng w hi ch the y w e re bou

, nd to
do Pe troni u
, s attacke d and compe lle d the m to fi ht
g T h e y .

soon fle d be i ng b adly commande d and bad ly arme d ; for the

, y ,

carri e d l arge shi e l ds made of raw hi de s and hatc he ts for of ,

fe nsi ve w e apons some howe ve r had pikes and othe rs swords , , , .

Part of the i nsurge nts we re dri ve n i nto the ci ty ot he rs fle d ,

i nto the uni nhabi te d country ; and su ch as v e nture d u pon the

passage of the ri ve r escape d to a ne ighbouri ng i sland w he re ,

the re w e re not many crocodiles on accou nt of the cu rre nt .

Among the fugi ti ves w e re t he ge ne ral s of Candace q uee n of

, ,

t he E thi opi ans i n ou r ti me, a masc u line woman and w ho ,

had lost an e ye Pe troni us pursui ng the m i n rafts and shi ps

.
, ,

took the m all and despatc he d the m i mme diate ly to A le x an

d re ia H e the n attacke d P se lchis and took i t
.
l
If w e add .

the nu mbe r of those who fe ll i n battle to the numbe r of pri

sone rs fe w only cou
, ld hav e e scape d .

From P se lchi s Pe troni us w e nt to Premai s a strong city

’
, ,

t rav e lli ng ov e r the hills of sand be ne ath w hi ch t he army of ,

C ambyse s w as ov e rw he l med by the se t ti ng in of a w hi rlwi nd .

H e took t he fortre ss at the first onse t and afte rw ards ad ,

3
v ance d to N apata This was the royal se at of Cand ace ; and
.

he r son w as t he re bu t she he rse l f w as i n a ne ig hbou

, ri ng

strong hol d W he n she se nt ambassadors to treat of pe ace and

.
,

1
T he modern hamle t of B akksh occu p i es a porti on of the si te of nu
c i e nt P se lc his
3
C alle d P rtmis by P tole my and P liny It i s place d by the forme r .

b e yond N apata, and j ust above M e roe H e nce i t is identi fie d wi th Ib rim . .

T he re is gre at di fficu lt in de te rmi ning the tru e p osi ti on of N apata,

as ou r au thor p laces i t mu c farthe r north than P li ny ; and the re i s re a
son for su pp o si n g tha t i t is the de si gn at i on of a ro y al r e si de nce , whi ch

might be move ab le , rathe r than of a fi xe d local ity B itte r b ri ngs N ape ta .

as far north as P ri mi s and the ru ins at i psamb u l, w hil e M e nu e t t, U ke rt,

and othe r ge ographe rs b e li e ve i t to hav e be e n M e re we , on the farth e st

,

northe rn poi n t of the re gi on of M e roe It is, how e ve r ge ne rally place d

.
,

at the e ast e x tre mi ty of that gre at b e nd of the N i le whi ch ski rts the de
se rt of B ahiou d a, and ne ar M ou nt B irke l .

A mong the ru i ns w hi ch p robab ly cove r the si te of the anci e n t N ap e ta

are two li ons o f re d grani te , on e b e aring the name of A mu ne p h the
o the r A mu ntu one h T he y we re brou
.
gh t to E ng la nd by L or d Pru dhoe ,
and now stand at the e n trance of the G alle ry of A ntiqu i ti es i n the B ri tish
Mu se um S e e S mi th s D ict , art N ap ata
’
. . . .
B . xv uc . . n . l . ET H IO P IA . 269

to offe r ituti on of the p ri sone rs b rought from S ye ne

the re st
,

and the statu e s Pe tron i us attacke d and took Nap e ta from

, ,

w hi ch he r son had fle d and the n raze d i t H e made p ri sone rs of

, .

the i nhabi tants and re tu rne d bac k a ai n w i th the booty as

, g ,

he j u dge d any farthe r ad v ance i nto t he cou nt ry i m rac ti ca

p
ble on accou nt of the roads H e stre ng the ne d how e ve r the
.
, ,

forti ficati ons of P re mni s and hav i ng pl ace d a garri son there
, ,

w i th two years provi sions for fou r hu ndre d me n re tu

’
rne d to ,

A l e x andre i a S ome of the p risone rs w e re p u

. bli cly sold as
booty and a thousand we re se nt to C a sar w ho had late ly re
, ,

tu rne d from the C antabri ans

l
othe rs di e d of v ari ou s di se ase s
, .

In the me an time Candace attacke d the g arrison w i th an

“

army of many t hou sand me n Pe troni us came to i ts assi st .

ance and e nte ri ng t he fortre ss be fore t he approach of the

,

e ne m y se c ure d the place by many e x pe di e nts T he e nemy

, .

se nt ambassadors b u t he orde re d the m to re pai r to Caesar

,

on the i r re plyi ng that the y di d not k now w ho Caesar w as

, ,

nor w he re the y w e re to fi nd hi m Pe troni u s appoi nte d pe rso ns ,

to cond u ct t he m to hi s p re se nce T he y arrived at S amos .

,

w he re Caesar was at that ti me and from w he nce he was on ,

t he poi nt of procee di ng into S y ri a hav i ng al re ady d e spatc he d ,

Ti be ri us i nto Arme nia T he ambassadors ob tai ne d all that

.

the y de si re d and C wsar e ve n re mi tte d the tribu

, te w hi ch he
had i mpose d .

C H A P TER II .

3
I.IN the pre ce di ng p art of thi s w ork we have sp ok e n at
le ng th of E thi opi a, so that i ts de scrip ti on may be sai d to be
i ncl ude d i n that of Egypt .

In ge ne ral, the n, the e xtre me parts of the habi table w orl d

adj ace n t to the i n te mpe rate re g ion, w hi ch i s n ot habi table by
re ason e i the r of he at or col d, mu st ne ce ssarily be de fe c ti v e

and i nfe ri or, i n res pe ct to phy si cal ad v antages, to the te mpe r

T he inhab i tants of B isc ay S e e b iii c i ii 5 8 . . . . . .

T his name w as common to the q u e e ns of E thi op ia . A cts v11 1 . 27 .

B x v i c i v § 8 e t se q q
. . . . .
27 0 ST R ABO . C A B A U B 32 1
. .

ate re g on i . T his from the mode of li fe of the i n

is ev ide nt
habi tants, and t he i r w ant of w hat i s req u i si te for the use and
su bsiste nce of man For t he mode of li fe [of the E thi opians]
.

i s w re tche d ; the y are for the most p art nak e d, and w ande r
from place to place w i th t he i r fl ock s T he i r fl oc ks and he rds .

are small i n si ze , w he the r she e p, goats, or ox e n the dog s

also, thou g h fie rce and quarre lsome , are small 1
It w as pe r .

haps fro m the d i mi nu ti v e si ze of t he se pe ople , t hat t he story

of t he Pyg mie s ori gi nate d, w hom no person, w orthy of cre d i t ,
has asse rte d that he hi mse l f has se e n .

2 T he y li ve on mi lle t and b arle y, from w hi ch also a d ri n k

.

i s pre p are d The y have no oi l, bu

. t use b u tte r and fat i n
ste ad
2
.The re are no frui ts, e x ce pt the produce of trees i n
the royal garde ns S ome fe e d e v e n u
. pon g rass, the t e nde r
tw ig s of tree s, the l otu s, or the roots of ree ds The y live al so .

upon the fl e sh and blood of ani mal s, milk, and chee se The y .

re v e re nce t he i r ki ngs as god s, w ho are for the most part shu t

up i n t he ir palaces .

The i r large st royal se at i s the ci ty of M e roe , of the same

n ame as the i slan d T he shape of the i sland i s sai d to be
.

that of a shie ld Its si ze i s pe rhap s e x agge rate d

. Its le ng th .

i s abou t 3 000, and i ts b re ad th 1000 stadi a It i s ve ry mou

'
n .

tai n ou
'

s, and contai ns re at f ore sts T h e i nhabi tants are

g .

nomade s, w ho are p artly hu nte rs and p artly hu sbandme n .

The re are also mi ne s of coppe r, i ron, gold, and v ari ous ki nds
of pre c iou s stones It i s su rrou
. nde d on the si de of Li by a by
g re at hills of sand, and on that of Arabi a by conti nuous pre
ci pi ce s In t he highe r p arts on t he sou
. th, i t i s bou nde d by

the confl u e nt 3
stre ams of the ri v e rs A staboras,
4
A stapu s,
6

and A stasobas O n the north i s the conti nu

. ou s cou rse of t he

Nile to Egyp t, wi th i ts w i ndi ngs, of w hich w e have spoke n

be fore .

‘ urd corre cts the b

Jf
rosk te x t, and translate s, the i nha i tants al so are
sm
T he translati on follow s the p ropose d corre cti on of the te x t by K rame r .

3
r a i g a v fioka i g
p T he .
p a ssag p
e r e se nts a gre at d i ffi c ulty, b e cause
S trab o has b e fo re asse rte d that M e roé i s su rrounde d by the se ri ve rs, an d
'

that the i r u n ion take s place b e lo w , that i s, to the north, and n ot to the
sou th of the ci ty and i sland ; and th is n oti on co rre sponds w i th al l the
anci e n ts have sai d on the su bj e ct I de clare w i thout he si tation. that I d o
. ,

not u nde rstand my au thor L e tronne G rosk u

. rd atte mp ts to avoi d the
.

di ffi culty by translating, i s w i thin the c ompass o f

“ ”
.

T e T acazze
h .
5
B ahr-e l -A zre k, or B lu e R iv e r .
27 2 ST RA BO . C asaua . m
S ome bu
ry them around the te mples i n cofli n s of baked d ay .

T he y swe ar an oath by t he m, whi ch i s re ve re nce d as mono;

sac re d than all othe m

.

Ki ngs are appoi nte d from among pe rsons di sti nguishe d for
the i r pe rso nal be au ty or by t he i r bre e ding of cattle or for
, ,
;

the i r cou rage or the i r ri che s , .

I n M arc h the p ries ts anc ie ntly he ld the hig hest rank and ,

some ti mes se nt orde rs e v e n to the ki ng by a me sse nge r to p u t , , .

an e nd to hi m se l f w h e n t he y a pp oi n t e
, d an ot her “
ki ng 1 11 his
place A t last one of the i r ki ngs abol ishe d this c u
. s tom by ,

goi ng w i th an armed body to t he te mple w he re the golde n .

shri ne i s and slau

,

, g h te ri n g al l t h e p ri es ts .

T he fol lowi ng cu stom e x i sts am ong t he E thi opi ans If a .

ki ng i s muti late d i n any part of the body those who are ,

.

most attac he d to his pe rson as atte ndants muti late the mse lve s , ,

i n t he same manne r and e v e n d ie w i th hi m , He n ce the .

ki ng 1 3 g uarded wi th the utmost c are This wi ll sufi ee on .

the su bj e ct of E thi opi a .

4 T o what has bee n sai d conce rning Egyp t w e mu

. st ad d ,

the se pec u li ar p rod u cts ; for 1 nstance t he Egyp ti an be an ” i t i s , ,

cal le d from whi c h i s ob tai ne d the ci bori u

,
‘
m and the p apyru s ,
,

for i t is fou n d he re and i n Indi a only ; the pe rsea (pe ach)

g ro ws he re only and i n E thi opi a i t i s a lofty tre e and i ts
, ,

fru i t i s large and swee t ; the sycami ne w hich p rod u ces t he ,

fru i t ca l le d t he s y co m o ru s o r fi g
-m u l b e rr y f or i t re se m b
, les ,

a fig , bu t i ts fl av ou r i s not estee me d T he corsi u m also .

( th e root of the Egyp ti an lot u s

) g ro w s th e re a con di m e nt li k e ,

pe p pe r but a li ttle large r

, .

T he re are i n the N ile fish i n gre at q uanti ty and of d i ffe r s

e n t ki nd s havi ng a p ec u
, li ar and i ndige nous characte r T he .

be st k now n are the ox yry nchus and the le pidotus the l atu
’l 3
s
‘ , , ,

the al abes 5
t he coraci n u
, s
6
the chmru s t he p hag rori u s c al le d
, , ,

also t he p hag ru s B e side s the se are the sil urus the ci tharas
.
’
, ,

the thri ssa the ce stre u

8
, s
9
the ly chnu s the physa the bone (or , , ,

ox ) and l arge she ll -fish w hic h e mi t a sou

, nd l ik e t hat of w ai li ng .

A bove , 0 i 15 . T he stu
. rge on
. C y prinu s bynni .
’
.

P e re a N i lotica C avi ar, H istoi re N atu re lle de s P oissons, x ii 5

u
. . .

5
S i luru s ang i llaris L i nn . .

P liny x x x i i 5 C oracini p isce s N i lo q u

. . ide m pe cu li ares aunt A the .
,
nte us, b v ii c 83 , p 484 B ohn 8 C lassi cal Li b rary
’
. . . . . .

7 C alle d b
y th e A rab s ga m o r-e l - L e l le h, or st ar o f the n ight. C avi ar .

T he shad . T he mu lle t .
a xv
. uc
. . 11 . 5 . E T H IO P IA . 273

T he animals pe cu li ar to the country are the i chne u mon

and t he Egyp ti an asp, havi ng some p rope rti es w hi ch t hose
’

i n othe r place s do not possess There are two ki nds, one a

.

span i n le ngth, w hose bi te i s m ore su dde nly mortal than that

of the othe r the second i s ne arly an org u ‘
i a i n size , accord
i ng to N i cande r, the au thor of the Theri aca .

Among the bi rds, are the ibi s and the Egyp ti an hawk ,
w hi ch, like the cat, i s more tame than those e lse whe re T he .

nycti corax i s he re pec u li ar i n i ts characte r ; for w i th us i t i s

as large as an e agle , and i ts cry i s harsh ; bu t i n Egyp t i t i s
t he size of a j ay, and has a di ffe re nt note T he tame st ani
.

mal, how e ve r, i s the i bi s ; i t rese mbles a stork i n shape and

si ze . The re are two kinds, w hich di ffe r i n colour ; one i s
l ike a stork, the othe r i s e nti re ly bl ack Eve ry stre e t i n
.

Ale x andre i a i s fu ll of the m In some re spe cts they are u

. se
fu l ; i n othe rs trou ble some The y are use ful, b ecause the y
.

pick up all sorts of small ani mals and the oflal thrown out
'

of the bu
’
tche rs and cooks shops
’
The y are troub le some ,
.

b ecau se the y de v ou r e v e ry thi ng, are di rty, and w i th d i ffic u l ty

p re ve nte d from polluti ng i n e v e ry w ay what i s cle an and
w hat i s p ot gi v e n to the m .

5 H e rodotu
. s
2
tru ly re late s of the Egyp tians, that i t i s a
p racti ce pe culiar to the m to kne ad clay w i th the i r hands,
and the dou gh for maki ng b re ad w i th the ir fe e t Cace s i s a .

u i ki f b re ad w hi ch re strai ns fl u Kik i h
p e c l ar nd o x es
( t e .

c astor-oi l b e an) i s a ki n d of fru i t sowe d i n furrows A n oi l .

i s e x p resse d from i t w hi ch i s u se d for l amp s al most ge nerally

t hrou ghout the country, but for anointi ng the body only by
t he poore r sort of pe ople and labou re rs, both me n and w ome n .

T he cocci na are Egypti an te x tu re s made of some pl ant , 3

w ov e n lik e those made of ru she s, or the p al m- tre e .

A b ou t si x fe e t N i cande r is the au
. thor of tw o G re e k p oe ms that are
sti ll e x tant, and of se ve ral O the rs that hav e b e e n lost H e may be su p
—
.

p o se d to h a v e be e n i n r e p u ta ti on fo r ab ou t fif ty y e a rs, c i r a 0 .1 85 1 . 1
. 35 .

T he longest of his poe ms that re mains is named T he riaca It tre ats (as
.

t he name i mp lie s) of v e nomou s ani mals, and the w ou nds i nfl ic te d by the m,

and contains some cu ri ou s and i nte re sting zoolo i cal
g p a ssa g e s to g e th e,r
w i th nu me rous absurd fables T he othe r tre ats of p oisons and the i r
.

antidotes H is w orks are only consu

. lted by those w ho are i nte re ste d
i n points of zoologi cal and me d ical anti q u i ti e s . H e is freq u e ntly

q u o t e d by A the n w us S e e S m i th
.
’
s Di e t of G . r ee k a nd H o w s h B i o gra
h a t N i cander H d i i 3 6
y
p , r . . e ro . . .

S trab o does not appe ar to have b e e n acqu ain te d w i th the p lant from
VO L 11 1
1
. .
27 4 S T R AB O . C asaun 824. .

B arle y be e r i s a pre parati on pe culi ar to the Egy pti ans .

It i s common among many tribes, bu t the mode of pre pari ng

'

i t di ffe rs i n e ach .

This howe ve r of all the ir usages i s most to be admi re d

, , ,

t hat the y bri ng u p all c h il d re n th at a re born T h e y c i rc m . v

cise the males and spay t he fe males as i s the cu

, stom also ,

am ong the Je ws w ho are of Egyp tian ori gi n, as I sai d w hen

,

I w as tre ating of the m 1

.

Accordi ng to Aristobulu s no fi she s asce nd the N il e from

,

the sea e x ce pt the ce stre u

,
s the thri ssa and dolphi n s on ac
, , ,
a

cou nt of the crocodile s the dolphi n be cau se i t can ge t t he,

be tte r of the crocodi le the cestre us be cause i t i s accompani ed ,

by the cha ri along t he b ank i n conse q ue nce of some physi cal

,

afli ni ty su bsisti ng be twe e n the m T he crocodil es abstai n

.

from doi ng any hu rt to t he cheeri be cause the y are of a ,

rou nd shape and hav e spi ne s on t he i r he ads w hi ch are dan

, ,

g e rou s to t he m T.h e ce stre u s ru n s up t he ri v e r i n s p ri ng ,

w he n i n spaw n and de sce nds a li ttle b e fore the se tt in

g
of t he pl e i ad i n g re at nu
,
mbe rs w he n about to cast i t at w hi c h
, ,

ti me the y are take n i n shoals by fal li ng i nto i nclosu re s made

, (
for catchi ng the m) Su ch al so w e ma
.
y co n,j e ctu re i s the ,

re ason w hy the thri ssa i s fou nd t he re .

S o mu ch t he n on the su bject of Egy pt .

C HAPTER III .

1
. W E shall ne x t de scribe A fri ca, whi ch i s the re maini ng
porti on of the whdle de scrip tion of the e arth .

W e have be fore sai d mu ch re spe cti ng i t but at p rese nt: I

shall fu rthe r de scribe w hat su i ts my pu rpose and ,
add what
has not b e e n p re vi ously me nti one d 2
.

w hi ch these ti ssu e s were made T he ir tru

. e name se e ms to have be e n
c ncina, and we re made from a p alm-tree (the D ou m palm), cal le d by
T heophrastu s (H i st P lant. 4, 2 ) r ovawpopov , and by P li ny
. c ci u
( b. x i i i
.
“
A t 0 d iv e rse
,
cu c i i n m a g no h onore , pal msI
si mil is, q u
ando .

e t ej u s fo li is u tuntu
”
r ad tex tilia .

B .
276 ST R A BO . C asaun 826. .

2 H e re dwe ll a people call e d by the G ree ks M au

. rusi i, an d by

the R omans and the natives M au ri , a pop ulou s and flou ri shi n g

A frican nat ion, si tu ate d opposi te to S pai n, on the othe r sid e

of the strai t, at the Pillars of H e rcu les, w hich we hav e fw
qu e ntly me nti one d be fore O n procee di ng beyond the strai t at
.

t he P i llars, w i th Afri ca on t he le ft hand, w e come to a mou n

tai n whi ch t he G re ek s call Atlas, and t he barbari ans Dyris .

Thence proj ects i nto the se a a point formed by the foot of the
mountai n towards the w est of M aure tania, and calle t e C o d h ~

tei a.
‘ Near i t i s a small tow n, a li ttle above the se a, which the
barbarians call T rin x ; Artemi dorus, Lynx and Eratosthe nes,
Li x u s
’
. It l ie s on the si de of the strai t opposi te to Gard ai rs, 3 -
from w hi ch i t i s se parate d by a passage of 800 mdi a, t he
w i dth of t he strai t at the Pillars be tw e e n both places T o .

the sou th, near L i x u s and the Co te i s, i s a bay calle d E mpori

cu ‘
s, havin g u pon i t Phoe ni ci an me rcantile se ttle me nts T he .

w hole coast conti nu ous w i th thi s bay abou nds w i th the . m .

Su btracti ng the se bays, and the proj ecti ons of land i n the tri
ang u lar fig ure whi ch I hav e de scribe d, the conti ne nt may rathe r
be consi de re d as i ncre asi ng i n mag nitu de i n t he di re cti on of
sou th and e ast T he mou ntai n w hi ch e x te nds throu h t h e
.
g
mi ddle of M aure tani a, from the C ote is to the S yrte s, i s i tsel f
i nhabi te d, as w e ll as othe rs ru nni ng paralle l to i t, first by the
M au ru sii , b u t de e p i n t he i nte ri or of the cou ntry by t he
largest of the Afri can t ribes, calle d C a tu li .

3 Histori ans, be gi nni ng w i th the v oyage of O phelas (A pe lp

.

las hav e i nv e nte d a g re at nu mbe r of fable s respe cti ng the

-
se a coast of Afri ca be yond t he P i llars W e have me nti one d
.

t hem be fore, and m e ntion the m now, re q u esti ng ou r re ade rs

C ape S pe t tel , or Esparte l u A mpe lu i

a a, v -
ine clad , was the G re ek
name , - a translation of the nati ve name .

3
G rosku rd re ads T i nx , and also wi th L e tt onne obse rves that ou r
au thor has mistake n two places for one T inx , or T ri nx == T angiom
.

L i xu s sa A l -H aratch, or Larai che .

3
C ad iz .

S i tuated be tw e e n the town S ala (S ale s and L ix as R l -H arach

( ) .

T y rwhi tt re ads A pe llas for O phe llas o the te x t

. A pe lles was a o r
.

rennan navigator, whose P e ri plu s is me nti oned by M arci anu s of H e racleia .

T here was an O phe llas of C yre ne , who ad vanced at the head of an army
along the coast to u nite himse lf to A gathocle s, who w as than basi c
,
“
C arthage , a c 3 10
. . H e w as p u
. t to de ath by A gathocle s soon after his
arri val, and no P e ri plu s of his said to have e x isted ; his cou rse also to ‘

C ar thage was by land .

a mm o . 111 .
t4 . A FR IC A . M A U R E T A N IA . 27 7

to p ardon t he i ntrod ucti on of marv ellou s stori es whe ne v e r ,

we may be comp i led to re late anythi ng of the ki nd be in

m
.

g ,

unwi lling to pass the m ov er enti i n si le nce and so i n a ,

man ne r to mutilate our account of the country .

I t i s sai d that the S i nu s Empori cu s (or me rchants bay )

’
,

h as a zcav e w hi ch admi ts the sea at high ti de to the di stance

e v e n of se ve n stadi a and i n front of this bay a low and le v e l
.

tract wi th an altar of He rcu les upon i t w hich the y say i s , , ,

n ot covere d by the tide This I of course consi de r to be one

.
, ,

o f the fic ti ti ou
.
s storie s Li ke this is the tale that
. othe r ,

bays i n the su ccee ding coast the re w ere ancie nt se ttl e me nts
of T yr ians now abandone d w hi ch consi sted of not less than
, ,

three hu ndre d ci ti e s, and w e re de stroy ed by t he P haru sii

l

and the N i gri tae The se people the y say are di stant thi rty
.
, ,

days j ou rne y from Lyn x

’
.

4 W ri te rs i n ge ne ral are agre e d th at M au

. retani a i s a fer

ti le cou ntry e x ce p t a small part w hich i s dese rt and i s su

, p ,

p li e d w i t h w a ter by riv e rs a nd la k e s I t h as f o re s ts o f tr ee s .

of v ast si ze
. and the soil produ
, ces e v e ry thi ng It is this .

cou nt ry whi ch fu rni she s the Romans wi th tables, form e d of

on e piece of w ood of the large st d ime nsi ons, and most beau
,
ti
flxlly v arie gate d T he riv e rs are sai d to contain crocodiles
.

and other kin ds of ani mal s si milar to those i n t he Nile S ome .

su pp os e t hat e v e n t he s ou rce s o f th e Nil e ar e n e a r t h e ex

t re mi ti e s of M au re tani a In a ce rtai n rive r le eche s are bre d
.

se ve n c u bi ts i n le ngth w i th gills pi erce d throu , gh with holes , ,

t hrou g h w hi ch th e y re spire T h i s c o un try i s a ls o s.a i d to

l A pe op le on the we st coast of N A fri ca, abou t th e si tuation of whom .

S trabo, P liny , and P tole my are i n p e rfec t agree ment wi th one anothe r, i f
the thirty days j ou rne y of S trab o be twe e n the mand Li x u s on the w est coast
’

of M orocco, to the sou th of C ape S pe t te l, be se t asi de , as an e rror e i the r o f

hi s i nformation or of the te x t ; whi ch latte r i s n ot i mprobab le , as nu m
b ers i n M 8 8 are so oflen corru
.
p t N o r i s thi s m e re c onj ectu r e , be
. ca use
S trab o contrad ic ts hi mse lf, by asse rting in anothe r place (b x v ii c 3 . . . .

7 ) that the P haru sii had a gre at dese rt be tween the m and M au re tani a .

W hen Ezeki e l p rophesies the fall of T yre , i t i s said, (xx vi i T he .

men of P irat e s (the ”common version re ads P ersi a) and Lud and P hut
wa rs i n thine armi es T hese P he res thu . s j oine d wi th P hu t, or M au re

tantans, and the Lu dim, w ho w e re nomads of A fri ca (the S e ptu agint

a ct the Vu lgate unde rstand the L y dians) , may b e re asonab l y su p pose d
to be long to the same re gi on W i thou t the vowe l p oints , the name will
.

represe nt the pow e rfu l and warlike tribe whomthe G reeks call P haru sii .

S mi tk, art P haru si i

. .
27 8 S T R A BO . C asaon: 626;

p rodu ce a vi ne the i rth of whi ch two men can scarcel y c om u

g ,

pass and be ari ng b unches of grape s of about a cubi t i n si ze:

,

A ll plants and pot he rbs are tal l as the aru

- mand d raconti u m;
,
4'

the stalks of the staphyli nu s

’
the hi ppomarathu m and the
,
’
,

scolymu s are twe l ve cu bi ts i n hei ght and four palms in thick;

4
,

n e ss . T he cou ntry is the fr u i tful nurse of l arge se rpe nts, e le

h u fl m m
'

p a n ts an te l,op e s b aloe s a n d s
,i ila r an i,
al s ; of lion s s h e ,

and panthe rs It produ. ces we ase l s ( j e rb oa s e q u al i n si ze a n d

si mi lar to cats e x ce pt that the i r noses are more promine nt ;
,

and mi l i tu des of apes of which P osei doni u , s re lates that ,

w he n he was saili ng from G ades to Italy and ap proached the ,

coast of Afri ca he saw a forest low u , pon the se a shore full of

-

the se ani mals some on the trees othe rs on the grou

, nd and , ,

some givi ng su ck to t he i r you ng H e w as amu se d also wi th .

se e i ng some w i th l arge d u gs some bald othe rs wi th ruptures

, , ,

and e x hibi ti ng to vi e w v ari ou s e ffects of di se me .

5 Above M au
. re tani a on the e x te ri or se a the Atlanti c ) is
, ( ,

the cou ntry of the w este rn Et hi opi ans as the y are called whi ch; , ,

for the most part i s badly i nhabi ted ,

ls
Iphi crates says that . ,

c ame l -leop ards are b re d he re and e le hants and the ani mals
p , ,

c all e d rhi ze i s 6
w hi ch i n shape are like b u
, lls b u t i n manne r of
, ,

livi ng i n size and stre ngth i n fighti ng re se mble e le phants

, , , ,

H e spe aks also of large serpe nts and says that e ve n g rass grow s ,

upon the i r backs that li ons attack the young of the e le phants ,

and that w he n t he y have wou nde d the m the y fly on the ap ,

proach of the dams ; that the latte r when the y se e the i r youn g ,

besmeared wi th blood kil l the m; and that the li ons retu

, rn t o
the de ad bodie s and de v ou r the m that Bog u
, s ki ng of the
M au re tanians du ring his e x pe d i ti on agai nst the we stern
,

E thiopians se nt as a prese nt to hi s wi fe canes si milar to the

, , ,

Indi an canes e ach j oi nt of whi ch contai ned e ight chmni ces ’

'

, ,

and asp arag u s of si milar magni tu de .

6 O n saili ng i nto the i nte rior se a fromLynx the re are Zens

.
" , ,

a ci ty and Ti ngi s, the n the mon u

9 me nts of the S e v e n B ro »

and the mou ntai n lyi ng b e low of the name of A b lc,

t he re 10 “
, y ,

A ru m esculentum (snake -wee d ) , and arum d racnnc ulus .

9 I’ arsni
p ) P . Fenne l A rti choke . .

5
O rosk a re ads H ypsicrates T he rhi noce ros
. .

A bou t si x q u arts, acc ording to the lowest valu e of the (che ni x ) .

A rzi la . T i ga i n the te x t .

T he S e pte m-Fratres of P liny .

Je be l -e l -M i na, or X i mi e ra, near C cu ta (a corru p ti on of 31n d , or

sep te m
280 S T R A BO . G uam 828 .

touch one anothe r as the y w alk, lest the y shou

ld distu
r b the
arran e g me nt of the i r hai r .

The y fight for the most part on hom back w i th aj ave lin; and ,

ri de on the here bac k of the horse w i th b ri dle s m ade of ru

, shes .

The y have also swords T he foot-soldie rs pre se nt agai nst the

.

e ne my as shie lds the ski ns of e le p hants

, , The y w e n the .

ski ns of li ons p anthe rs and be ars and slee p i n the m

, , , These .

tribes and the M asm

, syli i ne xt to the m and for the most part ,

the Africans i n ge ne ral w ear the same dress and arms and
, ,

rese mbl e one anothe r i n othe r re spe cts ; the y ride horses w hi ch

are small b u t spi ri ted and tractable so as to be gu

, ide d by a ,

sw i tch The y hav e collars made of cotton or of hai r from

.
'
,

w hich hangs a le adi ng -rei n S ome follow lik e dogs w i thou

. t , ,

be i ng le d .

They have a small shie ld of leather and small k nees wi th ,

broad he ads The i r tunics are loose w i th wi de borders ; the i r

.
,

cloak i s a ski n as I have sai d be fore whi ch se rv es also w e

, ,

b re astplate .

T he P haru si i and Ni gre te s w ho l iv e abov e the se people ne ar

, ,

the weste rn Ethi opi ans u se bow s and arrow s lik e the E thi c
, ,

pi ans The y have chari ots also armed wi th scy thes T he

.
, .

P haru su rare ly hav e an i nte rc ourse w i th the M au re tani ans

y
i n p assi ng throu gh the de sert country as the y carry ski ns fille d ,

w i th wate r faste ne d u
, nder the be lli e s of the ir horses S ome .

ti me s i nde e d the y come to Ci rta passi ng throu

, ,
2
gh places ,

abou ndi ng w i th marshes and lak es S ome of the m are sai d to

.

li ve like the Troglodytes i n cave s dug i n the ground It i s

, .

sai d that rai n falls the re fre q u e ntly i n su mme r b ut that d u ri n

g ,

the w i nte r drou ght pre v ails S ome of the barbarians i n that
.

quarte r w e ar the ski ns of se rpe nts and fishes and use the mas ,

cov e ri ng s for the i r be ds S ome say that the M au

. retani ans “

are Ind i ans w ho accompanie d He rcu

, les hi the r A li ttle be .

fore my ti me the ki ngs B og u , s and Bacchu s alli es of the ,

T he words r cptrpa xiph a zékw a ofle r some d i cu

'

lty P aul Lo uis m .

C ou rie r, who i s of au thori ty on this su bj e ct, says that S trabo, hav ing li ttle
e x pe ri e nce i n horse s, has mistake n the fi rst w ord for anothe r, and inte ri m
t o spe ak of the horse s nose , and not his neck
’
Le tronne and G rosk rd
”
. u
both agre e that { ékcv a is rightly to be translate d, of cotton .

C onstanti ne .

T he P haru si i , and not the M au re tanians, came w i th H e rc u les from

the East, accordi ng to P liny , M e la, and S allu st ; hence L ett onne conj e e
tu re s that we shou ld re ad he re P haru sii .
 3 : m 1 . o. 1 1 1 . 8, 9 . M A UR ET A N IA . 28 1

Ro man p m se ss,
s e d th i s co untry ; a fte r th e i r d e ath J uba suc ,

ce e de d to the ki ng dom hav i ng rece i v e d i t from A u , g ustus

(h ear i n addi tion to hi s pate rnal domi ni ons
, H e was the son .

of J u ba who fou ght i n conj uncti on w i th S cipio agai nst div us

, ,

O mar Js he die d late ly and w as su

.
1
cce e de d by hi s son,

P tole my w hose mothe r w as the dau

, g hte r of Antony and
Cleopatra .

8 Artemi doru
. s ce nsu res E ratosthe ne s for sayi ng that the re
i s a c ity called L i x u s and not Lyn x ne ar the e x tre mi ti e s of
, ,

M au re tani a ; that the re are a v e ry gre at nu mbe r of P hce ni ci an

-
ci ti es d a tae ye d
2
of w hich no traces are to be se e n ; and that
,

among the w e ste rn E thi opi ans i n the e v e ni ng s and t he ,

mornings the ai r i s misty and de nse -for how could thi s take
,

place w he re the re is drought and e x ce ssive he at ? B ut he

hi mse l f re lates of these same parts w hat i s mu ch more li able
t o obje ction
t
For he spe ak s of some tribe s of Lotop hagi w ho
.
,

had le ft thei r own cou ntry and mig ht hav e occu pie d the tract
,

de sti tu te of w ate r ; w hose food mi g ht be a lotu s a sort of ,

he rb or root whi ch wou

, ld supply the want of dri nk ; that
,

t he se pe ople e x te nd as far as the place s ab ov e Cyre ne and ,

t hat the y liv e the re on milk and fl esh al thou g h the y are situ ,

ate d i n the same l ati tu de .

G abi ni u s the Roman hi storian i nd u

,
lge s i n relati ng marve l ,

l ou s stories of M au re tani a H e S pe ak s of a se p u lchre of

.

A ntasu s at Ly nx and a ske le ton of si x ty fee t i n l e ng th

, ,

whi ch S ertori u s e x pose d and afte rwards cov ere d i t w i th ,

e arth 3 H is stori e s also abou

. t e le phants are fab u lous H e .

says that other ani mal s av oi d fire

, bu t that e le p hants re ,

sb t and fi ght ag ai nst i t becau se i t destroys the forests ; t hat

,

t he y e ngage with me n i n battle and se nd ou t scou ts be fore,

t hem; that w he n the y pe rce ive the i r e ne mie s fly the y tak e ,

t o fl ig ht t he mse l v es ; and that w he n the y are w ou nde d, the y

hold ou t as su ppliants branche s of a tree or a plant or throw , ,

up dust .

9 Ne x t to M au
. re tani a i s the country of the M asz
c syln be ,

i nni ng from the ri ve r M olocath and e n di ng at the promon

g ,

tory w hi ch is calle d T re tu
‘
m the bou ndary of the cou ntry of ,

A 18 or 19 at latest, bu
. n. t the e x act date is unce rtai n .

3 G rosku rd corre cts the te x t, and translate s, the re e xisted m the B ay

Emporic u s v ery many t
”
ni ci an ci tie s .

P luta rch S ertori us . E bb a-R as. .

282 '

BT R A B O . G a B A UB p

t he M asmyli and of the M asylies From M e tagoni um ta

. .

T re tu m are 6000 stadi a; accordi ng to others, the distance is

Upon the se a-coast are many ci ti es and ri vers, and a coma
try w hi ch i s v e ry fe rtile It wi ll be su
. fii ci e nt to me nti on the
most re nowne d T he ci ty of S ign, the royal se at of S yphax,
.
1

is a t e
t h d istan ce o f 1000 stadi a f rom t he abov e me ntione d
-
boundari es It i s now raze d Afte r S yphax, the cou
. . ntry

w as i n t he posse ssi on of M asanasse s, the n of M ici psa, nex t o f

hi s su ccessors, and i n ou r ti me of J u ba, the fathe r of the J aha
w ho di ed late ly Zama, whi ch w as Ju
.
2 ’
ba s p al ace , was d e
stroye d by the R omans A t the di stance of 600 stadi a from
.

S ign i s T heon li me n (port of the gods) ; ne x t are some othe r

- 3

o bsc ure place s .

De e p i n the i nte ri or of t he country are mountai nou

s and
dese rt tracts scatte re d he re and the re , some of w hich are i n~
habi ted and occu pi ed by G re tuli e x te ndi ng to the S yrte s B u t .

t he parts near the se a are fe rtile plai ns, i n w hi ch are n u mera ls

ci ti e s, riv e rs, and lake s .

10 P ose idoni u
. s says, b u t I do not k now w he ther t ru ly ,
that Afri ca i s trav e rse d by fe w , and those small rive rs; ye t he
spe aks of the same ri v e rs, name ly those be twe e n Lyn x and
Carthage , whi ch Arte mi dorus de scribe s as numerou s and
l arg e . T his may be asse rte d w i th more truth of the i nte ri or
of t he cou ntry, and he hi mse l f assig ns the re ason of i t,
n ame ly, t hat i n the northern p arts of Afri ca (and t he same
i s sai d of Ethiopi a) there is no rai n ; i n conse qu e nce the re »
fore of the drou ght, pe stile nce freq ue ntly e nsu es, t he lake s
are fille d w i th mu d only, and l ocu sts ap pe ar i n clou ds .

P ose i doni u s be si de s asse rts t hat the e aste rn parts are m oi st,
be cau se the su n qu ickly changes i ts place afte r ri si ng ; and than
t he w e ste rn p arts are dry, becau se t he su n the re t u rns i n hi s

cou rse N ow, drou

. ght and moi sture de pe nd upon the abunad t
ance or sc arci ty of w ate r, and on t he p re se nce or ab sen ce o f {

t he su Bu t P ose i doni u s me ans to spe ak of t he

’
n s rays .

e ffe cts p rodu ce d by the su n, w hi ch all w ri te rs de termin e b

y
the lati tu de , north or sou th ; b u t e ast and w e st, as app li e d t o '

the re side nce of me n, di ffe r i n di ffe re nt pl ace s, accordi ng to

P rob ably T afna . J ama .

3
A ccording to S haw, who howe ve r did visi t the p lac e i ts rams are sfill
,

to be se e n by the p rese nt T ucu mbrit ; othe rs i dentify it with A resclxlml

of the A rab s, at the mou th of the T afna ne ar Rasgu n .
284 S T B A BO . C an on . 831 .

u
the sheaves d ri ng harvest to prod u ce the su mme r crop In .
’

conseq u ence of the n u mbe r of re pti les they work with cove r ‘

i ngs on the le gs ; ot he r parts of t he body also are prote cted

by ski ns .

1 2 O n thi s coast w as a ci ty called Iol whi ch J u

.
l ba the , ,

fathe r of P tolemy re bu ilt and change d i ts name to C msare a

, .

It has a harbou r and a smal l island i n front of i t M w e en .

Ce sarea and T re tum s a la ge harbour calle d S alda whi ch

2
i r ‘ ,

now forms t he bou ndary be tw ee n the te rri tori e s su bje ct to

Ju ba and the Romans ; for the cou ntr
y h a s b e e n s u bj ec t to
many changes hav i ng had nume rous occupants ; an d the
,

Romans at vari ous ti me s have treated some among t he m as

, ,

fri e nds othe rs as e ne mi es conced i ng or taki ng aw ay terri torie s

, ,

wi thou t ob se rvi ng any establi she d ru le .

T he cou ntry on t he si de of M au re tani a p rod u ced a gre ate r

re ve nu e and w as more pow e rfu l whilst that ne ar Carthage and
,

of the M asyli e s w as more fl ou ri shi ng and be tte r fu rni she d wi th

bu ildi ngs although i t sufie red first i n the C arthagi ni an wars;
'

and su bseq u e ntly du ri ng the w ar w i th J u u

g rtha who su cces s ,

fu lly be si e ge d A darbal i n Ityca and p u t hi m to

"

death as a fri e nd of t he Romans and thu s i nv olved t he whole

,

cou ntry i n w ar . O the r w ars su ccee de d one anothe r of which ,

t he l ast w as that be twe e n d iv u s Cm sar and S ci pio i n w hi ch ,

Jub a lost hi s li fe T he de ath of the leaders was accompani ed

.

by the e st tio
d ru c n o f th e c i i es
t T i si m us
“
Vag a 6 T h a af
l '
, ,
s the tre asu re hold of J u
- u Z m 9 Z i b
C apsa ( g rth a ) a a and ne s , , .

T o these mu st be adde d those ci ti e s i n t he ne ig hbou rhood o f

w hi ch d iv u s C aesar ob tai ne d v i ctori e s ove r S cipi o nam e ly
m
, ,

first at R u spi nu m the n at Uzi ta the n at Thapsus and the

, ,

ne ighb ou ri ng l ake and at many othe rs

, Ne ar are the free .

I C herche ll, a corru p ti on o f C m sare a-Iol .

Ebba R es (the sev en capes) or B ou garon B ou gie .

u
.

S haw has the me ri t of having fi rst pointed ou t the tru

‘
e si t ation dt
'

ce le brate d ci ty B e fore his time i t was sou

.
ght some times at Bi ssa . u
some time s at Farina, bu t he fi xed i t ne ar the li ttle mise rable D onna} ?
w hi ch has a holy tomb calle d B ou shatte r, and w i th this vi e w man
y
w ri ters have agre e d A dh
. er b al , ho we v e r, was b e si e ge d and captme d in
'

C irta (C onstantine ) , n c 109 . . .

An u nknow n name L e trorme su

.
ppose s T hisica to he meant.
menti one d by P tole my , i v 3 . . Vaga or Vacca. now B ayj ah .

S how takes Fe rre anah to have b e e n the ancient T hala or T e le p te . .

bu t Lapi e se ek s i t at H aou ch- e l-Khi ma .

C afsa . Jama 1°
P robab ly ne ar the ru
. ins of Le p tis P an s .
a xv
. uc m.
:
. . 13, 14 . C A RT H A GE .

ci t es i Zella A cholla and Caesar also captu .

l
re d at the first
onse t the i sland C e t ci nna, and T he na, a sm
2
al l ci ty
'

c oast S ome of these ci ties u

. tte rly di sappe ared, and othe rs
were abandoned, be i ng partly destroye d; Phara was b u rn t by

the cavalry of S cipi o .

l 3 A fter Trotam follow s the te rri tory of the M asyli e s,

-
.

and that of the C arthagi ni ans w hi ch borde rs u pon i t In the .

i nte ri or i s C i rta, the royal re si de nce of M asanasses and hi s

su cce ssors It i s a ve ry strong pl ace and we ll provi de d w ith
.

e v e rythi ng, whi ch i t p ri ncip ally owe s to M i cipsa, w ho estab

li she d a colony of G ree ks i n i t, and rai se d i t to su ch i mwrtance ,
that i t w as capable of se ndi ng ou t cav alry and twi ce
as many i nfantry H e re , be si des Ci rta, are the two ci ti es
.

o, one of w hich i s si tu ate d near Ityca, t he other fu

3
Hipp rthe r

ofi near T rotam, both royal re si de nce s

‘
Ityca is ne x t to .

C arthage i n e x te nt and i mportance O n the destru cti on of

.

C arthage i t b ecame a me tropoli s to the Romans, and the he ad

q u a rt a s of t h e i r o pera ti o n s i n A f ri ca I t i s si tu a te d i n t h e
.

v e ry ba
y i t se lf of C ar th ag e , o n o n e o f t h e p ro m o n tor i e s

w hi ch form i t, of whic h the one ne ar Ityca i s calle d Apol lo

ni nm , the othe r H ermz ea Both ci ti es are i n sight of each
.

othe r Ne ar Ityca flows the ri ve r B agradas

.
‘ From T re tum .

to Carthage are stad i a, bu t au thors are not agree d u pon

thi s di stance, nor on the distance (of C arthage ) from t he
éy r te s.

14 . i s situ
Carthage ate d u pon a pe ni nsula, compri si ng a
ci rc ui t of 3 60 stadia, w i t h a w all, of whi ch si x ty stadi a i n
‘

le ngth are upon the neck of the pe ninsula, and re ach from
sea to se a He re the C arthagi ni ans ke pt the i r e le phants, i t
.

be i ng a wi de open place In t he mi ddle of the ci ty w as the

.

ac ropoli s, w hi ch the y call e d B rsa, a hill of tole rable he ight

y
w i th dwe lli ngs rou nd i t O n the su mmi t was the te mple of
.

E scu lapi u s, w hi ch was de stroye d w he n the w i fe of A sdru bas

bu rnt he rse lf to de ath the re, on the cap tu re of the ci ty .

B elow the Acropoli s w e re the harbou rs and the Cothon, a

ci rcu lar i sl and, su rrou nde d by a canal commu ni cati ng w i th the
se a E u
( rip us), a n d on e ve ry si de of i t (upon t he c anal ) w e re

si tuate d sheds for v e sse ls .

El A li ah . Karke nah or R amlah

.

H ipp o B egi ns, B onah ; and H i pp o Zari ru

s, B i ze rta .

9
W ady M ej e rdah .
2 86 ST R ABO . C an on
. 833 .

15 . Carthage was founde d by Di do, who brou

ght he r

S pai n and be yond the Pil lars p rove d so su ccessfu l to the

P ho nici ans, that ev e n to the pre se nt day the y occu py the
best parts on t he conti ne nt of Europe and the nei ghbouring
islands . T hey obtai ne d possession of the w hole of A fri ca,
wi th the ex ce pti on of su ch parts as cou ld only be he ld by
nomads tribe s . From the powe r the y acqui re d the y raise d a
ci ty to rival Rome, and wage d three great wars agai nst he r .

The i r power be came most conspi cu ou s i n the last war, i n w hic h

the y w ere v anq u ishe d by S cipio E mi li anus, and thei r ci ty
w as totally destroye d . For at the comme ncement of thi s war,
they possessed 3 00 ci ties i n Afri ca, and the popu lati on of
Carthage amou nte d to i nhabi tants After be i ng be
.

siege d and compe lled to su rre nde r, the y del iv e re d u .

p
comple te su i ts of armour and 3000 e ngi nes for throw i ng
1

proj ectiles, apparently wi th the i nte nti on of abandoni ng all

hostili ties ; bu t havi ng re solve d to recomme nce the w ar, the y
at once beg an to manu factu re arms, and daily de posi te d i n

store 140 fini shed shie l ds, 3 00 sw ords, 5 00 lances, and 1 000

p ro j ec tile s f o r t he e ngi ne s, fo r t he u se o f w hi ch th e w o m e n
serv ants contrib u te d the i r hai r
. In addi ti on to thi s, al thou g h
at t hi s mome nt the y we re i n possessi on of only twe lve shi ps,
according to the te rms of the tre aty concl u de d i n the se cond
w ar, and had al re ady take n re fu ge i n a body at the B yrsa,
y e t i n tw o m o n th s th e y e q u ipp e d 1 20 d eck e d v e sse ls ; a nd , as
t he mou th of the Cothon was close d agai nst the m, ou t another
ou tle t (to the se a) throu gh which the flee t sudde nly made i ts
appearance . For wood had be e n coll ecte d for a long ti me ,
and a mu l ti tude of w orkme n we re constantly employed, w ho
w e re mai ntai ne d at the p u bl ic e x pe nse.

C arthage , thou g h so gre at, w as

y e t ta k e n a n d l e ve lle d t o
the g rou nd.

T he R omans made a prov i nce of that part of the cou ntry

w hich had bee n su bj ect to Carthage , and appoi nte d rule r of the
rest M asanasses and hi s de sce ndants, be gi nni ng wi th M i ci psa .

For the Romans p ai d p arti cu l ar atte nti on to M asanasses on

accou nt of hi s g re at abili ties and frie ndship for the m . For

L e tt onne corre c ts this roading to 2000, which is the numbe r give n by

P oly bi us and A rri an .
 C a n o n 834
. .

on whi ch is a ci ty of the same nam “ Neapol is ; the n

e , the n
Cape T aphi ti s, on w hich 13 a hilloc k name d Asp is, from i ts
l
.

rese mblance (to a shi e ld ), at w hi ch place Ag at hocle s, tyrant

o f S icily, colle cte d i nhabi tants w he n he made his e x pe di t ion

a g a i nst C arth ag e T h.ese c i ti es w e r e des tro y e d b y t he R o ~

mans, tog e the r wi th C arthage A t the distance of 400 stadi a

.

from T aphi ti s 13 an island ossu ros, wi th a ci ty of t he same

C
'

name, lyi ng opposi te to t he ri ve r S e l i nu s 1 n S i cily Its ci rcu it.

i s 15 0 stad i a, and i ts distance from S icily abou t 600 stadi a.

M eli te, an i sland, 18 5 00 stadi a di stant from C ossu
it
ros The n .

follows the ci ty A dru mes, wi th a naval arse nal ; then the

3

T arache i m , n um e ro us s m a ll i s la n ds ; t he n the ci ty T h us,

‘
m
and ne ar i t Lo pad u ssa, an island si tu
5
ate d far from the coast
t he n t he p romontory of A mmon B ali thon, ne ar w hi ch is a
look out for the approach of thunny ; the n t he ci ty The m,
- 6

lyi ng at the e ntrance of the Li ttle S yrti s 7 The re are many

.

small ci ti es i n the i nte rv e ni ng p arts, whi ch are not worthy of

noti ce . A t t he e ntrance of the S y rti s, a l ong i sland swatche s
p aralle l to the coast, calle d C erci nna ; i t i s of consi de rable
si ze, wi th a ci ty of the sam e name ; the re i s also anothe r
smalle r i sl and C e rci nn i ti s .

1 7 C lose , 1 n the ne ighbou

. rhood (of the se i sl ands), 1s t he

Li ttle S yrti s, whi ch 18 also called the S yrtis Lo tophagiti s (or

t he lotu s e ati ng S yrtis)
- T he ci rcu
. i t of thi s g ulf is l 600, and
the bre ad th of the e ntrance 600 stadi a ; at e ach of the pro
montori e s w hi ch form the e ntrance and clow to t he mainlan d
i s an i sland, one of w hi ch, j u st me nti one d, i s C e rcin na, and the

othe r M e ni nx
3
the y are ne arly e q u al i n si ze
. M e ni n x i s.

su ppose d to be the land of the lotus eate rs me n tioned by- ” 9

H ome r .Ce rtai n toke ns (of this) are shown, such as an altar
of Ulysses and the fru i t i tse lf For the tree calle d the lotus
.

t re e i s fou nd i n ab u ndan ce i n the i sl and, and the fru it i s very

swe e t to t he taste The re are many small ci tie s i n i t, one of
.

w hich be ars the same name as the i sland O n the coast of

.

the S yrti s i tse l f are al so some small citi es In the re cess (of
.

C ape A clibia, from the Lati n C lypea B v i 0 2, 5 I I

. . . . .

2
M alta . S ou sah D e mase
. L amp ed u sa
. .

K rame r 8 p ropose d e me ndati on i s follo we d Gu lf of C ab e s

’
. .

It p rodu lotu s-zi zy phu

”
Je rba or Ze rhi . ce d t he s or the caro b ,

no w common in the islan ds of the M edi te rrane an and on the contine nt .

O d i x 84
. . .
 B . u
vu c . . In . 18
. LIT T LE S YR T IS . G R EA T S YR T IS .

t he ~
S yrtis) -i s a ve ry ble mart for comme rce w here a
cons de ra i ,

rive r di scharges i tse lf into the g u lf T he e ffe cts of the flu x .

'

and re flu x of the t i de s e x te nd u p to thi s p o i nt an d at th e ,

p roper m ome nt the ne ighbou ri ng i nhab i tants e age rly ru sh

h h ore ) to captu re the fi sh (thrown u
p)
(t o t e s .

18: After the S yrtis follow s the lake Zu chi s 400 stadi a
, ,

i i rc u i w i h narrow e ntrance, w he re i s si tu d i y
( n c t t a a te a c t
o f t he sam e nam e contai ni ng factori es for pu
, rple dye ing and
for su i ti ng of all ki nds ; the n follows anothe r lake mu ch
sm alle r ; afte r thi s the ci ty A brotonon and some othe rs
l
.

C lose by i s Ne apolis which i s N so called Le pti s ,

2
From .

he nce the passage across to the Locri Epi ne phyri i i s a dis 8

t ance of 3 600 stad ia Nex t i s the rive r

. Afte r
w ards i s a w alled dam constru cte d by the C arthagi ni ans w ho
, ,

t hu s bridge d ov er some dee p swamp s w hi ch e xte nd far i nto

the cou ntry The re are some place s here wi thout harbours
.
,

al thou g h t he res t of the coast i s provi de d wi th the m N e x t .

i s a lofty woode d p romontory which i s the comme nce me nt of ,

t he G reat S yrti s and calle d C e phalaa (T he He ads)

,
5
from ,

w he nce to Carthage i s a di stance of a li ttle more than 5 000

stadi a .

19 Abo e . v th e sea coast from Carthage to C e phalee (on the

-

o ne hand ) and t o the te rri to ry of the M asm syli (on the othe r)
lies the te rri tory of the Libo-Phoeni ci ans e x te ndi ng (i ntb the ,

i nteri or) to the mountai nous country of the G aetuli w hich '

be longs t o Afri ca Prope r Above the G mtu li i s the cou

. ntry
of t he G aramantes lyi ng paralle l to the forme r and from
, ,

whe nce are brou ght the Carthagi nian pe bbles (carbuncle s) T he .

G araman te s are sai d to be di stant from the Ethiopi ans w ho ,

li ve on the borders of the ocean ni ne or te n days j ourne y ,

’
,

and from the te mple of Ammon fifte en days Be twe e n the .

t uli an d t he coast of our se a (the M e di terrane an) the re

are marry plai ns and many mou ntai ns gre at l akes and ri v e rs ,

som
,

e of whi ch si nk i nto the e arth and d i sappe ar T he i n .

habitants are si mple i n the i r mode of li fe and i n the i r dre ss ;

‘
'

t he y marry nu merou s w i v e s and hav e a nu me rou s offspri ng

,

i a othe r re spe cts the y rese mble the nomads Arabi ans
'

T he .

S abrata ? L e hi da .

3
G e rac e S ee b vi c i 5 7 , 8
. . . . . .

T he C i n ifo or W adi -Q u
asam .
5
C ape C a nan or M e srata .

Von . m
.
290 sraano . C A S A UB .

k both of horses and oxen are longer than i n other

ne c s
cou ntries .

T he bree di ng of horses i s most care q y attended t o by

t he ki ngs (of the cou ntry ) ; so mu ch so that the n u mber of ,

col ts i s yearl y calc u lated at S hee p are fe d wi th

mil k and fl esh particu larly near E thi opi a
, The se are the .

cu stoms of the i nte ri or .

20 T he circ u
. i t of the G re at S yrtis is abou t 3 93 0 stadia l
,
.

i ts de pth to the re cess i s 1 5 00 stadi a and i ts b read th at t he ,

mouth i s also ne arly the same T he d ifli cu lty of nav igati ng

.

both these and the Lesse r S yrtis [ari ses from the circumstance s
of] the sou nding s i n many p arts be i ng soft mu d It some .

t ime s happe ns ou the e b bi ng and fl owi ng of the ti de that

, ,

vesse ls are carrie d upon the shallows se ttle down and are se l , ,

dom recove re d S ail ors the refore i n coasti ng ke e p at a

.
, ,

distance (from the shore ) and are on t he i r g u , ard l est t he y ,

sho u ld be cau g ht by a wi nd unpre pare d and drive n i nto these ,

g ulfs Y e t the dari ng disposi ti on of man in duces him to at

.

t e mp t e v e ry thi ng and parti cu l arly the coasti ng along a

,
.

shore .O n e nte ri ng the G re at S yr ti s on t he rig ht afte r pace ,

i ng t he p romontory C e phalze i s a lake of ab ou ,

t 3 00 stadi a i n
le ng th and 7 0 stadi a i n bre adth w hi ch communicate s w i t h
, ,

t he g u lf and has at i ts e ntrance small i slands and an anchor

,

age . A fte r t he lake follows a pl ace calle d A spi s and a bar

O
,

b our the be st of all i n the S yrti s Ne ar this place i s the

, .

towe r E u p hra n ta s th e b o un d ar y b, e t w ee n t h e form e r te r ri tory

of C arthag e and Cyre nai ca u nde r Ptole my (S ot er ) T he n
'

a othe
n r place calle d C harax w hi ch the Cart hagi ni ans fre
,
’
,
e

q u e n te d a s a pl a ce of c om m e rce , w i th c a rg oes o f w i ne , an d
loade d i n re turn wi th silphi u m and i ts j uice w hich the y re ,

ce i ve d from me rchants w ho b rou g ht i t aw ay clandestin ely

from Cyre ne ; t he n the Al tars of t he Phi la ni ; afte r these 3

Au tomola a fortre ss de fe nde d by a g arri son and si tu

, ate d i n ,

t he re ce ss of t he w hole g u l f T he p aralle l p assi ng t hrou

.
g h
t his re ce ss i s more to the sou th than that passi ng t hrou g h
S e e b 11 c v 5 20 . . . . .

Its posi ti on, li ke that of so many places onthe G re at S yrtis, can hard ly
be de te rmine d w i th ce rtai nty A fu ll discu ssi on of these local i ties wi l l
.

be fo u nd i n B arth s W ande ru
’
nge n .

A bou t t he midd le of the fou rth ce ntury , a c , acc ord ing to a story m
3
. .

S allust, the se monu me nts comme morate d the patri otic sacri fice of two
P htlmni, C arthagtnian envoys .
292 S T R AB O . C um s 837 . .

le mnia the n the promontory P hycu s, which i s low, bu t ex

l

te nds fu rthe r to the north than the rest of the A fri can coast

i t is opposi te to T e naru m, i n Laconia, at the distance of

’ 3

2800 stadi a ; on i t th ere i s also a small tow n of tbe same

name as the promontory N ot far from P hycu
. s, at a distan ce
of abou t 17 0 stadi a, i s Apolloniu s, the nav al arse nal of C re ne ;
y
from Be re nice i t i s distant 1000 stadia, and 80 stadi a hu m
Cyrene , a conside rable ci ty si tu ate d on a table - land, as 1 oh
se rve d i t from the sea .

2 1 Cyre ne was fou

. nde d by the inhabi ta nts of T he ra, ‘ a
Lace dmmonian i sland whi ch w as forme rly calle d C alli sto, as
Callimac hus says,
C alliste once i ts name , but T he ra in late r ti mes, the mothe r of my home ,
famed for i ts steeds
”
.

T he harbou r of Cyre ne i s si tu ate d opposi te to C ri u p -M e to on 5

,

t he w este rn cape of C re te , di stant 2000 stadi a T he p assage .

i s made wi th a sou th sou

- t we st w i nd Cyre ne i s sai d to hav e
h - .

be e n fou nde d by B attu s, whom C alli machu s cl aims to have

6

bee n his ancestor T he ci ty fl ouri she d fromthe e x ce lle nce of

.

the soil , w hi ch i s pec u li arly adapte d for breedi ng horse s, and

the growth of fine crops It has p rod u ce d man me n of
.

y
di sti nction, w ho hav e show n the mse lv e s capable of worthily
mai ntai ni ng the free dom of the place , and firmly re si sting the
barbari ans of the i nte ri or he nce the ci ty was i nde pe nde nt i n
anci e nt ti me s, bu t su "
b se q ue ntly i t w as attacked [succe ss
fu lly ] by the M ace donians, (who had conque red Egypt, an d
thu s i nc re ase d the i r powe r, ) u nde r the command of T hi b ron
t he mu rde re r of Harp al u s : havi ng conti nu e d for some ti me
to be gov e rne d by ki ngs, i t fi nally came u nder the powe r of
the Romans, and wi th C re te forms a si ngle prov i nce In .

the ne ighbou rhood of Cyre ne are Apoll oni a, B arca, T au che i ra,
Be re nice , and other small tow ns close by .

Borde ri ng upon Cyre nai ca i s the d istrict whi ch prod u

’

ce s
si lp hi u m, and the j ui ce calle d Cyre naic, w hich the silphi um
di scharge s from i nci si ons made i n i t T he plant w as on ce .

R as-al -R azat or R as S e m S cylax he re placed the gardens an d lake

.

of the H esp eri de s .

9
C ape M atapan, which i s more than a de gre e and a half more to the
east than P hycu s .

In b v iii o v
. . . l i t is stated to be 3000
.
, .

S antorin . K avo Kri o s c 63 1.

7 a» c 330
. . . . .
n xv
. u . o. m § 22
. . C YR E N A IC A .

nearly ost, i n conse

l que nce of a spi tefu
l in -
nssic ; of barbarians ,

who attempted to destroy all the mate T he i nhabitants of .

thi s di stri ct are nomade s

v
.

R e mar kable persons of Cyre ne were A ri sfipp u ‘

s the S ocra o
,

hi s dau h te r nam e d Are te , w ho su c e de d t hi s school ; she

g c e o
agai n was su cce e de d by he r son A ri stip pu s, who was calle d
M e trodi dae tos, (mother tau- ght,) and A nnie uia, who is su ppose d '

to hav e re forme d the C yre nai c se ct, and to hav e i ntrodu ced i n
i ts ste ad t he A nnice ri c sect Call i machu s and lilratosthene s
.
2

w ere also of Cyrene, both of w hom were he ld i n honou r by

t he ki ngs of Egypt ; the forme r w as both a poet and a zealou s

grammari an ; the latte r followe d not only these pu rsui ts, b ut

also philosop hy, and w as di sti ng u i shed above all othe rs for hi s
know le dge of mathe matics C arne adcs also came from
a .

Flou rishe d ab ou t a c 3 66 T he C yrenai c syste m resembles i n most

. . .

oin ts those of H eracl ei tu s and P rotagoras, as give n i n P lato s T he r e te tu

’
s .

e doctri ne s that a su bj e ct onl y knows obj ects through the prism of the
i mpressi on whi ch he re cei ves, and that man is the measu re of all thi ngs,
are state d or i mpli ed in the C y renai c syste m, and lead at once to the con
'

se qu e nce , that what w e call re al i ty is appe arance so that the whole fab ri c
of hu man knowledge be comes a fantasti c pi cture T he princi ple on whi ch .

i t re sts, vi z that knowle dge i s se nsati on, is the fou ndati on of L ocke s
’
.

M ode rn Ide ology , thou g h he d i d n ot p er ce i ve i ts c onn e x i on w i th th e

ne nces to which i t le d the C yre nai cs T o re vi ve these was t e
'

co .

for H u me S mi th s G reek and R oom B iograp hy and M y thology

’
se rve . .

3
T his gre at astronome r and le arned man, whose n ame so freq u ently
occu rs in the cou rse of this w ork , w as born ab ou t 3 c 27 6 H e was p lace d, . . .

b y P tolemy E u e rge tes, over the li brary of A l e x and ri a H is gre ate st w ork, .

and that whi ch mu st always make hi s name conspi cu ou s i n sci entifi c hi s

tory , is the atte mpt whi ch he made to me asu re the magni tu de of the e arth,
i n w hi ch he b rou ght forward and u se d the me thod which i s e mplo y e d to
thi s day . S ee vol i page 9, of thi s translati on, note
. .

C arneades was b orn abou t a c 213 In the y ear a c 155 , when he

. . . . .

w as fifty-e i ght y e ars old, he was chose n w i th D i ogene s the S toi c, and C ri
tolau s the P e ri pate ti c, to go as ambassad or to R ome , to de pre cate the
fi ne of 500 tale nts, whi ch had b e en i mpose d on the A theni ans, for the de
stru cti on of O ropu s Du ri ng his stay at R ome , be attracte d gre at noti ce
.

from his e loq u e nt de clamati ons on phi losophi cal su bj ects, and it was here
that, in the resence of C ato the Elde r, he de li ve re d hi s famou s orati ons on
’ p
Ju stice . l hc fi rst orati on w as in commendation of vi rtu e ; i n the second
j usti ce was proved not to be a virtue , but a mere matter of compact, for
the maintenance of civil soci e ty T he honest mind of C ato was shocke d
.

at this, an d he moved the senate to se nd the phi l osophe r home to his school,
and save the R o man you th from his de morali zing doctri nes H e le ft no .

writi ngs, and all that i s known of his le ctu res is deri ve d fromhis i nti mate
294 S T R ABO . O ttaw a. 888
.

the nce , who b y sp mmon co nse nt w as the first of the Acade mi c

philosophe rs , and Apolloni us C ronos, the master of Di odoru s
t he D i alecti cian w he w as also call ed C ronos for the e pithe t
, ,

of the maste r was by some transferred to the scholar

l
.

T he rest of the se a-coast of Cyre ne from Apolloni a to C ats »

bathmu s i s 2200 stadi a i n le ngt h i t d oes not throu ghout afford

faci li ti e s for coasting al ong i t ; for harbou rs anchorage , habi t ,

ati ona and . w ate ri ng pl ace s are fe w

- T he places most in re .

p ute along the coast are the N austathmus and Ze phyriu l

m ,

w ith an anchorage also anothe r Ze phyri u ,

m and a promontory ,

c all ed C hersonesu s w i th a harbou r si tu ate d opposite to and to

2
,

the sou th of C orycu a

s i n C re te at the di stance of 2 5 00 stad i a
,

the n a te mple of He rcu le s and abov e i t a village Paliurus

,

t he n a harbou r M e ne lau s and a low p romontory A rdani x i s

, ,

w i th an anchorage ; the n a g re at harbou r w hic h ,

is si tu ate d opposi te to C he rsone su s i n C re te at a di stance of ,

abou t 3000 (2000 stadi a for the whole of Crete whic h i s ,

()a l on g an d n arro w ( i sl an d ) li es o pp os i te and

, ne arly paralle l to

this coast A fte r the gre at harbour is anothe r harbour P ly

.
,

nos and abou

, t i t T e tr a -
py g (
r i a th e fo u r towe rs
) T he pl a ce .

i s calle d C atabathmu s
“
C yre nsea e x te nds to thi s point ; t he
.

re mai nde r of the coast to P araa

( ) to ni u m 6
an d from the nce to ,

Ale x andre i a w e hav e spok e n of i n our ac cou

,
nt of Egypt ’
.

2 3 T he cou
. ntr y de e p i n the i nte ri or and abov e the S yrti s ,

and C yre naaa a v e ry ste ril e and dry tract i s i n the posse ssi on
, ,

of Libyans First are the N asamones the n P sylli and some

.
, ,

G aatu li the n G aramantes somew hat more tow ards the e ast (than
,

t he N asamone s) are the M armari dm who are si tu ated for the ,

most part on the boundarie s of Gyre ne s and e x te nd to the ,

te mple of Ammon It i s asserte d that pe rsons dire cti ng the i r

.
,

cou rse from the re cess of the G re at S yrti s name ly

( ) fromabou t , ,

the ne ighbou rhood of A u tomala i n the di re cti on of the w i nter

8
,

fri end and pu i

p ,l C le i tomachus S ee S mi th, D i ct .of G ree k and R om an .

B i ography .

M arsa-al -H alal or A I N atrou n R as-al -T yn

. .

G rab u sa . R as-cl-M ilhr .

M arsa S ollom, or A kab e t-e l -Keb i ra, the present bou ndary of T ri poli
and Egyp t .

B are tou n or B e rek M arsa .

Krame r s re ading of thi s passage is follow ed

'
.

G rosk u rd has a l ong note on this p assage , and re ads r otl c xa r mi n i s

’
.

‘ '

T he words in the original te xt, r oirc xar a tn o p a kaxti c,

'
N a oap ai v a c .
'
296 ST R ABO . C A S A US . 839 .

t he sing e c tl i y of R om0 obtai ne d possession of the whole of

,

Italy by warfare and pru

, de nt admi ni stration and how afte r ,

w ards following the same w i se cou

, rse the y adde d the cou n ,

tri es all arou nd i t to the ir d omi ni on .

O f the three conti ne nts the y possess ne arly the whole of

,

E urope w i th the e x ce pti on only of the p arts beyond the

,

Danu be (to the north ) and the tracts on the verge of the
, ,

oce an compre he nded be twee n the Rhi ne and the T anais (Don)
, .

O f A fri ca the whole se a-coast on the M e di terrane an is i n

,

the i r power ; the rest of that cou ntry i s u ni nhabi te d or the i a ,

habi tants only lead a mi se rable and nomads life .

O f A sia like wise the whole se a-coast i n ou

, r directi on (on

the w est) i s su bj ect to the m unless i ndee d any account i s to

,

be take n of the A chmi Zygi and H e ni ochi who are robbe rs

,
l
, ,

and nomades livi ng i n con fine d and w re tche d distri cts

, Of .

the i nte ri or and of the parts far i nl and the Romans possess
, ,

one porti on and the Parthians or the barbarians be yond the m

, , ,

the othe r ; on the east and north are Indians Bactri ans and , ,

S cythians ; the n (on the sou th) Arabi ans and Et hiopi ans ;
bu t te rri tory i s conti nu ally be i ng abstrac ted from t he se pe ople
by the Romans .

O f all t hese cou ntrie s some are gov e rne d by (nativ e ) king s ,

bu t the re st are u nde r the i mme di ate au thori ty of Rom e u nde r ,

t he ti tl e of provi nces to w hich are se nt gov ernors and col

,

le ctors of tribute ; the re are also some fre e ci ties which from ,

the firs t sou ght the frie ndshi p of Rome or obtained the i r ,

fre e dom as a mark of honou r Su bj e ct to he r also are some

.

pri nces chie fs of tribe s and priests w ho (are pe rmitte d) to li ve

, , ,

i n conformi ty w i th the i r nati onal law s .

2 5 T he di vi si on i nto provi nces has v arie d at di ffere nt

.

pe ri ods but at prese nt i t i s that e stablishe d by Aug u

, stu s

G atsar ; for afte r the sov e re ig n power had bee n conferred u p n

o
him by hi s cou ntry for li fe and he had become the arbi te r of
,

pe ace and w ar be di v i de d the whole e mpire i nto tw o puts

, ,

one of w hi ch he rese rv e d to hi mse l f the othe r be assigne d to ,

t he (Roman) pe ople T he forme r consi ste d of su

. ch parts as

re q u i red military de fe nce and were barbari an or borde re d

, ,

upon nati ons not as y et subdue d or we re b arre n and uncul ti ,

v ate d w hi ch thou
,
gh ill provi de d wi th e ve rythi ng e lse we re ,

t w ll fu n i sh e d w i th strong hol ds and mig ht thu s d i s o

y e e r p s e ,

B . uo . . v. i 31 .
s . xv uc m. . . 25 . R O M A N EM P IR E .

t he i nhabi tants to throw off the yoke and re be l A ll the re st .

,

w hic h w e re pe ace able cou ntries an d easily gov erne d w i thou

, t
the assistance of arms w e re gi v e n ov e r to the (Roman) ,

pe ople Each of the se p arts w as subdivi de d into se ve ral

.

p rovi nces whi ch rece i v e d re spe cti v e ly the ti tle s of pro

,
”
v i nces of C aesar provi nces of the Pe ople
“
and .

T o the forme r prov i nce s Caesar appoi nts gov e rnors and
admi ni strators and divi des the v ariou s) cou ntri es some ti me s
, (
i n one way some ti mes i n anothe r di re cting hi s poli ti cal con
, ,

du ct accordi ng to ci rcu mstances .

Bu t the people appoi nt commande rs and consu ls to the i r

ow n provi nce s w hi ch are also su , bj e ct to di v ers di v i si ons
w he n e x pe di ency re q u i re s i t .

(A ugu stu s C aesa r

) i n h i s fi rst o rg a n i z at i on o f (th e E m pi re )
cre ate d two consu lar gov e rnme nts name ly (l ) the whole of , , .

Afri ca i n posse ssion of the Romans e xce pti ng that part

.
,

w hi ch w as u nde r the au thori ty first of Ju ba bu

, t now of hi s ,

son Ptole m y a n d A si a w i th i n t h e H a l a n d T a u u e c p t
; y s r s x e ,

the G al ati ans and the nati ons u nde r A myntas Bi thyni a and , ,

the Proponti s H e appoi nte d al so te n consu

. lar gov e rnme nts
i n Eu ro e and in
p t h e adj ace nt i sl ands Ib e ri a Ul te ri or .

( F u r the r S p a i n) a b o u t t h e riv e r B as ti s
l
a n d C e l ti cs N ar

bone nsi s (compose d the tw o first)

’
T he third w as S ard i ni a
.
,

w i th Corsi ca ; t he fou rth S i cily ; the fi fth and si x th Il lyri a ,

d i stri cts near Epi ru s and M ace doni a ; the se v e nth Achai a
, ,

e x te nd i ng to T he ssaly the E toli ans A carnani ans and the

, , ,

Epiroti c nations who borde r upon M ace doni a ; the e ighth

Crete w i th C yre nsea the ni nth Cyprus ; the te nth Bi thynia
, ,

wi th the Proponti s and some parts of Pontu s .

Caesar posse sse s othe r provi nce s to the gove rnme nt of whi ch ,

he appoi nts me n of consu l ar rank commande rs of armi e s or , ,

k nig hts; and i n hi s (pe culi ar) porti on (of the e mpi re ) the re
3

are and e v e r hav e be e n ki ngs pri nce s and (mu, ni cip al ) ,

magistrate s .

Guadalq uiver W ad-sl -Ke bi r, the G re at R i ve r)

(
.

B i ii c i v § 20 . . . . .
 I N DE X .

A m sau s, t of P isi di a, n 3 24 . . . A bydeni , u 353 . .

A ba, dau gh te r of Z en o phan es, iii . A bydon S ac A my d on

. .

56 A by dos, t of M ysi a, i 1 64, 188,

ii 338—354 , 366, 3 7 4 ; i ii
. . . .

A be , t of P hocis, u 122, 15 1 . . . . .

A b attre , ii 402 . .

A bai ti s, distri ct of P hrygia. i i 333 . . strai t of,

i 51 .

A bantes (Eu bmans) , i i 15 1 . . t of E gyp t, ii i 258, 25 9

. . .

A bantis (Eu be a), ii 15 1 . . S ec C opratas .

A baris, i 463 . . A cacesi u m, i 45 9 . .

A bas, gre at-grandson of Ere ctheu s, A ca le my, philosop he rs of the , m

é
.

ii 15 1
. . 2 4 .

i i 133 . . A calandru s, r i 427 . . .

A bdera, t of T hrace , i 5 15 ; u272,

. . . A camas, A thenian, i ii 7 1 . .

298 ; ii i 1 7 . .
prom of C ypru s (C ap e .

t of S pain (A dm), i 235,

. . A m ati ), i i i 68, 7 0, 7 1 . .

A can thian gu lf, i 5 1 1 . .

A b de ru s, i 5 15 . . A canthu s, t of Egypt, u i 253. . .

A be acu s, ii 239 . . t of M ac edoni a, i 5 1 1

. .

A b e lla, t of C ampania (A re na Vec

.
_
5 13 .

chi a) , i 370 . . A cara, i 322 . .

A bi i, i 453 , 45 4, 458, 461, 465, 479 ;

. A carnan, ii 1 74, 1 78 . .

ii 302 A carnani a, i 493 , 4 99, 501 ; u 3 ,

—
. . . .

by - -M i m , mtn
y ,
x A la (J ebcl c l ) 5 , 14, 25 , 58 , 129, 150, 16 1 163 ,
i n M au ri tani a, i 25 5 ; ii i 27 8 . . . 1 67, 1 7 1— 17 4 .

A bisaru s, ii i 90 . . A carnanians, A carnanes, i 4 10, 494 , .

A béni te i chos, t of P aphlagonia, 498 ; i i 2, 6, 128, 13 0,

—
. .

( I na b ah) , ii 29 1 . . 13 1 , 1 58— 162, 169, 1 7 2 1 75 ,

A borace , ii 223 . . 1 7 8 ; iii 297 . .

A borrhas, r ofM esopotamia, i ii 158. . . A catharti , iii 197 . .

A boc i r S ee C ane u
. s . A catharti c gu lf, A cathartu s, m 1 93 . .

Ab te ne , di stri ct 0 M ysia, u330, A ce , ci ty of P hoenici a S ac P tole

ggé
. .

mats .

A bre tte nus, J ui te r, n 330 . . A ce rre , i 367 , 3 7 0

. .

A brotonon (S ata), i i i 289 A ce sines, r of Ind i a (C M

. . .
) 1 11
83 , 85 , 90— 92, 102
, .

bsyrtides (C he rso and O ssero), i . .

l 86 . A chwan le ag u e , i i 59, 70 . .

Ab u s, mtn in A rme ni a, 11 268, 273 . . ci ti e s, i i 7 3 . .

300 mnrx .

A ctiu
. m, battle of, n 208 ; iii 230, . . 159, 163 , 193 , 29 1, 3 03 ,
233 . 307 , 308, 3 14, 3 15 , 3 19, 324
A cu silau s, A rgi ve , n 189 . . 326, 336 , 338, 35 7 , 37 3 , 425 , 432,
A cyphas, or P indu s, ii 1 28 . . 43 5 , 442, 463 , 4 75 , 481, 483 , 486 ,

i n the (E te an distri ct, 48 7 , 492, 495 , 505 , 506 ; ii 1 19 , .

11 1 36
. . 289, 290, 301, 3 78 .

A ds dr of H ecatomnu s, iii 35 , A dri e n, mtn of D almati a S ee A r

ég
. .

dr of P i xodaru s, ii i 35 . . A dru mes (S ma sh) , m 288 . .

A da S ee P atre u
. s . A ds/sane S ee C ane . .

A dada, c of P isi dia, u A du l A du las, mtn, i 28 7 , 304,

;
. . . .

A de , town of E olis, iii 397 sl

E a, ci ty , i 3 1; 32, 7 2—7 4
. .

A darbal, A dherbal, i ii 284 . . . .

A dda, r of G au .l, i 28 7 , 304, 3 12, . ftn , i 509, 5 10 . .

3 17 . E aci de , i 496 ; i i 83 . . .

A de i mantu s u 350 , . . B acu s, ii 5 7 . .

A di abene , i i 27 2 ; ii i 142, 146, . . B e a, i 6, 3 2, 7 3

. .

15 4 . E me lu m, ii 126 . .

A diatori x, son of D omne cle u s, u . E anes, i i 126 . .

288 . B anis, ii 126 . .

f of D yte u tu s, u 308
. . . E as, r of Ill yri a
. S e c A i as . .

A dme tu s, i 7 2 ; i i 155 . . . son of T e lamon S ee A j ax . .

A dobogic n , ii 401 . . E clu s, i 4 93 ; i i 15 2, 1 54

. . .

A donis, iii 170 . . E de psu s, t of Eu boea (Dip co), 1. .

rive r of P he ni cia (N ahr 94 ; ii 1 25 , 15 2

—
. .

Ibralu m), i i i 170 E du

‘
. . i, i 278, 286 288
.

A dor, i i 270 E e ta, i 7 2, 7 3

—
. . . .

A d m S ee A bde ra
. . E ste s, i 7 2 7 4 . .

A dramyttene, distri ct of M ysia, i i E ga, rom of E olis, u 388

p
ci ty of A chaia, i i 7 1—7 3
. . . . .

3 7 0, 400 . . .

A d ramytte ni , u 383 , . E ge , t of M ysi a, ii 397

. . .

A dramytti u m, t of M ysia (A d m . t of B abe s, ii 7 2, 98

. . .

my ttt ii 339, 340, 3 7 1 , 3 7 4, E

ge E ge , t of C i li cia
zs
. .

3 76, 386, 38 7 . m .

gu lf of, n 342, 3 74 , . t . of Laconi a u 42 , . .

386, 400 . E S ea (Egio -P e layo ) , i 4 2 ,

an
87— 190, 195 , 487 , 496 , 505 ,
.

A drapsa, i ii 126 . .

A draste i a, distri ct of M y si a, n 3 17 , . 5 12, 5 18, 5 19 ; i i 7 2, 15 2, 193 , .

33 2, 33 7, 348 207 , 3 4 1 , 388

—
. .

t of M y si a, 11 345 . 3 48 . . E ge i , i i 7 1 . .

mtn near C yzi cus, i i E ale u m, mtn of M esse ni a, u

g
.
.

s
(N emesis) ,
n . 348 . E ge ira, t of A che s, n 7 1 . 73
. . .

A drastu s, i i 59, 97 . . E ge iru s, t i n Le sb os, n 391 . . .

ii 1 7 4, 3 46 , 348 . . E ge sta, t of S i cil y, i 3 79, 41 1 ;

. .

A dria, cit y and naval stati on of 4 15 ii 3 78

m
. .

P i ce nu m (A ) , i 35 8 S ee . . E gestani , i 401, 4 1 1 . .

A tri a . E gestes, T roj an, i 3 7 8, 41 1 . .

A dri as, r i 487 . . . E geu s, i i 81 . .

dri sti e Gu lf of Venice), i 3 1, . E giale ia E gi alu s, n 3 , 23, 6 7, 68 , .

7 2, 7 3 , 5, 89, 96, 139, 14 1, 1 58, 7 2, 288 .

 IN D EX . 301

E gi ali (S i cyon), 1 1 66
'
. . E ni sles, na me of the P apblasoni
n i ali ans, i i 53 , 67 , 68 . . 302 .

B an ,
gsgg
iale ia, in Baphlagonia, of the T road, 11 . 371 .

u . E no ar b bus (C ne u s) i , . 27 7 .

E gie is, E gienses, 11 7 3, 15 7 . .

(D omi ti us) , i 285 ;
. i ii .

E gilie is, i n A tti ca, ii 89 . . 24 .

E g li ps, ii 16 1, 163
i . . E n s,u mtn C e phall enia (M o nte of
E g i m i us, u 128 . . N ero) , ii 15 7 . .

E gimu ru s (A I Dj aaw r), i 185 , . ci ty of T hrace , i .

422 ; i ii 287 . . 5 19
E gins, t of A rgolis, ii 5 7 , 58
. . . E oli a, i 17 , 64, 187 , 195, 224 ; ii
. .

island , i 84, 187 ; ii 4 7, . . 15 3 ; ii i 140 . .

49, 54, 5 7 , 5 8, 82, 136 . E olian nati on, 11 3 . .

ci ty, ii 55 , 58 . . colon y, i i 94 . .

E g i n e te , i i 5 7 , 58, 83 E oli ans, i 96, 3 28 ; ii 2, 3 , 15 4, .

366, 3 74, 382—386 ; i ii 34

. . .

E gini u m, t of T hessaly , i 501

. . . .

E giru ssa, i i 84 . . E oli c diale ct, i i 2, 3 . .

E gisthu s, i 25 . . ex pedi ti on, ii 93 . .

E i u
g m, ci ty of A che s (Vorti tza), migration, iii 2
3 118, i i 339—34 1 , 3 46, 366, 384,
.

ii 5 , 6 , 8, 59, 7 1— 7 3 , 7 7
.

3
. . .

E gl e te s A pollo S ee A naphe . . 98 .

E p tami , t and r , i 438, B olu s, king, 1 3 1 , 39, 194,

gg
o . . . .

403 , 4 1 7 , 4 19 ; ii 142 . .

E gna, t of S pain, i 213 Islands of (Lap ar i Islands) ,

'

. . .

E gys, ci ty and di stri ct of L aconi a, i 84. 89,

. 383 , 403 420 , .

ii 42, 153
. . P lay of Eu ri pi des, i i 3 2 . .

E lana, A ila (A i lah ) , t of A rabia . E pasi an plai n, re gion of T riphyli a,

P e tre a, iii 17 6 , 19 1 . . ii 22 . .

E lanitic B ay, iii 1 76, 191, 201, . E pe ia, town of M esse nia, 1 1 3 5, .

254. 37
s, i 17 8 ; iii 209—212,
.

E li u s G allu . . E p sis M e thbne , u 3 7 . .

246, 262, 267 . E py, town of T ri phylia, 11 23, .

(C atu s) , i 466 . . 24
E mi li an road, i 323 . . E pytu s, son of N e leu s, ii i 2 . .

B mi li anu s, Q Fab i u s M axi mu s, i

. . E qu i , i 339, 3 43 , 344, 3 53
. .

2 7 7 , 285 . E qu um-Faliscum, i 335 . .

S ci pio, iii 5 1, 286 A e ria, t of the C av ari (Le men t

' '

. . .

E miline, P au lu s, i 495 . . t m ) , i 27 7 . .

xE nari u m S ee A mari u
. m, 11 73 . . E sar, r of Etru ria, i 3 30
. . .

E ne a, t of the T road, ii 3 7 2
. . . E saru s, r ne ar C rotona (Esara) i
. .

t of M acedoni a, i 509, 5 10
. . . 393 .

S ee Enea and N e a . E schine s, A the nian, 11 188 . .

E ne as, i 7 6, 225 . 339, 346 . 347 ;

. M ilesi an, i ii 5 . .

i i 3 17 , 344, 353 , 356, 35 7 , 360,

. E schylu s, i 52, 68, 3 29, 386, 45 8, .

3 7 7 , 3 78, 383 . 462 ; ii 13 , 7 3 , 82, 1 54 , 187 . 33 7 ,

.

xE nesi p pe ia, isl , i i i 235 . . . 390 ; iii 130 . .

h phyrs, prom of Egyp t, iii E scu lapiu S e e A scle piu

’

E s
gg
s
u
. . . .

E sé pu s, r of M ysia, S a .
l -ders, 11 .

242 300, 3 16 , 3 17 , 33 0, 33 2, 33 7
3 4 1, 344—348, 353 , 35 7 , 3 69,
.

E nifine s, pe ople of T hessaly , i 96 ; .

i i 128, 14 7,
.
302 mnxx .

E se rnia, ci ty of the
ma ) 3 3 7 1
S amni tes (Icar A
ga oth
u 39§
c1es, father 01 1.
.
m
-
i 3 3
’

. . .
, ,

E sta, r of Umbri a (F i at ta k e ),
. son of L ysi machu
s, ti .

i 3 24, 337 , 35 7, 435

.
.

E e te s, tomb of, ii 361 , 364 A gathyrnu m,

am
. .

se l d
, is an
i 185 , 332 A gde S ec A gatha
ii
. . .

A gdistis, the goddess R he a, .

E thaloe is, r of S cepsia, u 190

’

. . .

E thicss, people of Epi ru s and , te m ple o f , 1 1 3 20 '

. .

T hessaly, i 499, 501 ; ii 13 1, S ee N i tiobrige s

’

. . A genoas . .

13 7 , 14 4 . A gesilau s, i 42 7 . .

E thi ci a, i 501 . . A gi de , ii 44 . .

E thi opia S ee E thic is . . A gis, i i 43 , 44 . .

E tna, M ou
’
3 5, 84 368, A g li o, L O sten a de ll S ee Al gi
’
’
nt, i 3 . ,
.

369, 386, 403, 404 , 406, 4 1 1 , 4 13 du m

—
.

4 15 , 4 18 A gnu -C e ras, romontory of Egy pt,

.
p
E tne ans, i 405 . . ii i 239 . .

E tolia, i 493 , 499, 501, 505 ; u 6,

. . A gorscri tu s,
10, 33 , 72, 7 5 , 1 14, 129 13 6, , A gra, vill age of A tti ca, 11 91 . .

150, 15 5, 156, 15 9, 160, A gradates, iii 132 . .

17 4 . A gre s, d istri ct of E tolia,

E tna, town of S i ci ly , i 405, 4 14 . . A gre i , a pe ople of E te lia, ii 158 , .

E teli , E toli ans, i 38 1 ; ii 2, 6, 12, 1 60. 1 7 9

30 3 3, 12 1, 122, 12 7—13 1, 14 6,
. . .

e o le o f A rabi a 11 1 189
p p . .

15 8—16 1, 169, 1 7 2, 1 7 5 , 1 7 6,
, ,

A gre u s, i i 7 7 .

A gri , ii 22 3 . .

E tolian mountai ns , 11
. 115 , 13 1 .

p ro montori e s , i 93. . A gri ades, 11. 8 .

,
i 49p4oli t y . . A griane s, a people of T hrace . i
E toli cu s, D e me tri us, 11 160 . .

E tb lu s, ii 3 3 , 122, 1 76 , 1 7 7
. . A grige nti ni ,
E xone is, vi ll of A tti ca, i i 89 . . . A grigentu m S ee A crsgas . .

E xoni ci , ii 89 A gr , a people of Ethi opi a,

g
. . 11 1 .

Afi u m-kamhi ssar S ee S ynnada . . l 6 .

A frani us, le gate of P ompe y, i 242 . . A gripp a, i 289, 310, 3 50, 36 4 ; . 1 1.

Afreen S ee O e noparas 36, 3 i i i 1 70

.

Africa S ee L i by a, iii 274—278

. .
.

.
; 50 .
. .

A fri can coast, i 7 6 . . A gylla, t of E tru ri a, i 3 28 , 3 3 5

. . .

se a, ii 193 , 194, 199, 2 12 . . A gylle i , 1 3 28 . .

A game des, ii 1 19 . . A mghi - dagh S ee n nnn . .

A game mnon, i 1 7 , 63 , 499 ; ii 22, . . A i ss, or A ou s, 4 1 1 , 48 6 .

35 , 36, 53 , 56 , 5 7 , 5 9, 83, 115 , A igan, ii 388

.

. .

17 4, 186 , 340, 35 6, 3 68, 3 7 4 ; iii . A ila S ee P lans

. .

10, 1 5, p assi m . A i n -el -H i yeh S ee Enydrs . .

A gapenor, i ii 7 0 . . A ix . S e e S e x tie .

A gatha, a ci ty of G au l (A g do), i .

269, 27 2 . A j ax , son of T e i ii 5 5 , 56 . uce r , .

A gatharchides, i ii 34 , 208 . . te mple of, i i 35 7 , 35 9 . .

A gathocle ia, ii i . son of T e lamon, i i 83 , 8 1 , .

A gathocles, tyrant of S i cily, i 383 . .

42 7 ; i i i 288 . . the L ocrian , 11 . 126, 367 .

304 IN DE X .

ci of Egypt, i 13 , 38,
. A l ps, P enni ne , i 305 , 309, 31 0 . .

A lsi um, t of Etru . ria, i 335 . .

17 1 A lte s, ii 3 44 ; iii 3 95
. . .

11 213 , 235 , 24
. 9, 252, A lthe a. ii 1 79 . .

111 33 A lthe menes, A rgive , 11 201, 203 ; .

2 1 1, 21 - 273 , 275 , 5
.

A l ti nu m, cit of C isalp G au l (A l .

in the T road, i 202 . ti no) , i 3 8 . .

11 3 55 , 361, 364, 3 7 3 , 3 7 7 , 385

. . A tti ca -S ays, r S ee Lycu s . .

S ee T road . A lu s, ii 132 . .

ci ty of 8 m a, iii 5 9 A l attes, ii 118, 405 ; m 66 ,

y
. . . .

mtn o M 4l
3 76 A l be , A lope , or A lobe , 11 298, 299,
y
. .

A le xandrian merchants, i 1 78 . 72 .

A le xandrini, 11 190, 3 73
.

. . A lybes, 11 297 , 298, 299

. .

A le xandri u m (near T eos i ii 17 . A ly ssu s, 11 162 . .

(in J11 111 A l sia, t of A carnani s (Kand ili ) ,

.

y .

18 1i 15 9, 1 7 1
. .

A le xarchu s, A madocu s, i 5 16 . .

A 1gidu m, ci ty (L O sterta de ll A malthe ia, i 226 ; 11 1 70

’ ’ ’
. . .

A 950) , 1 3 5 1 . . A manides G ates, i ii 60, 164 . .

A lgidu s, M ou nt, 1 355 . . A manns, ii 259, 278, 279 11 1 60,

. .

A lg i ers and P a 8113 M au rusi a . . 63 , 143, 160, 163 .

A linda, t of C aria, iii 36

. . . A mardi, ii 24 1, 245 , 248, 263
. .

A lli phe (A lhfi ), i 3 53 . . A marynces, king, ii 12 . .

A lli trochades, i 109 . . A msrynthia D iana, 11 155 . .

A llobroge s, i 27 7 , 289, 302 . . A marynthi u m, the , ii 156 . .

A llotriges, i 233 . . A msrynthu s, t of Eu be a, 11 155 . . .

A t l l ada i n
o
S ee C tesi phon . . A masei s, ci ty of P ontu s (A ma
A lobe , A lope A lybe , ii 300 . . stj a ) , i i 295 , 306, 3 1 1 , 3 12 ; i ii
. .

A lope , t of t e O pu . ntian Locri ans, h 25 2 .

i 95 , ii 126, 1 28 ,
. . A masenses, 11 3 12 . .

t of the L ocri 0 2 01111, 11

. . A masias, r of G e rmany (Ems) .

444, 445 .

, P hthi otis, 11 128, 135

t of. . . A masia, ii 3 11 . .

A lbpe ci a, i i 22 1 A mastris, ci ty of P aphlagoni a,

’

. .

A lopeconnesii , 1 5 16 . .
(A massera) , i 4 75 ii 28 5 , . .

A l o conne su t of T hrace , i 289, 290, 29 1, 302

pg
s, . . .

5 A mastri s, wi fe of D ionysiu s, tyrant

A lbri u m, t of T riphylia, 11 24 . . . of H e racle i a, ii 29 1 . .

A l orna, t of B otti e s, 1 M th u s, r of Elis, ii 7 , 1 1 26,

gg
. . . .
,

A lphe i u s, r of Elis (the C arbonaro,

—
.

Ru é
f ),a i 40 2, 403 , 403 4 10, . t of C ypru
. s (L i masol )
4 17 ; ii 7 , 1 1, 15 , 17 , 20, 22
,

28, 32, 3 3, 7 6 . t of. Laconi a , 11 . 41 .

A l pénu s, t near T he rmO pyle , 1 95

. . . A mathu
si i , 13 11 . .

A lps, i . 264 A mazones, plain of the , i 82 190 .

, .

287 , 29 1, 296, 300 A mazonides, i i 298

3 15 , 3 17 , 3 19 , 3 22—3 24 , 33 7 ,
. .

A mazons, i i 300, 301, 328, p assi m

. .

35 7 , 439, 444, 448, 450, 481 A mbarv ia, i 34 1 . .

483 . A mbi sni , i 289, 309 . .

 IN D E X . 305

A mblads, t of P isi di a, 11 324

. . . A mphigene i a, t of T ri phylia, 11 . .

w ins, i i 324 . . 23 , 24 .

A mbrscia, t of T he sp rotia (A rts ),

. A mphi lochi, t of S pai n, i 23 6 . . .

i 498, 499 ; i i 15 9, 16 1
. . . A mphilochi ans, i 4 10, 493 , 499 ; .

A mbrsci an G u lf, A mbrs ci an S ea, ii 13 1 , 15 8, 1 7 4

. .

( T he G u lf fo A rts ), i A mphil ochi c A rgos S e c A rgos

496 —4 98, 501, 505 ; ii 4, 129,
. . .

. A mphi lochu s, i 23 6, 4 10, 499 ; .

15 8, 1 61 , 1 7 1 . 17 4, 1 75 ; i i i 15 , 50, 59, 60 . .

A mbrones, i 27 4 . . A mphimalla, t of C re te , ii 1 94 . . .

A mbryse is, ii 123 . . A mphinomu s, i 405 , 502 . .

A mbrys s, t of P hocis (D i stom o) , A mphion, ii 36, 107

g
. . .

ii l 2 .
A mphipolis i 202, 5 13, .

5 14, 5 16 .

A ménanus ,
r . of S i c ily (Jud i ce llo), A mphi scii , i 146 . .

A mphi ssa (S alona, or 11 .

A meria, t . of Umbri a (A melia) , i . 1 2 7 , 128 .

A mphisse nses, i i 1 16 . .

tP ontus, 11 306
. of . . A mphistratu s, ii 224 . .

A misé ne , ii 290, 294, 296 . . A mphi try on, ii 166, 1 70, 1 73 . .

A mise ni , ii 290, 294, 296, 3 10, 3 1 1

. . A mphi u s, i i 346 . .

A misu s (S ammn), i 106 , 107 , 109, A ni hrysu s, r of T hessaly, 11 135 ,

g
. . .

1 13 , 114, 190 ; i i 22 7 , 256 , 289, .

l s
294, 296, 3 02, 3 10 i ii 44, 5 6, . A mpsani S e e C ampsiani , i 44 7
. . .

62, 63 . A mp u ri as S e a E mpori u
. m .

A mi te mu m, ci ty of the S abines, i . A mu li us, i 340 . .

3 38, 3 59 A my clae, ci ty of L aconi a, i 424 ;

—
. .

A mmon B ali thon, prom , ii i 288 . . . ii 0 4 2

4
. .

se at of oracle , i 504 ; ii i . . A mycte re s, i ii 108 . .

A m dcm, t of M ace donia, i 508

‘
226, 25 3 , 25 8, 283 . . .

, te mple of, i 5 0
i ii 253 ,
. .

295 A mymcme , mothe r of N au l i u

’

. .
p s, 11 .

A mmoni a, ii i 235 . . 48 .

A mnias, r of P aphlagoni a (G olc

.
, fou ntai n at L erna, 11 52 . .

Irmak) , i i 3 13 . . A mynande r, i i 128 . .

A mni su s, port of C nossu s, 11 196 A m ntss, fathe r of P hili p , i 47 2,

g
. . .

A morgos, isl (A morgo) , 1 i 2 1 1 . . . ii .

A mori u m, t of P hry gia (H ergan su ccessor of king D e i o

—
.

Ke léh) , 1i 3 32 . . taru s, ii 3 20 3 25 , 333 ; iii 297

. .

A m elu s, p rom of S amos, 11 2 12 ; A myntor, ii 1 42, 143

p . . . .

111 8 . A myru s, ii 1 47 ; i i i 22
. . .

A mphaxi tis, distr of M ace doni a, i . . A mythaoni de , ii 5 2 . .

506, 509 . A myzfin, t of C ari a, i ii 3 7. .

A mphiale , prom of A tti cs, 11 84 . . . A nabfira, t of P isi dia, ii 3 24

. . .

A mphi are u m, ii 90 A nachsrsis, i 463, 465 ; i ii 86

m
. . . . .

A hi arau s, ii 97 , 17 4 °
A nacre on, i 226 ; iii 2, 9, 1 7 , 40
p . . . .

i i i 15 A nsctori u m, t of A carnania, ii 159,

1 16— 1 0 3
. . . .

A m actyons, 11
g
l 6l
1g
.

\ ‘ A nacyndar xes, iii 5 5

a
fi
. .

A mph1 ctyon1c b ody , 11 5 5 , 109, 1 8 . . A nadstu s, ii 246 . .

A mphi doli a, A mphi dolis, t of E lis, . A ne s , A nai ti s, i ii 13 7, 144 S ee . .

ii 1 4, 23
. .

V O L. 1 11.
3 06 n nnx .

A nagni s, t of the H e rni ci

. A ndrn , i 5 1 1 . .

i 353
. . A ndroclu s, iii 2, 1 1 . .

A nagu rasu , vill of A tti ca, 11 89 . . . A ndromache , ii 343 , 35 6, 363 , 3 94 . .

A nai tis, ii 246 A nd rome da, i 68 ; 111 1 75

’

. . . . .

te mp le of, 11 27 4, 27 5 , 309 . . A ndron, i i 81 167 , 1 95 . . .

A naphe , isl (N anfio ) , i 7 3 ; ii 206,

. . . A ndronicu s, ii i 33 . .

207 . A ndropompu s, iii 2 . .

A naphlysti i , 11 89 . . A ndros, i sl (A ndra) , 11 1 56, 208 ,

. .

A naphlystu s, v ill of A tti ca, 11 89 . . . 2l 0 .

A nap ias, i 406 A ndrosthe nes, 111 186

—
. . . .

A nari acaa, i i 240 242, 248 A ne mu ri u m, rom of C il ic ia (Ina

3
. . .

Au st i ne s, i i 241 . . mar), i ii 5 54, 68 . , .

A nas (G u ad icma ) , r of S pain, i A ne more is, A ne mole ia, t of P hoci s,

—
. . .

208 2 12, 2 14 , 222, 228 , i i 1 23

. .

A nau ru s, r of M agne si a, i i 139

. . . A nge lo -C astro” S ee A rsinoe . .

A nax agoras, ii i 20 . . A ngora .S ec A ncyra .

A nax archu s, ii 3 56 . . A ni as, r of A rcadi a, ii 76

. . .

A nax enor, i ii 23 . . A nigriades, i i 19, 20 . .

A nax i crates, ii i 19 1 A ni ru s, r of T ri phylia,

g
. . .

A nax i las, the ty rant of Rhegiu m, 2

i 384 , 385
. . A ni o, r of Lati u
. m (T eam
A nax i mande r, the M ilesian, i l , 12 ; . 349 .

1ii 5 . . A nn i ce ri c se ct, 11 1 293 . .

A nax i me ne s of L ampsacu s, disci p le A nni ce ris, ii i 293 . .

of A naxi mande r, ii 350 ii i 5 , 20 . . . A nni u s, 11 1 7 . .

A ncmu s, i 1i 2 . . A nsand er, i 47 9 . .

A nchi ale , a town of P ontu s, i 490 . . A ntaeu s, iii 281 . .

‘
t of C ili ci a, ii1 5 5 , 5 6
. . . A ntalae h S ec Epidaphne
. .

A nchial u s, ii 166 . . A ntalc i das, i 438 . .

A nchises, i 33 9 ; 11 344, 35 3, 3 7 8
. . . A ntandri a, ii 3 75 , 384 . .

A nchoié, ii 100 . . A ntandri ans, ii 386 . .

A ncon, A ncona, i 3 15 , 33 7 , 3 5 7 , . A ntandros (S an D i mitr i ) , 11 186 . .

435 , 48 3 . t of the T road (A n .

A ncu s M arti ns, i 3 26, 345 , 348 . . tand ro) , i i 3 7 5 , 3 7 6, 38 4 . .

A ncyra, t of G alati a (A ngora)

. A nte mnaa, t of L ati u m i 341 . , . .

2 7 9 3 ii 3 20 . . A n te nor, i 7 6, 225, 236, 3 1 6 ; 11

. .

t of P 1117 813 S i m u
.
-G oI
) 289, 3 7 7 .

11 3 20, 3 32
. . A nte nori dm, 11 360 3 7 7 . . .

t of G au l, i 2 7 9
. . . A nthe don, c of B motia, i 25 ; 11 . . .

A ndania, t of A rcadi a, ii 1 1, 24,

. . 92, 98, 102, 103 , 106 .

3 7 , 15 6 . A nthe ia, 11 35 , 3 7 . .

A n e i ra, ci ty of M ysi a, 11 381, 386, A nthe mis, ii 1 68

g
. . .

s7 A nthe mu s, ii 1 8 . .

A ndei re ne , 11 38 7 . . A nthe mu si a, i i i 158 . .

A nde tri u m, t of D almatia, i 484 . . . A nthea, i i 5 6 ; ii i 3 5. . .

A ndiru s, r of the T road, ii 3 7 0

. . . A nti be a S ee A nti pol is
. .

A nd i ze ti i , i 483 . . A nti casi u s, mtn of S yri a, 111 1 64 . .

A ndrmmén, iii 2 A nt ce i te s, r of the M m otm 22 1,

é , ii
. . . .

A ndri ace , t of T hrace , i 490 z2

A nt —
. . .

A ndri cl u s, mtn of C ili ci a (Kara G e C inolis, t of P aphlagoni a,

é q . .

d t k) , iii 52
'

. . 2 l
308 IN DE X .

A p ame ia, city of P hry gia (A A phrodi te , te mple of, in

Eli s, 11 1 6 . .

Kara H issar ) , 11 3 22 323 , . . at Erycina, 1 4 12 . .

33 6, 407 , 4 10 ; ii i 43 . . at Lav ini u m, 1 345 . .

ci ty of M e d ia, 11 . at M e mphi s, 111 248 . .

, c i ty of B i thyni
a, 1i 3 15 . in T ri tonis, 111 29 1 .

A pame ia,
. .

at P yrrha,
A parai , sec P arni, 246 . A phrodi tes Kormu s, 111 1 93 . .

A pasiac m, 11 248 . A phrodi topolis, 253 , 2 58 ,

A patu ru m, 11 223 . .

A pe llas S ee O phe las

. . A phyti s, t of P al lene , i 5 1 1
. . .

A pe ll es, phi losophe r, 1 23 A pia, plain of, i n M ysi a, 11 390

'

. . . . .

i t A pi , A pian land (M on a ) , 1 1 5 ; 11
a
p a n e r, . .

, A nti gonu s of, 1 u 36 . . 5

A pe ll i con, 380; 111 1 7 . . A pi danu s, r of T hessal y (G u
. m ) , 11 .

A pe nni ne M ou nt, the , i 308 32, 13 4

A pe nnines, 1 193, 300, 3 14—3 16,
. . .

A pi dones, 11 52
—
. . .

3 22, 324 326, 33 1, 336 33 8. — A piola, t of the Volsci , i 344

. . .

34 4, 3 47 , 35 7 , 388, 43 1, 432, 43 7 . A p is, vill of M armara, 111 235

. . .

A phamifite , ii i 7 6 . .
god of the Egyp ti ans,
A phe te , t of T hessaly , 11 139, 143
. . . 245 , 24 7 , 248 .

A phi da s, A phi dnm, vil l of A tti ca, . A pobathra, near S estos, 11 35 2 . .

11 3 9, 86 , 88
. . A poscu s,
A p lnom Kara H i ssar S ee A pame ia A pollo, i 385, 49 1, 499, 504
'

. . . 11 .

A phne i i, 11 3 17 , 346 . . 109, 1 15 , 1 19— 12 1 ,

A phnéis, w i fe of P i x odaru s, 111 35 15 5 , 162, 190, 208, 3 34 ;
’

A phni tis, lake of. same as D asc yli 14 6, 17 9, 186, 258, 25 9, 261 , 263
'

ti s, ih M ysi a (D 1aslciIIo, al H iya). A cti u s, i 498, 499 ; 11 1 5 8 ,

’

. . .

1 92;
. 1 6 1, 384 .

A phrodisias, ci ty of P hrygia E gle tes, 11 206 . .

(G ei ra ) , 11 . C ataonian, 11 280 . .

A phrodisi u m, ci ty of C ru s, C il laeus, ii 384, 38 5, 393. .

te mple 0 V snu s, i . C lari u s, 111 15 . .

27 1, 27 2 . D e lphian, te mple of the , i .

A phrodi te (Ve nu s) , i 34 6 ; 11 62, . .

136, 15 5, 3 7 6 . D idyme u s, 111 4 . .

A croc ori nthu s, te mp le Erythi bi u s, 11 386 . .

of, at, 11 62 . . G ryne u s, i i 393 . .

A crma, H e catu s, ii 393 . .

A nady omene , painting of L aphriu s, ii 1 7 1 . .

A pe lles, 11 1 3 6 . . L ari saau s,

A patu ra, Leu catas, i i 162 . .

A rsin e , M armarinu s, 11 153

o . .

, p ri an, Mu se ge tes, 11 183 . .

C astni e ti s, P hylle an, 11 1 38 . .

C oli as, 1i 89 . . P ornO pi on, 11 386 . .

P y thian , ii 1 15 . .

P yrenman, te mple of, 1

, . S e linu n ti us, ii 1 5 2 . .

2 67 , 27 2 . S minthe u s, ii 210, 3 7 2 .

te mple of, at C o mana, 11 . 384 , 385 , 393 .

T e ne ate s, te mple o f, 1 1 63 . .

at C ori nth, 11 . 61, 309 T hymbre u s, 11 3 63 . .

 IN D E X . 3 09

A pollo, T ilphbsi an, A polloni ataa, i 486, 490 ; 111 135 . . .

U11u s, iii 5 . . A pollon iatis, distri c t of B aby lon,

, C o lossu
s of, i i 264 ; 111 13 5 , 1 42
. . .

, te m
les of, 490 ; 111 lake of M ysia (L ou
1 bad i ) , 11 33 1, 3 32
mple
. .

, te of, at A cti um, i . A po lléni des, i 4 7 5 1 1 262, 269 . . .

A pollén is, wi fe of A ttalu s, ii 400, .

at A draste ia, 11 348 . . 402 .

at A myc laa ci ty of L y di a, 11 402 ; iii

.

.
, .

in A rgolis and B azo 21 .

tia, 11 . 47 . A polloni u m, prom in the bay of .

at A napha, 11 206 . . C arthage , 111 285 . .

at C aly don, A polloni u s of Erythre , 111 18 . .

at C e os, 11 2 10 . . C ronos, 294 .

at C halci a, ph y s i ci an ,

in C hi os, grammari an, 111 4 1 . .

at C hry sa, 11 3 7 4 , 384 . S toi c,

-386 . M alacu s, 40, 4 1 .

me 111 69 the C yre nman S ee C ronos

111
at 7 , . . . .

at 03 . A labanda, iii 3 4 40, 4 1 . . .

at D e lphi , 1 4 1 7 . . of R hod e s, 111 3 4 . .

at G ryni u m, 11 397 . . of T yre , 111 1 7 3 . .

at O robi aa. 11 1 52 . . A pollonnesoi , H e catonriesoi , 11 393 . .

at R hode s, ii 386 . . A po llonopolis, ci ty of Egyp t, 111 .

be twee n S myrna and 26 1 , 263 .

C lazomene , A ppai tm, ii 296

‘

. .

A polloc rate s, i 389 . . A p p ia V i a, i 346, 34 7 , 35 1, 35 2, .

A pollod ore an se ct, 35 5 , 3 70, 43 1, 43 2 .

A pollodoru s, the grammari an, 1i . A psu s, r of Illyria, 1 486

. . .

37 8, 45 7 , 460 466, 502 ; 11 , A ps nthi s, di stri ct of T hrac e , i

48 , 50, 98, 300 ; 111 61 , 63 —6 7 , y
.

. 5 9
73 . A psyrti des (i slands) , i 484 . .

of A rte mi ta, the his A psy rtu s, i 484 . .

torian, i 49, 68, 7 1 , 78, 96, 1 7 8 ;

. A pte ra, t of C re te , 11 200
. . .

ii 250,
. A pu li , i 360, 432, 436
. .

orator, 11 402 . . A pu lia S ee D au . ni a, i 423 , 43 2 . .

A polloni a, t of M msi a, . A qu a -S tati e lle , t of C i salpine .

ci ty of M ace don ia” G au l (A cq u i ) , i 3 23 . .

5 09, 5 18 . A qu i le ia, 1 1 86 , 307 , 309, 3 10, 3 19,

.

ci ty of E piru s (P ati na ) , 3 2 1, 3 24 , 435 , 448, 482 .

i 202, 41 1 , 486, 495 , 500 ; 11 33 ,

. . A qu inu m, t of L ati um (A qu . i no) ,
1 24 ; 111 183 . . i 352 . .

ci ty of L y di a, 1 1 402 A q11 1 ani , 1 264, 265 , 282, 283 ,

ti
. . .

ci ty of C yre na s , 111 292, . 28

A qu i tani a, A q ui taine , i 242, 247 ,
282—285 , 296 . 310
.

S y ri a, ii i 165
ci ty of . . .

ci ty of M ysi a, 11 33 1 . . A rab ia, 1 63 , 197 , 458 ; 111 8 6, 88,

. .

A polloni as, arsenal of C yrene , i i i 89, 1 49, 1 7 1, 1 7 6, 185 ,

186, 189—217 , 24 1, 243 , 24 7 ,
.

P hrygia
ci ty of (T ao/col 252, 261 , 266 .

A bad ) , ii 322, 332

. . Fe li x, i 41 , 63 , 129, 130, .
3 10 IN D E X .

1 7 8 , 196 ; 111 128 , . A m ) , i 96 ; 11 217 , 232 , 263 , . .

185 , 186, 189, 209, 2 13 ; 268, 27 0, 2 7 2 .

A rab i a N abata s, 111 24 1 A rax es, r of S cythia, 11 247

. . . . .

ra bi an G u lf, the (R e d S ea ) , 1 47 , r of P e rsis (B endami r ) , . .

m 13 2 . .

1 23 , 1 7 8, 1 83 , A rax u s p rom of E lis (C ap e P ap a ) , , .

196 , 200, 4 58 ; ii 2 10 ; ii 5 , 6 , 7 , 8, 1 5 , 7 4 , 169

—
. . .

88, 7 6,
1 1 85 , 1 9
8 , 191, 1 94 208 , A rbaces,
2 10, 2 1 7 , 224, 226, 235 , 24 1 , 243 , A rbela, t of A ssyria (Erbi l ) , 1 .
.
.

244, 260, 2 70, 2 7 1 , 291 123 ; i i 274 ; 111 1 43, 144, 25 9 . . . .

A rab i ans, i 63 , 66 , 6 7 , 196 , 45 8 ; A rbélu

. s, 111 144 . .

i i 15 4, e t p assi m
. A t hi e s, 111 120
. . .

S he ni ta , 158, A r bi s, r of G e drosia (P arali ) , 111 . .

120 .

T roglody te , i 2 , 67 A rcadi a, 1 94 , 3 43 , 4 16 ; 11 5 , 6 , 7 ,
. . . .

A rabs, tri bes of, i 4 40 8, 10, 1 1, 1 4, 22, 28, 3 2 , 33 , 3 7 ,

. .

A a b as d a u h te r o f 1 6 7 5 2 7 4 — 7 7 1 4 2 1 5 3 1 5 6 3 2 7
r , g , , ,
.
, . , , ,

A raby the B lest, 33 9 ; 111 1 4 5 . .

A rachési a, d i str of A riana, 11 252 . A rcadi an mou ntains, 11 40 . . . .

A rachoti, ii 249 . . c i ti e s, 11 7 1 . .

p p
e o l e o f A ri an a , 11 2 48 ; A r c a di a ns , A rc a d es , i . 3 28 ,
3 2 9 , .

111 122, 124 , 126

. 43 2 ; i i 3 , 8, 22, 24, 3 1 , 39, 7 6
. .
.

A racyn thu s, a mtn of E tolia (M A rcad icu s, 11 16 . . .

Zigos), ii 160, 1 7 2 . A rc e silau s, i 23 ; 1 1 38 7

. . . .

A rad i i , 111 167 , 168, 17 0, 2 15

. A rce u thu s, r of S y ria, . .

A radu s, isl i n the P e rsi an G u

. l f, A rchmanax , 11 365 . .

A rchan,
c i ty of t ni ci a, 111 167 , A rche dému s, the S toic, 111 5 8 . . .

1 69, 1 7 2 . A rche lau s, king, 11 27 7 , 2 7 8 , 282, .

A rmthyrea, distr of A rgolis, 11 5 9, .284, 285 , 305 — 308 ; 23 2

. .

66 .
p r i e st , 1 1 3 0 8 ; 111 23 2 . . .

A ragu s, r . 1 1 230, 23 1 ' fathe r of pri e st, 11

. .308 .

A rak S ss A rag u
. s 111 232. .

A ramb i , 111 2 16 S ee A rab i ans

. . son of P e nthilu s, 11 3 40 . . .

A ramasi, A rammwans, i 66 11 404 ; p h y si.c i a n , ii i 2 0 . . .

111 2 16
. .
p la y o f E u ri p de s, i 3 29
i . .

A rar, r of G au . l (S aone ), i 27 7 , A rche machu s, 11 1 7 8 . . .

27 8, 28 1, 286 , 28 7 , 28 A rchi as, C ori nthian, fou n de r of S y

A rare ne , distr of A rabi a, 111 2 12 . racu se , 1 3 94, 406, 407 ; i i 63 . . . . .

A rathu s, r of E i ru
p .s, i 4 9 8 , 50 1 g e n e r a l .o f A n t i p a te r, i i 5 5 . . .

A ratu s, poe t, 1 4 , 15 6 ; i i 42 , 7 3, . A rchi damu s, 1 427 . . .

199, 207 , 209 ; 111 5 5 A rchi lochu s, 11 50, 1 69, 2 10, 298 ;
. . .

le ade r of the A chte i , 11 66 , i i i 23 . . .

70 A rchi me de s, i 85 , 87 . .

A rau sio , t of the C av ari (O rang e ) ,

. A rchy tas, 1 427 . .

1 27 7
. . A rconne su s, 1ii 16, 3 5 . .

A rax é naa, distr of A rme nia, 1 113 ; A rcti c C i rcle , 1 4, 5 , 144 , 200
. . . .

11 24 2
. . conste llati on, i 5 . .

A rax e nian p lain, 11 268, 2 70 A rc ton, mtn,. .

A rax é nu s, 11 268 . A rc tu
. ru s, 1 201 i ii 82, 83 . . .

A rax e s, r of A rme ni a (Eras/ch, or A rdania, prom of M armara, i 64

. . . .
3 12 M EX .

A ride u s, A ristox snu s, i 25 . .

-
A rii (H esat) , 11 245, 248, 249, 254 ; . A ristu s, of S alamis, 1 11 69, 13 4 . .

1 24, 125 . A ri us, r of A ri a, . 254 .

A ri ma, mtns of C ili ci a, 11 405 . . A ri usi a, in C hi os ,

A ri me i S ee A rame i
. . A rlee S ee A re late
. .

A ri masp i , i 3 2 ; 11 240 . . . A rmene , t o P ap ag

f hl oni a (A b -L
. i
A ri maspi an p oe ms, 11 349 m a)
—
. .
,

1, ii 304 , 403 405 ; 111 163,

. . A rméni a, i 7 2, 7 6,
.

2 16
—
.

A ri minu m t of U mbria (B i mi ni ), 1
ii 2 ,7 21 8 22 6 227 230 23 5
—
. . . , , , ,

i 3 14 , 3 15 , 3 22, 324, 3 26, 3 36, 238, 24 5 , 259, 260 2 7 2, 27 6 ,

— —
.

33 7 , 35 7 . 284 286, 30 4 306 , 309, 3 10;

A riminu s, r of Umb ri a, 1 3 23. . . 109, 147 , 150, 1 54, 156 ,
A ri mu s, ii 406 . . 5
A ri obarzanes, 11 285 . . G re ate r, 11 260, 262, 305 .

A ri on, ii 3 93 . .

A t isba, t of the T road, 11 344, 350,

. . 260, 26 7 , the Lesse r , 11.
35 1 ; 111 5 . . 269, 286 294, 296, 304, 305 , 3 10 ; .

A risbu s, i n T hrace , 11 35 1 . . iii 63, 150 . .

A ristarchs, i 268, 269 . .

g ate s o f, i 1 23 , 1 24 . .

A ristarchu s, i 48, 49, 5 1, 5 7 , 156 ; . mountai ns, 1 96, 1 15 , .

ii 380 ;
. 1 20, 122, 126, 1 27 ; ii 226, 24 1 . .

A risteas, of P roconnesu s, i 32 ; 11 A rmeni ans, 1 66, 196 , 440 ;

—
. . .

349 ; 230, 23 9, 260, 263 27 7, 294, 296 ,

A riste i des, painte r, 11 64 . . 304 , 309 ;
A r st ra, or le ft coast of P ontu ni um, t of T hessaly, 11 235 ,
éé‘
A
e
s, 11
gg
. . .

A risti o, 11 89 . . A rme ni as, i 446 . .

A ristippu s, S oc ratic phi losophe r, 111 . A m anu s, 27 2 .

293 . A rmym s S ee Itonu s . .

M e trodi dactos, 111 293 A r e i , i nhab i tants of T hessaly, ii

gé
. . .

A risto, A the nian, i 23 . .

O f 06 08, ii 210 ; iii 225, o A rnaeu s, 11 300 . .

A mari u m, 11 7 0 . .

C os, iii 36
of . . A m ati S e e A camas . .

of Rhe gi u m, i 390, 39 1 . . A rne, 01 of T he ssaly , 1 92 ; ii . .

A ri stob ulu s, ii 243 , 254 ; 107, 1 0, 138, 143

83 —86, 95 , 102, 1 1 1 ,
. .

A mu s, r 0 1 Etru ri a A m
1 48 . 150, 1 8 7, 27 4 . A rlima, t of Ly dia,
.

.
) , 1 33 a ( .

king of J ude a, 111 180 . . A rotre be S ea A rtabri . .

A ristocles, iii 34 . . A rotri a e Ere tri a

.

m
.

A ri stocrate s, 11 39 . . A as oi S e e 00 .

A ri stodemu s, 27 . A rpi , t of the D au . ni i .

A ristoni cu s, grammarian, i 60 . . H i ppi u m and A rgyri pp

21 . A rpina,
A ristopatra, i ii 96 . . A rre chi , 11 223 . .

A ristotle , i 44, 143 , 144 , 1 56, 229,

. A rreti u m, ci ty of Etru ri a (A n n e ),
27 3 , 45 9, 494, 5 12, 5 13 ; ii 18, . 1 330, 335 , 336
. .

5 5 , 56, 64, 15 1, 154, 156 , 363 , A rrhabe u s, 1 500

3 78—38 2, 392, 393 ; i ii 86, 98,
. .

. A rsacaa, 160 .

17 3 , 225 . A rsaoes, a S cy thi an, 11 248, 25 1 . .

 n umx . 81 8

A rsaces, harnaces, 11 3 1 1
son of P 111 12, 13 , 3 4, 43 —45 , 53 , 5 9, 62,
1 18, 192, 201 — 203 , 208, 239,
. . .

A rsacia, ci ty of M e di a, same as
R haga, ii 264 . . 243 , 27 6, 28 1 , 282 .

A rsene , lake of A rmenia (T hosp i tic A rte mi doru s, of C ni dus, 111 34 . .

or Van ) , of T arsu s, 111 5 9 . .

A rse s, 111 141 . . A rte mis S ee D i ana

. .

A rte mi sia, 111 35

°

A rsinoé , t 0 1 01hcia (S ofi a
. . .

A rte mi si um, D ianium, t of Ibe ria, .

two towns of C yp rus, 111 . i 23 9

69, 7 0, 7 2 .
p om of C aria, wi th
r .

t . of E thi opia, temple of D ian a, iii 28 . .

or G rove of D i ana, i .

, t. C yrene ,
of 355 , 356 .

t.of Egy pt, 111 243 , . at Ephesu s,

, forme rly C rocodi lop oli s, ii1 A rte mi ta, t of A ssy ria (S hi rban ),
.

11 .

, t. of (E tolia ( g
A n elo -C ae one of the Echinade s, i .

tron) ,
Ephesu
same s, as
same
as P atara, A rtis, 111 2 . .

p ro m o f C y p ru s , . A rnaci , i 243 . .

A rsinoi te nome , 111 223 , 253 , 256 . . A ru p e nu m , t of the I apod es ( w n

A .

A rsi noi tes, p erg , or the F lee /cm M u ngava ) , i

O

A rsi nu s S ee Et esi ans

. . 309, 483 .

A rsi te s, satrap of P hry gi a, 111 188 . . A rve rni (i nhabi tan ts of Vélai ), i .

A rms . S ee Rhosu s . 28 1, 284, 285 , 289, 291 , 293 .

A ri a, G u lf of S ee A mbraci c G u lf . A rx ata, ci ty of A rmenia, 11 2 70 . .

A rtabazu s, A f si k S ee Ze lie
. .

A rtabri , A rotre bw, pe 0 ple of Lu si A sander, 1 4 79 ; 11 224 , 401. . .

tan1a, i 221 , A sbyste , 1 198

—, port of the , 1 230
. .

. . A sca, t of A rab 1a, 111 212

. . .

A rtacae na, ci of A ri a, 11 25 2 A scaeu s, ii 307

' ’

ty
m
. . . .

A rtace , mtn, i i 33 2 A scalon, ci ty of Ju -

de a (A u1 m
. .
),
, i sland , 1 1 332 ; . 1 76 .

, t th ere .si tu a te d , 11 340 ; . A scaloni te ,

111 5 A scani a, re gi on of P hrygia, 11 300,
3 16—3 18 ; 111 66, 67
. . .

A rtace ne , . .

A rtaserse, castle of A rme ni a, re gi on of M y si a or B i thy

S ee C y zi cu s , nia, 11 3 1 H .18 ; 111 66, 67 . .

A rtami ta A ollodoru s of, 11 25 2 . . vi ll of M ysi a, ii i 67 . . .

h
A rtanes, 11 73 . . A scaniu s, lake of B i thynia (Imit
A rtavasdes, 270, 27 1, 274 . i i 3 14 , 3 18 ; 111 66, 67
. . .

M ta, ci ty of A rmeni a, 269, son of E ne as, 1 339, 3 40 .

27O 11 3 7 7 , 3 7 8
. .

A rtaxe rx e l , i 78 ; i ii 34 . . . le ader of the P hrygians

A rtax ias, 270, 27 3 and M ysi ans, i i 3 1 6, 3 17
m
. .
.

Ar iasata, see A rtaxata, 11 270 A s zlépiade , i n T hessaly, 11 136,

i
. .

A rtemi doru s, of Ep hesu s, 1 207 , . 42 .

208, 223 , 235 , 23 6, 239, 246, 25 1 , A scle piade s, of P rnsa, 11 3 18 . .

25 5 , 258, 274, 27 7 , 295 , 332, 364, the M yrle an, 1 235 , .

393 , 402,
3 14 m u .

A sc le pie iu m, 111 36 . . A si us, te mple to,

A sc le pi u s, i 1 14 ; 11 . . 9, 56, 14 1 ; A sfi pi a, v i ll of S i cyoni a, u 103
. . .

A s5 pian d istri ct, 11 66 . .

te mple of, at C arthage , T he bes, ii 74 . .

A sépu s, r of S i cy on, 1 4 10 ; 11 66 ,
. . .

C e le ni , in the T road, ii . 103 .

, r of B e otia, 11 103 , 104 ,

. .

in the Island of C os, 111 .

P hthiotis, 11 67 , 129
r. of . .

Epidau ofru s, 11 56 , 321 . . r of the isl of P aros, ii 66

. . . .

of G e re ni s , 11 36 . . ci ty of L aconi a, 11 4 1 . .

of O le nu s, 11 7 1 . . A spane us, ne ar Ida,

of T ri cca, 11 36 , 56, 14 1 . . A spasiacaa, see A pasiacm,
gr ov e of, b e tw ee n B e ry A spe ndus, t of P amphy11s (B al . .

tu s and S i don , 111 1 7 1

.

. .

A scra, t of B e otia, 11 104, 105, A sp hali us( name of N e tu ne ),

. .
p
A sp i finus, satrapy of,
-
1 10, 1 22, 398

u
.

A sc u lu m P i cénum i 358 A t by the G re ater S yrtis, 111

g6
. . . .

A sd ru bal, 1 238
— 1 of the C arthaginians
. .

wi fe of, 111 285 . .

, . 1 421 ;
A se a, a vi llage of A rcadi a, 11 15 . .

A si a, 1 22, 50,
. 88 , i sland, iii 16 . .

15 6, 16 1, 1 62, 1 7 9, 183 , 187 , 188, A spIEd on, ci ty of B motia, 11 1 1 3 . .

190, 191 , 194 , 197 , 2 13 , 43 1 , 43 7 , A spordénu m, 11 393

—
. .

43 9 44 1, 45 3 , 465 , 4 66, 47 7 , A sporéne , A spordéne , 11 3 93 . .

4 7 8, 490, 5 10, 5 1 7 , 5 18 11 2, . A sp ra-Sp i ti a S ea A nti cyra . .

32 , 60, 62, 68. 93 , 145 , 154 , 209 ; A ap ro-p otamo, r S e e A che lous . .

3 9, 98, at p ast i m . A sp ro-vu na S ee L u ca . .

Uppe r, 11 244 . . a nati on of M asoti s , ii .

Easte rn, 11 244 . .

a R oman p rovi nce , 11 401 As u land of, in India, m 82,

a
can s,
s
. . .

wi thi n the T au ru s,
A si ati c coast, 11 491 . . A uou an . S ee S y ene .

A aii , ii 245
. . A ssns, t . of M ysi a (B e ramlcoi ) ,
A si naaan G u lf S ee M essenian . 111 140 . .

Gu lf, 11 35 . . e
p p o le o f, i i 3 7 5 , 3 8 1 , 382
.

A sine u s, 11 36 A ssy ri a, -160

—
. . .

As ine , ci ty of M e sseni a, 11 35 37 , . A ssy ri ans,

54, 55 . A sta, ci ty of Ibe ria, i 21 1 , 2 13 , 2 15 . .

ci ty of Laconi a, 11 4 1 A s boras, r of Ethi opi a T am as),

. .
ta .

c i ty of A rgoli s (F orms , 11
) . 111 194 , 195 ,
.

A stace ni ,
.

49 , 54 , 5 8 .

H e rmi oni c, 11 36 . . A stacu s, t of B i thynia, .

A sini ne , i 28 7 . .
,
t of A carnani a, ii 1 7 1
. . .

A sione i s, Esi one is, 11 405 . . Gu lf of (Im id ) , 11 17 1 , 3 15 . .

A sisi u m, i 338 . . A ste , pe op le of T hrace , 1 5 1 6 . .

A si u s, son of D ymas, 11 35 1 . . A stapu s, r of Ethi op i a (T he

.

p o e t, 1 3 99 . . N ile 111 195 , 2 19, 270 . .

H yrtac i des, the T roj an, 11 . A staso r of E thi op i a, 111 1 95 ,

. .

3 44 , 3 45 , 350, 35 1 . 219, 270 .

me adow of, 111 26 . . A stéeis, 111 4 . .

316 IN DE X .

m6 210, 236, 26 1 , A fathe r of T yrrhenus, i

229
, 5, .

45 1 ; 111
a
.

A tlantides, daughte rs of A tlas, 11. A nas s or C ases ,

in Li bya , i 19 7
.

19 .

Aude S ee A tagis
. .

A tlas, fathe r of C alypso, Aufid u s, r of A pu lia (Ofanto) , 1

. .

mtn of M auri tania, 111 276 . . 3 46, 433 .

A tmtini , tri be of the B astarne , 1 Auge , dau

t E
.
ghter o le s, 11 389 . .

4 70 . Auge as, of e pe n ii 1 0, .

A trax , ci ty of P elasgiotis, 11 142, . 13, 1 70 .

146 . Au e , ci ty of Laconi a, 11 4 2
ge i a . .

A tre b ate s, pe ople of G aul , i 289, . ci ty of Locris,

Augi la (A ngola ), 111 295 . .

A tre us, 1 25 , 35 ; 11 53 Augu sta, ci ty of the S alassi,

mm
. . .

S e e A dri a
. .
(A omte), i 3 6 .
0 .

A tria, ci ty of C isalpine G au l Eme ri ta, t of the T u r .

(A d ri a), 1 31 9 . . du li i n S pain (M erida ), i 227 , .

A tropate ne , A tropati a. or A tropa

tian M e di a, 263 , 267 , Aulis, ci ty of B ce otia (Vatlu i
16, 45 7 ; ii 58, 92—97 ,
.

270 . 03, .

A tropate ni , A tropatii , 11 . 15 1 .

A t o ates, satrap of M e dia, 11 . Au

l on, valle y in M esse ni a, 11 24 .

a6 . roy al, valle y of S yri a, 11 1 .

A ttale ia, ci ty of P amphy lia (A da 171 .

lia) , 111 49 . . Au16n1a S ee C au lfini a

. .

A ttali e ki ngs, kings of P e rgamu s, Ausc ii , peo le of A t u i tani a, 1 284

l
. .

11 320
. . Ausoni an e a, 1 85 , 193 , 3 46, .

A ttalic i , 11 315 . . 49 7
ttal u s, fi rst ki ng of P e rgamu s, i Ausoni ans, ple of C ampm "1
531
.

P hilade lphus, 11 400 ; iii . . Au tari atw, nati on of Illyria, i 48 1 , .

13, 49 . 485 , 488, 489, 505 .

P hilometor, 11 401 ; . Au tési on, fathe r of T he ra, 11 21 . .

Au tochthones, i 33 9 ; 11 2, 7 5 . . .

b rother of P hi le tmru
s, 11 . Au tolycu s, fou nder of S i nope , 11 .

143 , 293 .

A tte an, tri be of the M assage tm, 11 . Au td m ala, t of C yrene , i 186 ; 111 . . .

290, 294 .

A tte a, t of the T road, 11 376

. . . Au tome don, 11 42 . .

A tthis, dau ghte r of C ranau s, ii 87 . . Au xu mon, t of P i cenum (03 1m ), .

A tti ca, i 40, 43 , 105 , 187 ; . 1 35 7

. .

11 .2, 3 , 87 S ilve r mi nes of,

. A ve lla 1 49001110
7
S ee A b ella . .

i 22 1 A r eni t of the C avari (A vtgm

'

g;
. . .

A tti c dial e ct, 11 2 . . 1 2 .

mine rs, 1 221 . . A ve nti ne mou nt, 1 270, 384 . .

A tti ca, 1 493 , 506, 507 ; 11 5 7 , 62, A ve rnu s, Lake

( og o o m ), 1
L
— —
. .

—
.

6 ,7
7 8 81 , 84 , 86 9 1, 95 97, 362, 364 .

99, p assi m . A x i ne S ee P ontu

. s A x e nu s .

A ttack S e e C hoasp es
. . A xiu s, r of M ace donia (
. the Va r
A tu ri a,
p art o f A ssy ri a,
1
11
111 142 . 1 9, 501, 504 , 506, 508
.

144 . 5 10, 5 14 .
 IN D E X . 31 7

A zamora, t of C ataonia, 11 280 . . . 1 1 7 , 202 ; 11 249, 25 3 ; 111 124, . .

A zane s, a people of A rcadi a, 11 7 , . 1 25 , 1 33 .

75 . B actria, B actrians , 1 22, 4 1 , 106, .

A zani , A zani tis, t and district of 107 , 1 12 — 11 7 , 14 1 , 11

188, 245 , 246, 248, 25 1 —255 ;
. .

P hry gi a, ii 33 2 . .

A zara, Zara, t of A rme ni a, . 11 . 83 , 89, 124— 1 27 .

B actri an gate s, ii i 7 6 . .

t of Elymai s,
. B actri ans, B actrii , i 1 12, 195 ; 11 . .

A zari tia, i i 3 15 . . 248 , 253 , 27 3 , 296 .

A ze ni e i s, vi ll of A tti ca, 11 89 . . . B adas, r of S yri a, 111 130 . . .

A zof , S ea of S ee P alu s M moti s

. . B e ni s, r of L u si tani a S e e M i ni na,
. .

A zoru
‘

s, t of P e lagoni a, i 501
. . . i 230 . .

A zoti i , B e te ra, ci ty of G au l (Desi era) , 1i .

A zfitu s, ci ty of J u da s , 27 2
A rz i la .S ee Ze lis . B e ti ca, 1 240, 243 , 250 . .

B wtia, r of S pain (G u ad alq mo

ig
'

.
,

B alm Kale m S e e L e ctum 1 209— 214, 222, 227 , 228,

'

. . .

B abanomu m, t of P onlu s, i i 3 12 . . . 25 3 ; 111 297 . .

B ab as, 111 130 . . c i ty of S pain, 1 213 . .

B abou t S ee B ab lon i n E
. t . B e tori x , fathe r of D e u dori x , 1 .

B ab lon, 1 13 , 1 1 23 — 1 6, 129,
. 446 .

l 1, 13 2, 134, 135 , 13 7 , 1 65 ; ii . B a tu ri a, di stri ct of S pain, 1 21 4 . .

233 , 262, 267 , 27 1 ; 130, B a tyl u s, (E tyl u s, t of L aconi a, 11 . .

13 2, 1 34 , 135 , 140, 143 — 15 8, é6 .

1 86, 189, 229 . B agadani a, di str of C appadoci a, 1 . .

t of ESYPt (B abou
. t 111 . 1 13 ;
247 , 25 7 . B agas, name of the P aphlagoni ans,
B Ioni a, i 201 11 239, 260, 267 . .

1 ; 111 83 , 130, 135 , 142, 146,

. D agons, a e u nu ch, 111 1 4 1 . .

148 , 150, 15 1, 1 5 8, 15 9, 185 , B agradas, r of A fri ca (W ady M e .

187 , 189 .
j er da h),
B a lomans i 155 , 196, 463 ; 11
gg
'

. . B agras S ee P agra. .

l B ai ts, t of C ampania, . 362,

B abyrsa, fortress of A rmeni a, 11 369
b
. .

27 B ai u s, compani on of Uly sses, i 39,

’

B abys, fathe r of P here cydes, 11 .

zl l B akyr T soha i S ee G ui ons . .

B acchae, 11 180, 183 B ola H issar S ee P e sinu

. .

s s . .

tra e dy of Eu ri pide s, 1 40 ; B alanwa, t of S

:
g
1
. .

i i 186 ;
. B alar1, p e ople 0 S ardini a, 1 334 . .

B acc hante s, 1 295 . . B albek S ee C halcis

. .

B acchi ade , i 500 ; 11 60 . . . B albu rs , t of L y cia ( G i aur -Kales

.

B acchi des, 11 4 10 . .

B acchu s, i 4 1 , 45 9 ; 11 40,
. B albu s, the G adi tani an, 1 25 3 , 254 . .

64, 183 —187 , 238, 347 ; 111 1 6,

.

. B ale are s, B ale ari c islands, i 25 1, .

—
7 4 7 6, 108 . 25 2 ;
B romi u s, 11 185 . . B ale ari cas, M e te llu s,
P yrige nes, 11 406 . . B ali thon S ee A mmon . .

te mple of, i i 40 . . B alls S e e B actra

. .

B acchy lides, i i 210, 390 . . B alkesi S e e A sp e nd u

.
s .

B actra (B alk ) , i 106, 109, 115, . B allylc S ee M e tropolis

. .
318 umx
n .

B ambyce , t of S yria, 111 158 , 1 63 . . . B at5 n, historian, 11 293 . .

B ambni ti s, part of P ontu s, ii 302 . . B attu s, fou nd e r of C y re ne ,

B andobéne , di str of India, . 292 .

B arn . S ee P aros . B au bola S ee B ilbi li s

. .

B arathra, B e re thra, 1 1 7 6 ; 111 . .

24 1 . B e ar, the (conste llati on) , i 4 , 5 . .

B arbarian law s, 1 240 —

G re ate r, i 21, 1 1 7 1 20
Le sse r, 1 11 7 — 1 20, 200
. . . .

B arbarians, i 1 7 , 18, 7 7 , 104 , 1 14 . . . .

B arbari u m, C ape , prom of L usi ta . B ear . S e e H y pan i s .

ni a (C ap o Esp i c he l) , 1 227 . . B eau cai rs S ee Uge rnu

. m .

B arca, ci ty of C yre ne , same as B e br ces, a pe ople of T hrac e , i

3
.

P tole mais, 111 29 1 , 292 . . 11 287

B arcas, H amilcar, fathe r of H anni B et t-e l -ma S ee D aphne
'

. .

bal , i 22 6, 238 . . B e i tylu s, ii 36 S ee (E tylu

. s . .

S ee P ax A u gu
'

B ards, C e lti c poe ts, i 294 . . B ga . sta .

B ardyli , B ard ali , B ardyétm, B ar B elmesch S e e O x rynchu s

.
y .

dyi tm, pe op e of S pam, 1 23 3 , . B e lbina, an i sland, 11 5 7 , 89 . .

B e lgm, 1 . 290— 293 .

B an ta m S ec P araawni u m B e io, r of L u si tania (see L i maza) ,

. .
l .

Bu rgase , t of C ari a, 111 3 4 . . .

B argosa, ci ty of India, 111 119 B e le mphon, 11

l
. . . 111 .

B argu s, r of Illyria, i 488

. . . s
B argylia, t of C aria, . 111 . B e llovaci , a pe ople of G au
l (i n/1a
a7 . bi tants of the 1. 289,
B aris (Zaris) , te mple of, 11 27 3 . .

B aris, ci t i 429 . . B élo (R io B arbate ), i 2 10 . .

B ari u m B ari ), 1 43 2, 433 . . B e lu s,

B arni chi u s, r of E lis S ee Eni . . tomb of, 111 145 ; te mp le of, .

p e u s, 11 3 2 . . 15 3 .

B arnu s , ci ty of M ace doni a, 1 495 . . B e mbina, ci ty of A rgoli s,

B asgcndariza, fortress of A rmeni a, B e n -G hazi S e e B e re nice
. .

11 304
. . B enacu s, lak e of Italy ,
B asile i u s, r of M esopotamia, 111 . . B enda mi r S ee A rax e s
. .

l 58 . B ender-ab Ke bi r S ee B e re ni ce . .

B asi lii , i 4 70 . . B e ndi daaan ri te s, 11 1 86, 188 . .

B aso ope da, distri ct of A rmeni a, 11 B e ne ve ntu m, t of S amni um (B ene

g
. .

26 )
ven to , 1 3 70, 3 7 1 , 43 1 . .

B assu s, C e ciliu s, 111 1 66 . . B engal , B ay of S ee O ce an, E ast .

B aste r ne , i 141, 17 7 , 194, 443 , 45 1 e rn.

—4 53 , 468—4 7 1
.

. B e re cynte s, people of P hry gia, 1 1 .

B aste tani , B astuli , i 210, 212, 234, . 111 .

243 , 245 B e cynti a, distr of P hrygi a, 1 1

gg
. . .

B aste tani a, i 232, 235 . . 7

B ats , t of P ontu
. s (P sehate ), 11 225 . . B e re cynti an pi pe s, 11 18 7 . .

B athynias, i 5 18 . . B e reni ce , dr of S alome , 111 184 . . .

B athys L i me n (D e e p H arb ou r), t of C y re ne , (B e n

.

in A u lis, G hazi ) , 111 29 1 , 292 . .

B ati m, ci ty of the C assop mi , i 497 . . , t in the T rogl ody ti c, 111

.

B ati e i a, 3 6 1 , 399 . 197 9 260 .

B aton, le ade r of the P annonn , i t of E yp t (B e nd e r-

ab
.
g .

483 Icebtr) ,
'

. 111
3 20 1 11 mm .

B motians, 1 102, 493 ; 11 98, 101 , . . B osporu s, C i mme rian (S trai ts of

102, 105 , 134, 17 5 , at p u su m Kcrtoh or Za bache , A zof ), i 8,
'

. .

B e ams, son of M e lani ppe , 1 3 99 . . 3 1 , 1 14 , 1 64, 189 , 223 , 44 1, 45 0,

B ce re bistas, king of the G e tw S ee 463 , 47 2, 47 5— 4 78, 480 ; 11 21 6,
219—222, 224 , 225 , 239, 294 ,
. .

B yre bi stas .

B oethu s, S i don ian, 111 1 7 3 . . 302, 305 , 3 18, 401, 402 .

of T arsu s, 111 58 . . T hraci an, 1 138, 1 89 ; .

Ba u m, ci ty of the D orians, 1 505 ; . 1 1 3 18

. .

ii 1 28 , 195
. . M y si an, 11 3 18 . .

B og .S ee H ypanis . B otry s, fortress of S y ri a, 111 1 70 . .

B ogdcma S ee H yampolis
. . B otti aaa, distr of M ace donia, 1 43 0, . .

B ogodi ataru D e i otaru s) , 5 08, 509

'

s .

B ogu s, king of M au ri tani a, B otti mi , pe ople of M ace doni a, 1 .

425 , 506, 508 .

B oi anu m, ci ty of the S amni te s (B o B ottén , 1 506

'

. .

j ano) , 1 3 7 1 . Dou gi e S ee S alda

. .

B 0 11, 1 29 1 , 306, 307 , 3 1 7 , 321 , 322,

.

448, 450, 45 4, 466 , 482, B ox e s, B ox es, 111 208 . .

B olbe , lake of M ace donia, 1 5 14 . . B racchi ano, L ag o di S ee S ab atus . .

B ol i ti ne mou th of the N ile , 111 B rachmanes, philosophe rs of Indi a,

g
2 g 111 109— 1 1 1, 1 14, 1 1 7
. .

B ali S ac B i thyniu
. m . B ran chi daa, pri e sts of A pollo, 1 1 .

B ologna S ee B ononia
. . 254 ; 111 4, 25 9 . .

B alsam S ee V olsi nii

. . the ir ci ty i n S ogdiana,
B omi anes, a nati on of E toli a, 11 . 11 254 . .

1 60 . B ranchu s, ii 120 ; 111 4 . . .

B ondomza S ee S carphe ia B rau r6n, t of A tti ca, 88, 89

'

. . . .

B ou ch e s, son of P hraates, 111 160 . . B re asts, the (S te thé) , 1 7 9, 82 . .

B onfini a, ci ty of Italy (B olog na), 11 . B ren t , p eople of T hrace , 1 5 16 . .

3 22, 3 24 . B rennu s, 1 280 . .

B oos-A u le , cave of Eu bce a, B re ntési u m, t of l a gi a (B ri n

428—435 ,
.

B oosu ra, ci ty of C ypru s (B i cu d m) ,

)
r ,
4 97 .

B orde au x S ee B urde gala B rescia, i 3 17

B re ttii , 1 3 15—44 1
. . .

B ore as, B orras, i 42, 44, 97 . . . .

B ore ion, p rom of C yre ne (R aa re u ci , pe o le of H u ngary .

.

p
T og/ onc e ), 111 291 . . re u ni , nati on of Illyri a, 1 .

B orrhama, 111 1 70 . . B ri ganti i, a pe ople of the Vinde li ci,

B orsipp a, t of B aby lonia, 111 1 46
. . . 1 307
. .

B orsipp eni , C haldwans, 111 146 . . B riganti u m (B riancon), 1 268, 307 . .

B oru s, B ri gas, pe ople of T hrace , 1 4 53, .

B or sthe ne s 1 98— 100, 510

f
'
. .

B ri lessu s, mtn of A tti ca, 11 90

—l 75
. .

,
188, 190, B ri ndea S ee B ru. ndu siu m .

442, 470—4 7 2, B ri nd isi S e e B re ntesi u

. m .

4 7 5 , 4 78 ; i i 222, 298 B ri se i s, 11 343 , 384

'

. . . .

B osporani , A sian, 11 223 . . ri tai n, 1 99, 100, 1 1 1 , 1 16, 1 1 7 ,

.

E u rope an, 11 223 14 1 , 15 7 , 1 7 2 — 17 5 , 18 1 , 1 93,

263 , 264, 281, 283 , 288 — 290,
.
, .

B osporiani , B ospori ans,

224 ; 111 1 80 . . 295 — 298 .

B osporii , 1 4 7 6 . . B ri tanni c Islands, B ri tish Islands,

 IN D E X .

1 172, 173 , 194, I“ , 221 u

B thr tu m, t of Epiru s (B ah - i nto),
g
. . .

B ri tish C hanne l, 1 192 . . 1 4 7

B ri tomarti s, i i 199, 200 . . E nti ce -lu nne, lake of E gyp t
B ri tons, i 1 16, 1 7 7 , 298, 299
. . B ntr u rn, t of the Umbri (B u
.
-
t t Go) ,
B ri u la, é
B ri xi a, t of the Insu
. b ri , i 31 7 . . u
B tu s, t of Egyp t, 111 23 9
. . .

B rothe rs, S e ven, monu men ts of the , B yblos (G ebai , ci ty of the P hce ni
ci ans,
B ructe ri , 11 ph m of G e rmany , 1 . B ylli ace , di stri ct of Illyri a, i 486 . .

444 , 44 5, 447 B yrchani s , i sland (B orcu m) , 1 445 . .

B yre bistas, B arre bi stas, ki ng of the

B uttn
r , i 3 15 , 33 9, 3 74, 37 7 383 ,
.
— G e taa, 1 457 , 46 6, 467
. 111 180 . .

391 , 43 1 . B yrsa, acropo lis of C arthage , 111

B rutu s, the G alli ci an, 1 228, 230, . 285 , 286 .

B yzac ii , pe ople of L i by a, 1 198 . .

D e ci mus, v anq u ishe d at B y zantin e s, 11 292 33 2 . ,

P hili ppi , i 305 , 5 15 . . H e m of the , 1 491 . .

B ryaniu m, t of M ace donia, 1 5 01 . . . B y zanti u m (C onstan ti nop le ), 1 78 , .

B ryges, B rygi , P hryge s, 81 , 100, 109, 110, 1 14, 1 60, 172

B rygi , pe ople of E i ru 1 74, 188, 1 89, 202, 203 , 491 , 492 ,
p s, 1 .

Bu basti te nome , 505 , 5 1 8 ; 11 2, 286, 3 18 ; i i i 34, . .

Bu bastu s, t of E gy t, 62
{
. .

Bu bé n, t of L y ci a M
. M -D ir S trai t of, 1 80, 1 10, .

nu l) , 189 ; 11 3 14 , 318
'

. .

Bu c a, t of the Fre ntani , i

. 35 9, . te rn ple of, 1 49 1 . .

B yzéres, a nati on of P ontu s, 11 297 .

B m phalia, ci ty of Indi a,
Bu ce phalu s, the horse of A le xande r, 011 115 1111 , pro m . of the O sti mu
111 91 , 92
. .
( p
C a e S t M ) 1 10 1
. ahé , . .

B l i ti u m, city of the C assope i , 1 C abale is, same as S olymi , 11 409

gf
z
. . .

C abali s, c and di str of P hrygia .

B ncolopol is, t of J udma, 111 1 75 . . . and L yci a, 11 408 , 409 . .

Bu ddrus, r of B u bwa, ii 153 . . . C ab alla, t of A rme ni a, 11 27 1

. . .

mtn of S alamis, i i 153 . . C aballifi t of G au , l (C avai llon ) , i

.

268, 27 6 .

Buj e mum, 1 444 . . C abe i ra, t of P ontu . s, 11 190, 306 . .

Bu llione s, pe opl e of C abe i ri de s,

Bu p rasi a n d istri ct, 11 18 . . Gab aru s, mtn of B e re cynti a,

B u rasi i , B u pra si ans , 11 1 2 ,

1 3, . Cu be s, G u lf of S ee S yrti s, L esse r . .

7 C abesu s,

Bu m C abi ori e s,
p rasi n , 11 I 2 , 1
t of Eli s,
4, 23 , 28 , 74
13 ,
.

C abiri ,
d
C abal S ee C ophe s
u C
. .

B rn , ci t
A che s y of C abylhnu m, t of G aul ( hdlom .

92 ; 73 . mv-S aom), 1 286 . .

Burde gala (B orde au

)
x , 1 283 . . C adena, t of C appadoci a, 11 28 1
. . .

Buru
- m, Lake S ee B i stonis . . C adi , t of P hry gi a
.

Busi ri s, ki ng of the E gy pti ans, 111 . C adiz S ee G ade s, G ade ira

. .

C admé, same as P ri e ne ,
ci t y of Egypt 111 240 C a l me i a, ci tade l of T he bes, ii 108,
i
. . .
,

Bu
si ri te nome 111 240 , . . 09 .

VO L . 11 1 . r
322 IN D E X .

C admei an vi ctory , 1 224 . . C ai cu s, r of M si a (B aky r T echai ,

y
.
)
te rri tory , 1 493 ; ii 93 . . . 11 3 26, 327 , 33 9, 3 7 6, 383 , 3 8 7
.

C admu s, fou nde r of C adme ia, i 493 , 390, 3 95 , 3 97 , 401

—
. .

500 ; ii 93 , 15 4 . .
p la i n o f, 11 33 2, 388 3 90, .

M e le sian, i 28 1 ; i ii 66 . . . 401 ; ii i 82 . .

r of P hry gia, 11 33 4
. . . C ai e ta, nu rse of E ne as, 1 3 47 . .

mtn of P hry gi a, 11 334 . . C ainochori on, fortress of P ontu s,

C ad rci , a pe ople of G au l (Qu erci ) , ii 306
g
. .

1 84
. . C alab ri , 1 422, 423 . .

C ad u C alab ri a, 1 430
'

sii , a people of A si a, 11 240 . . .

-24 2 245 248 24 9 263 264

, , , , , . O e le ehe u e , distr of A ssyri a, 11 235 , . .

C a cias, name of a wind 1 . 272 ;

45 . C alagu ri s, t of S pain (C al aho rra),
.

C aecili u s B assu s, 111 165 . . 1 242

. .

C e cu bu m, di str of Lati u m, 1 345,

. . C alaw is, 1 490 . .

C a anu 1 12, 1 13 , 115 ,

i
34 7 . s,
C re li ns, M ou nt, 1 348 . . 16 .

C e ne p oli s, 11 3 6 . . C alasarna, t of L u cania, 1 3 7 9 . . .

C am i , pe ople of T hrace , 11 401 . . C alati a, c of C ampani a (L e G a

.

Cu en a, p rom of Italy , 1 385 , 400 la zze ), i 43 1

y . . . . .

C te pi o, Q S , a R oman ge ne ral, 1
. . . Galant i s , island (P aras), l 1 87 ; .

280 . 11 49, 5 5
. .

towe r of, 1 21 1 . . C albis, r of C ari a (Doloman Iroba i ) ,

.

C aaratu s, same as C nossu s, 11 190 . .

C aare a, c of Etru . ria, i 3 28 . . C alchas the p rophe t, 111 1 5 , 5 0, 59 , .

e cte ne , hot- sprin gs, 1 3 28 . . 60 .

C aere tani , i 3 27 , 335 . . shrine of, 1 434 ; 11 3 24 . . .

‘
C aesar, 1 213 , 24 1 , 24 2, 2 70, 27 1,
. C alche , the , 11 27 1 . .

285 , 290, 305 ; 11 44 , 270, 274, . C ale -P e nce , ii 3 7 1 . .

27 8, 297 . C ale ni an wine , 1 36 1 . .

Au gu sta, c of the C e lti be ri . C alés, c of C ampani a (C al m) ,

.

( S a r ag oss
)
a , 1 227 , 24 2, 244 . . 35 2, 3 70 .

Au g us tu s, i 2 3 4, 265 ,
2 75 , . C ale ti , pe op le of G au l, 1 281 , 289 . .

286, 298, 304 , 306 , 308, 349 C a le ici , pe ople of S pain, 1 222
éi
.

35 1, 369, 388, 404 , 408 , 4 11 , s

43 9, 44 1 , 444, 446, 44 8, 467 , 483 , C allaman plain , 11 407 . .

484 ; 11 294, 309 , 334 , 356— 35 8,

. C allas, r of E u bce a, 11 15 2
. . .

392, 402 ; C allate ri a (G alazze , 1 3 70

5 3 , 54, 5 8, 5 9,
74 , 1 18, 1 59, 184, 209, 23 1 , 233, C al latis, t of M a m a (M ang al i a ) , 1
.
) . .

281 , 296, 297 . 489, 490

Ju li us or di v u s, 1 265 , 285 , . C alli aru s, t of L ocris, 11 1 27 . . .

288, 297 , 298, 3 1 7 , 350, 43 9, 45 7 , G allias, ii 393

497 —4 99 ; 11 65 , 294 , 308 ; i ii
. .

. . C alli coloné, ii 3 62 . .

20, 24 , 227 , 284, 28 7 . C alli dromu s, part of (E ta, 1 1 129 . .

C wsare a, c of N u mi dia, 111 284

. . . C alli machu s, 1 70 — 7 2 3 2 1, 45 9 ; . ,

Cm sari u m, te mple of A le x andri a, ii 2 1, 29, 87 , 14 1 , 199, 206 ; 111

. .

9, 35 , 24 5 , 292 .

C e se na, c of Italy, 1 3 22 C allini cu

‘
1 68 S ee S e
'

. . . s, .

Cu f u S a C a J83 le u cu

(
e .e . s .

C ai ata, gu lf of G aéta), 1 34 7 . . C alli nu s, 11 3 73, 405 ; 111 3, 22 .. .

promontory of, 1 347 . . 23, 50 .

324

C ap itol, the , i 298, 342, 348, 35 1, . C ardia m

- S ec Lagua
. .

4 24, 490 ; C ardnchi, pe ople of A si a, 111 15 7

u
. .

C ap i t l um, t of Lati um, i 353 . . . C aréni tis, distr of A rme ni a, 11 269 . . .

C apnobatm, i 454, 455 . . C aréséné, distr of the T road, ii 3 7 1. . .

C ap o B oeo S ee L il ybezu
. m . C aree ns, t of the T mad, 11 304,
,
. .

C appad oci a, 1 1 13, 195 , 262, 27 9 ; 37 1

—
. .

i i 2 1 6 2 1 8 246 25 9 26 1, 265 , r of the T road, 11 35 7 , 3 7 1

m
27 3, 27 6— 6, 301, 31 17 , 3 10, 3 14,
. .
.
, , , .

—
C aria, 1 8, 102, 103 , 133, 140, 1 7 2,
.

3 19—322 ; 44, 54, 63 65 , 187 , 190, 195, 202, 493 i i 56, .

13 7 , 150, 232 68, 25 9, 298, 3 13, 334.

—
.

ths G re at, 11 . 278, 293, 44 ,

294 307 , i 5
Upper, coast, ii i 34 . .

on P ontu s, C arians, 11
—329, 383 ;
.

C a padoc iana 1 44 0 — 286, 88, 2 7 7 3 2 2

2
;
—4
.
, 1

90, 301, 320, 322 . 111 2, 35 , 38

. 3 , 63 .

C s re m, C apri ze , ri a, isl (C ap ri ), C ari ate , ii 254

3
. . .

93, 185 , 36 , C arme las, r of C ata lo nia, 11 B 0

. .

C apria, l of P aphlagonia, 111 49

C armania (Ken nan ), 1 121 —126 ,
. . .

C ap ru s, port of C halci di a, 1 5 12, . .

5 13 . 1 29, 13 1, 132, 135 , 196, 201 iii .

island, 1 5 12, 5 13 . . 109, 120, 122, 124 , 1 25 , 1 27

r of P hryg ia, 11 33 4
. . . 1 33 , 146, 15 2, 186 , 1 87 .

r of A ssy ria (T he Li ttle

. C armanians, 111 120 . .

Zab), 111 1 44 . . C armél, mtn of Ju d e a, 111 1 75 . .

C apsa, t of N u. mi dia (C afsa) C armenfis, mother of Evand e r, 1 .

284 343
m
.

C a n1 a, (S M aria ds C ), C armd, t of S pain (C am era )

’

36
. .

0, 3 70, 43 1 . 2 13 .

C apy aa, t of A rcadia, 11 3 78

. . . C armylessns, t of Lycia. 111 46 . . .

C apya, 03 11 1 , C armi na, c of A rabi a, 111

8
. .

C aracoma, 19
C aralie, t of S ardini a
. 1 . a
C arne des, 111 3 . ” .

G e me stes, mtn of S icyoni a, 11 66

—
. .

C ami , 1 307 309, 321 , 448, 482 ,

.

C arambis, prom of P aphlagonia .

(K ew m p i )
-B aw n , 1 11 . . C arn11s, t . of S yria (Gamma ) m .

, .

225, 29 1, 293 167

wh
.

C arana, t of P ontu. s, 11 3 10 . . C an ules (peop le o C har -

am
“

C arani tis, i 284, 289

'

. .

C arcathtoce rta, t of A rme ni a (Khar . C arpasia, t of C ypru s, 111 69

. . .

11 268 . . C arpasian island s, i ii 69 . .

C arol a S e e C halci a C a athian S e a, 1 187 n 212 ;

g
. . . . 11 1 .

C ar ini te s G u lf, 1 4 7 1, 473, 474,

g
.

4 8 . C arp thu h
s, 11 2 12, 21 3 . .

C arcoras, r of N ot i ons, i 482

. . . C arpe tani , 1 209, 21 2 228, 2 29, 243
.
, .

C ard ace s, C arpe tan ia, di str of S pain, 1 214 . . .

C ardamylie , t of M essema (S carda . C arrhaa, c of M e sopotamia, 111 15 7

.

mula ), 11 35—3 7
.

C a s oli , t of Lati u m (C an d i ) , 1
ég
. . .

C ardia, t of the T hracian C herso s

l
.

ne su s, 1 5 1 7 . . C arsfi i, t of U mbri a, i 33 7
. . .
 IN D E X .

C arta, t of H yrcania, 1 1 242

. . . C asp i ana, distr of A lban i a, 11. 23 4, .

C artali a, t of S pai n, 1 239

. . . 26g
O e e l n, c of S pain, 1 210, 2 13, 2 18, C aspi i , 1 1 226, 248, 253 , 25 8
'

g
. . . .

26 . C asp i u s, m
tn of the C au casu
. s, 1 .

C arr e rs, C ome, vill of T hrace . 1 13 7— 139 ; i i 226

i
. . . .

5 5 C assande r, king o f M ace donia, 1

—
. .

C ar te ro S ee H e raclei u
. m 509 5 1 1 ; 11 88, 89 . .

-
C arthe , 11 2 10 . . C assand ra, 1 3 98, 5 1 1 11 367 . . .

C arthage , i n A fri ca, 1 101 , 140, . C assandri a,

p , port of E p 1ru
nf
180, 1 84, 1 97 , 198 201 , 403 . 4 11 , , CW s (C assi ap o),
282, 284 1 4
C assi O pe i a, conste llati on, i 202 . .

C arthagena i n S p ai n, 1 222 23 4, C assi te ri des S atay Islands),

(
.
, ,

194, 221 ,
33
8, 23 9, 2 45 , 25 1 , 262, 334 ; 111 .

9 . C assi u s,
C arthaginian B ay, 111 285, 287 C assopaai , p e ople of Epi ru s, 1 493 ,
—
. . .

w ars, 2196 4 9 8 .

C arthagin i ans, i 104, 226, 238, 334, . C astabala, t of C ili cia, 11 27 8, 281
. . .

3 7 7 , 403 , 404 , 438, 43 9 C astali an fou ntai n, 11 11 6 . .

11 7 1 , 7 3 ; 111 240, 27 5, 285

. . . C aste l F ranco S ee P htnni x . .

C arnra, t of P hry gia, 11 334 , 336,

. . C aste l R osso S e e C ary stu s
. .

409 ; 111 43 . . C aste llu m, port of Fi rmu m P i ce

C aryan da, t and i sl of C ari a, 11 nu m (P orto dt F em o), 1 35 7
'

. . . . .

3 18, 340 ; C astezzto S ee C lastidi u m

'

. .

C aryandians, 111 3 7 . . C asthanm a, t of M agne si a, 11 1 48

. . .

C arysti an marble , 11 140, 15 3 . . C astor, fathe r of D e i otaru s, 11 31 4 . .

C arystu s ( C as te l R us so ) , t of . son of S aocondaru s, i i .

Eu b cea, i i 153 . . 321

in L aconi a, ii 15 3 . . C astor and P ollu x S ee D i oscu ri . .

C asiana fortre ss of S yri a, 111 165

, . . C astru m, C astrum N ovum, t of .

Gas“. ii 2 13 , 2 14 e nu m (G i ulia N ova), 1 35 7 ,

gg
. . .

C asi li nu m, t of C ampan ia (N ova

—
.

a pn )
ea , 1 351 1 3 5 3 , .3 7 0 ,
43 1 . C astu lén, C astlfin (C aslona ) , t of .

C ash mm, t of L atiu m, 1 35 2 S pai n , 1 214 , 222, 228, 24 1, 250

s, 11 2 12—214
. . . . .

C e si u m, mtn of Egypt (E l Kas), 1 . C asu . .

62, 7 9, 87 , 9 1 ; 111 149, 233 C asyste s, 111 I7

m
. . . .

mtn of S y ri a (R ae e l Kas C atab athmu s. m and t of Egypt,

—
.

arou A babe t-e l-Kebi ra,

)
n , 111 162, 1 64, 1 17 4. 1 77 . 235 ,
C aslona S e e C astu ltm 27 5 , 294
'

. . .

C aspi an S ea, 1 54. 102, 109, 1 15 , C atace cau mene , d istr of M ysi a,
1 22, 1 23 , 13 2, 1 35— 138, 183 ,
. .

or Ly di a, 11 33 2, 33 5 , 33 6, 403 ,
—
.

1 94 , 45 1 , 4 7 1 11 2 16 218 226, .
, 404, 406 ; 111 8, 43 . .

227, 230, 232 235 , 239, 240 C t c cau

aa mene , wine of, 11 406 ;
g
.
,

46, 249, 25 5 , 25 6, 260, 267 2 7 0,

3
111 .
72 . C atocolo, C ap e S ee Ichthy s
. .

C asp ian G ate s (F i rms-Kali ) , i 94, C atana, c. of S i cily

—
.

100, 12 1, 1 24 , 1 25 , 12 7 , 130 402, 403 405 , 4 1 1 ,

132, 13 6—1 39, 202 ii 2 18, 237 , 4 15
—
. .

242, 249, 250, 259 265 ; 111 . C atane a, 1 405 , 4 1 1 . .

130, 1 24. 1 25 , 130, 153 C atar e i, C atch ments, 1 405 , 406,

é
. .

41
326 mmrx .

C ataones, C ataoni ans, pe ople in C aunians, 11 1 28 . .

habi ti ng the T au ru s, i i 269, 27 6, Cat u s, t of C aria (D li ), m

i'n
. . a an .

277
C ataoni a. p art of C appadocia, 1 82, C ave ma nS ee C aballi o
—
. . .

202 ; 11 25 9, 276 279, 280 ; S ee Ze phyriu m

“

—
.
.

59, 65 . C avari, people of G au l, 1 27 6 278 .

C atarac te s, r of P amphyli a, i ii 49
. . . C avo, M onte S ee A lbanas . .

C ataract s, of T ev e rone , i 35 3 . C ai ste r, r of Ionia, 11 145 , 396,

397 , 402—4 07 ; 111 10, 14, 26
. . .

of the Eu p h r ates, 111 14 7 . . . .

of the N i le , 111 2 1 7 , 265 . .

p lai n o f, 11 3 97 ii i 82 . . .

C ate nne nses, ntn of P isi dia, 11 3 24 . . Larise ans i n the 11 397 . . .

C aystriu
‘
C athies C athay), distr of India, . s,
111 92
. . C e ans,
C athe i , 111 93 . . Cébrén, C e brené, t of the T road , .

C athylci , pe ople of G e rmany S ee . 3 75 , 3 7 6 .

C au lci , 1 44 7 . C ébréni , in the T road, 11 361 , 37 5 . .

C at , M arcu s, 11 250 ; 7 2, i n T hrace , i i 35 1

3
. . .

2 l C ébréni a, a part of the T road , 11 .

C atocss S ea M eni ppu

. s . 360, 362 .

C atopte ri u s, ne ar P arnassu s, 11 123 . . C ébritlne s, 11 360 . .

C atorige s, an A lpine nati on, 1 303 . . C ec r6pia, ci tade l of A the ns, 11 88 . .

C a t gane is, p eop le of A rabi a, 111 Cécro s, i 493 ; 88, 101

ig p
. . .

C e ii , i nhabi tants of Ge ne , 11 2 53 . .

C attabania, 111 191 C éladfin, r of Elis, ii 1 5 , 22

—
. . . . .

C auasia
c n m t n s , i 10 6 , 1 15 1 17, . C e le ne , hi ll of the T road, i i 333 , .

130, 13 1 , 162 17 7 , 195 , 273 ; i i 390

219, 220, 230—232, 23 5 , 258,
. .
,

, t of P hrygia, 11 .

269 ; ii i 7 9 . .

tri b e s, 1 1 227 C e le no, one of the D anaids, 11 33 5

— —
. . . .

C au casu s, 11 224 226 ,. 22 9 235 , C e le nu s, son of N e p tu ne , ii 335 . .

238, 239 245 , 267 ; i ii 7 7 , 78,

, . C e le nde ris, t of C ili cia .

80, 107 , 125 . 1 77 .

C e nci , a pe ople of G e rmany, 1 . 081111, t of A pu

. lia i 43 1 . .

44 5 . C e lmis, one of the D ac tyls, ii 19 1 . .

C au con, r 1 14, 15 . 11 74
. . . C élbssa, mtn of S i c onia, i i 66 . .

monume nt of a, 11 18 C e a t of S pain X elsa), i 24 1 ,

éi
. . . .

C au cbne s, i n E lis, 1 493 , 494 ; 11 8, . . é

14, 1 5 , 18 19, 28, 3 1 , 7 4, 286
,
C e lti cs S ee Ke ltica
. .

288, 290, 3 27, 383 , 394 C e mme nu s, mtn ( the 000mm ), 1

193, 264 —267 , 27 2, 27 6, 27 7 ,
. .

C e l oni a, ancie nt name of E lis, 11

ig
.

27 9, 282, 283, 285 , 3 10 .

C auconi ataa, C auconi te , i n P a hl a C é ne u m, prom of Eub aaa (C L i

p —
. .

ni a, 11 18, 286 288 ; thad a), 1 94 ; ii 126, 130, 13 7 ,

g
. . .

l 50 .

C auconis, C auconi ti s, 11 1 4, 74 . . C e nchre a , port of the C orinthians,

C audi um, t of the S amni tes (S un/tn ) , 1 85 , 88 ; ii 49, 62,
g
. . . .

rth ds G oti , F aalru ) 3

'

i 7 0,
’

{gi
.
, '

. of
A rgolis, 11 5 8
t . .

C au lc1, pe ople of G e rmany , 1 445 . . C e ncriu

s, r near Ep hesu
. s, i ii 1 1 . .

C au l6n1a, t of the B ru salpine G au

31a
tti i , i 392 0 11 11 pe o le f C i l,
. . .

3 p o

S ee A ulonia . I 32
.
32 8 “ DI X .

m am m e a m C hara , p lace near the G e t ter S yr

C halcia, C halc is, mtn of E tolia C habri ou . S ee C lubsins - .

( Va ra sso va ), 11 160, . P atréclon . & e P atriiclns .

one of th e S p orades (C ar

)
chi , 11 2 12, 2 13 . . C harea of Lindu s, iii 29 . .

C halci de is, i n R ube n, r of C olchis. ii 229

. . .

C halci de nses, C halcithans, tn Eu baia,

i 36 1, 365,
. 404, 506 ; ii . C harimortu s altar o f, on the coast
,

154, 1 5 7, 158 . of Egyp t, 111 $ 1 . .

in Ionia iii 17 C harmides, fathe r of P hi dias, 11 29

m
. . . . .

i n T hrace , i 506 . . ( armbléo, 1 247 . .

C halc idi c ci ti es, 1 5 13 . . C harmdthas, c and port of A rab ia, .

C halt di ca, distr of S yria, 111

g
. .

Is Ch n, of L ampsacu
ggg
s,
C halcis, ii i 33 . .

of B u bwa, i 65, 86, 90 ; C harondas, 284

, c
—
. . 11 . .

n 96, 15 1
. 1 5 6, 1 60, 162, 1 78,
188 . C haronitis, 11 27 1 . .

or H yp ocbalcis, c of E tc . C haroni um, sacre d care , 111 6 , 2 5 . .

1 27, 15 5, 160, 1 7 2 . C haryb dis, i n the frith of S i cil y

c of T ri phylia, . 25 , (G araf )
a lo , i 3 1, 32, 35 , 37 , 39 , .

26 . 69, 404, 4 16 .

c of S yri a (B albak and

.

Ka lkos), 111 166 1 70 . . . Fe li x , 1 11 190 . .

r of T ri phylia,. C hatramfiti tis,

or C halci a, mtn of E tolia 011 1 , people of G e rmany, 1 M b
447
«
.

of G e t m y ,
C halde ans, ii i 185 . . C hattu arn , pe ople
-
C haldwi , pe o ple 445 - 44 7 .

297, 300, 304, 305 . C hau bi , 1 44 5 . .

C halestra, c of M ace donia, 1 “8 C ha otai, pe ople of A rabi a, 111

gg
. . .

l
su
C hdlons - r-S aone . S ee C abylli C hazéné, distr of A ssyria, 111 1 42 . . .

n um . C he i mériu m, pro m of Epi rus, 1 . .

C halybé, c. of P ontu 4g 7
-
s,
m
.

pe0p is of P on tu
s, 11 $ 9,
.
. C he irocrates (leg D ef scra ) , .

‘ archi te c t, 1 11 I2 . .

C halybonian w ine , C he li donie , islands, near t he coast

C haloni tis, d istr of Assyria, 11 . . of P amphy lia

)
27 1 ; so , 11 259 ; 111 27, 4 3 , 4 7 , 4 8 ,
. .

C hame caatte , 6 62, 68 .

C hamanéné pre fectu re of C ap pado , C hélénatas, p rom of E lie (C ’ s .

cia, i i 27 8, 284, 285

. . T oma s), 11 5 , 9, 15 , 22, 16 7 .

C hance, r of A lbania, i i 230

. . . 111 29 1
. .

C hao es, nati on of E pi ru s, i 496, C hélbnophagi , 11 1 199

p
. . .

49 C herub S ee A ce siu
. ss .

C han dra, c of M esse nia, 11 36 . . . C he rronesu s t of S pain (M

, .

C haradrfi s, fortress of C i li cia (C ha

- )
oola , i 23 9
C hemcrates, i 407
. .

f adsan
) , . .

C harax, t . of C orsica, C hersi phron, iii 18. .

 m ax . 3 m
C hance , i nhabi tants of a ani a, i .

C he rsonesu s, c . of the T auri c 3 7 7 , 3 78, 380 .

C he rsonese , 1 . 4 74 480 ; ii . C honia, i ii 33 . .

C horasmi i , pe op le of the S aw o r
sa me as A pamea i n M assage tae, 11 248 . .

S yria, C hord iraza, c of the M ygdone s i n

port of L yctus i n the M e sopotamm (R acea) , 111 15 7 . .

isl . of C re te , 11 . 1 99, 200 ; 111 . C horene , 11 250 . .

294 . C horzé ne , distr of A rme ni a (Kara), .

fortrem of E gyp t, 111 .

C hrysa, c of the T road, 11 3 73 ,

—
. .

pro m . and port of Cy 3 74 , 384 3 86 .

-
re naea(R ae e l-T yn ) 111 294 C i li ci an 1 1 3 85
—, T hracian, by the H e l
. . . . .
,
C hrysaore on, C hrysaoria c b od y , in
lespont (P eni nsu la of G all ip ol i ) , C ari a, 40 .

1 140, 506. 5 1 7 ; 29 1 , C hryse is, i i 3 43 , 384, 385

'

. . .

349, 35 7 35 8 . C hryse s, ii 385 . .

T au ric or S cythian , by C hrysip pu s, S toic, 1 463 ; 11 3 82 ;

—
. .

the P alus M asoti s, 1 4 74 4 80 . i ii 5 5

. .

11 29 1 ;
.

G reate r, 1 47 1, 474, . C hrysopolis, vill i n B i thynia, 11 . .

475 , 4 78 . 31 5
S maller, i 4 7 5 . . C hrysorrhoas, r of S yri a, .

C hersoni te , 1 4 75 . C han S e e M allu

. s .

C he rfi sci , pe ople of G e rmany , 1 C hytri um, place ne ar C lazomcne ,

445—447
.

. 111 20 . .

C hian potte ry, 1 487 . . C ibotu s, p ort of A le xandri a, ii i .

C hiana, 1 349 . .

C hi ans, ii 396 ; . C ibyra, G reat, cit y of P hrygia

C hie ti S ee T e ste e
. . 499, 4 10 ; 111 27 , .

C hili ocfimon, 11 3 12 . . 45 .

C hi me ra, monste r, i i i 46 G ib ta , 11 409

fl
. . .

v alle y of L y ci a, iii 46, .

, the L i tt e , in P amphylia, 1
50
i n. .

mtns of i n A lbania , . S ee C ibyratia, C ibyrati ea, 11 408, 4 10 .

C e rau nian mou ntai ns . ii i 27

. .

C hin e ri um promontory 1 497 , , . C icero, ii 166 ; 111 40, 234. . .

C hi os, i sl . i . 187 ; 11 204, . C ichyms, i 497 ; ii 10 . . .

111 2, 3, 8, . C icones, e ople of T hrace , 1 W , .

5 15 , 5 9 .

W IDE O f, ii i 36 . . C i cynéthu s, isl (M ) , 11 1 40 . . .

C hi usi . S ee C lu si u
m . C i cysi u m, i i 3 2 . .

C idénas, 111 146 . .

C hloris, mothe r of N e stor, 11 so C ie r us, t of T hesa l y, 11 138

u
. . . . .

C h asp es, r of Indi a (A ttack), 111 nu m, plai n. in L ydia, 11

gg
G
g
. . .

g
r of P e rsia . C il i ci a, 1 7 5, 7 6, 82. 96, 105 , 107,
.

75 ; 111 131 , 132 . . 109, 1 10, 130, 189, 1 90 ; i i 14 , .

C haani ci de s ii 292 1 15, 244, 25 9, 27 6, 27 8- 28 1, 285 ,

—
, . .

C haarilns, p oe t, 1 465 ; ii i 55 . . . 404 ; i ii 28. 44, 5 0 6 4, 7 3, 160,.

C hin e , c of L u cani a, 1 3 7 8, 380

. . . 1 62, 17 7, 216 .
3 30 m ax.

C ili ci a, T 2 7 6 — 27 8, 28 1,
rache ia, 11 . C inolis, A nti , 29 1 11 . .

285 , 322 ; 45 , 50, 54, 68 . C inyras, ty rant of B yblu

s, 1 63 ; .

L ymessian, 11 345 . .

P e dias, i ii 50 . . C i rce u m, prom of Lati um (H onk .

se a of, 1 129 ; 11 2 18, 28 1 C i n d lc , 1 35 , 344 , 346

g
. . . . .

C ilici an G ate s, ii 281, 283 ; . 1, 69, 70, 7 3, 332, 346 ;

61 . 11 85 .

C i li ci ans, i 196 ; 11 197 , 2 16, 345 ,

50—64
. .

322, 3 27 , 3 29 ; . C i re lla S ee C e ri lli

. .

in the T road, 11 3 7 5 , 383 , . C i rphi s, t of P hoci s, 11 114 . . .

385 , 389, 3 94, 395 63 . mtn of P hocis, 11 1 16 . .

C illa, t of the T road , n 384, 385

. . . C irra, t of P hoc1s, 11 1 14 , 116
. . .

C il le u m, mtn of the T road , 11 384 . . C irrha,

mtn of Lesbos, i i 384 . . C irta, c of N u mi dia (C onstanti ne) ,
.

G i llm A pollo, 11 384, 385 . .

C illani an p lain, in P hry gia, 11 407 . C isamus, t . of C re te (X i n mao) , 11 .

C illu s, r near C illa, ii 385
. . .

chari ote e r of P e lops, i i 385 C ispadana, 1 3 16, 323

’

. . . .

C i rnaru s, p rom of C re te, ii 193, C i sseu 5 10

‘
. . s, .

l 95 . C issia, m other of M e mnon, 111 .

C i mbri, nati on of G e rmany, 1 154,

—
.

288, 292, 3 19, 44 5, 448 45 1 . C i ssus, father of A lthe me nes , 11 . 77 ,

C imiata, fortress of P aphlagonia, 11 .

3 14 . C issus, t of M ace d onia, 1 509 ,

. .

C i mi até né, distr of P aphlagona , i i . . 5 10 .

3 14 . C isthéné, t of M ysia, 11 3 7 6 . . .

C imini u s, lake , in Etru ria di isl and t near L yci a, . .

R onciyhom), i
’

C i mmerian B osporu s S ec B os . C i the ron, 1 1. 97 , 99,

porus .

222 village , 1 1. . C i ti um, c. of C yprus, 1 24 ; .

C i mme rians, C imme ri i , Ki mmem,

i 8, 3 1, 96, 223 , 224 , 363, 364,
. C itru m, t of M acedoni a, 1 509 . . .

47 6 ; 11 221, 246, 301, 3 29, 405

. . C iu s, friend of H e rcu les, 11 3 1 5 . .

C imbri C immerii, i . c of B i thyni a, 11 3 14

. . .

C i vi ta Lavi ni a S oc L anu vi um . .

C i mme ri cu m, ci ty of the Gimme C i zari, ci tade l of P haze moni ti s, 11 .

ri an B osp oru s, 11 221 . . 311 .

C imme ria, i 45 9 . . C lani s, r in the N ori can A lps, 1

.

C i mme ri u m, hi ll in the T auric

C he rsonesu s, i 4 76 . . r of . Lati um , i 347
.

C imolu s, isl A rgenti ére , 11 207 , 208

. . . C lams, c of Ionia, 50. .

C i ndya, vil l of C ari a, i ii 3 7 . . . C lasti di um, t of C i salpine G aul .

C i ndyas A rte mis, i ii 3 7 . . 1 3 23 . .

C i neas, hi stori an, i 503 . . C laterna (Qu adama), i 322 . .

C i ngu lu m, M ou nt, 1 337 . . C lau tinatii, people of the V i nde lici ,

C im
l
f o , r S e a C in y
.
ps . 1 307
. .

C innamon cou ntry, 1 99, 1 1 1, 1 15, C lazomen m , c of Ionia (Kahun a ,

)
—
. .

144, 1 7 1, 1 7 9 18 1, 199, 200 i 9 1 111 3 , 20

m
. . . .

O f P aphlagonia (Ki mh) . C l om i 5 17 ; 1 1 221 ; i ii

fi
'

. . .

11 . 0
 C oracesi um , t of C ili oh ,
. 111 . 50,
5 2, 53 .

C olus, 1 480 C a aci u m, mtn of Ioni a, 111 I6

m
. . . .

C olyttu s, V 111 of A tti ca, i 10 , 103 C oraci u a, C ountry of, in E

.
21 259 . . i op ia,
C huana, ci ty of C ataoni a. 1 , .

27 9, O6ri lia, lake , in L ycaoni a, 11 322 . .

ci ty of P ontu s, 11 279, 295 , . C drali u s, r of B an tu, .

C oralli, people of T hrace , 1 489

-
. .

C or e ms, port of Epiru s (P orto C orassi e , or C on ic , islands, the

F ana ri ), i 497 . . F en 111 7 . .

C omiséné, distr of P art hia .

()
P , n C orau s,

C orax , mtn of E toli a (H C om ) , .

m
di str of m“ $ 8 1 505 ; i i 115, 160
A
11.
i sy
. . . . .

C omm e , di str . r1a Go rar i ; i 217 . .

ace/1 259, 276, C orb iane , province of the Elymmi ,

27 8 ; 63 , 15 7 , 160 — 163 . 111 154 . .

C ommage ni , ii 26 7 , 268 . . C orb116n, t of G au l, 1 $ 3 . . .

C ommi nga , canton of S ee C on . C orean S ee H yrcania

. .

v en w . C orcoras, r , 1 482 . . .

C omo, t of C isalpi ne G au
. l, i 287 , . C orcyra, Ce (P M ?
317 . C orf u ) 1 7 1 59 16
,
1, 1 8 7 , . ,

, Lake of S ee Lari u s . . 407 , 45 9, 497 , 500, 505 ; ii 1 58 . .

C o ordia, t of C isalpine G au l, 1 B lack (am ok ) , 1 186,

gf
. . .

9 .

C oni aci , pe ople of S pain, 1 234 . . C orcyraaan S e a,

pe O ple of India, i ii 80, 8 1 . . C orcyrtsans, C orcyr , C e roy1 mi , i
-
m .

C onisalu s, i i 3 47 . . 485 ,
C oniaci S ee C antabri
. . C ordu ba, c of B e ti u (C ondom) , . .

C onistorgis, t of S pain, 1 2 13 . . . i . 24 1 .

06m i n, altars of, i n the T rogl ody C ore an G ames, 1 149 . .

ti c, C orcasi a, ii 2 10 . .

C onopa, ci ty of E toli a S ee A rsi C o mu s, mtn ne ar Ep hesu s, 111

fi
. .

noe .

C onstanti no S ee C i rta . . C orfiniu m (P enti u m

C onstantinople , S trai t of, 1 32. 86 1 . 111 3 .

C offi n See C orc yra

. . .

C onvi nc , pe ople of G au l (the cm .

ton of C ommi nya ) , 1 284 . . C orinth, 1 326 ; 11 5 , . 53 , .

06 s t of B c oti a, ii 100, 106, 58

a
.

;
.

209, 309, 34 7 ; 111 287

—
. .

06 lake , 1 92 ; 11 1071 4 02, isthmu s of, i 85, 256 , 46 ,

’

ais,
07 —109,
. . .

497 ii 49 , 7 9, 80
n
. .

Ce of I di a ( Gu lf of (G u if of L eg a to) ,
s
n ew ef C a
—
e
a
r .

i 85 , 186, 18 7 , 496 ; i i 2, 4 6,
. .

C O phu s-Li me n -H arbou

(De af r) , 25 63 , 7 9, 105, 158,
,

p o rt of Fallene , Co ri nthia n te rri tory , 11 6 2-6 4, 66 . .

C d pi e , see T hu rii, C orinthiana i 486, 5 1 1 ii 49, 63, . .

C b ratas, r of S u siana ( b-
A Zab , 64 , 7 8, 82, 1 11
p . .

111 132
. .

00 tu s, ci tyy of E ? t (H ot!) C orne liu all u

s, pre fect G of Egypt,
if
s
1 1 , 213 , 260, ‘
m 267. .

06m, t of L ati u
. m (C ore ), 1 3 5 2 . . C ormbu s, 11 30 . .
 mu .

C orocondamé, t
B osporu s (T ai nan) , 1 222, 225
. of the C i mme rian C osc inia, t . of C aria ( m m :

1 . .

C orocondami tis, lake , ii 00 80111 11, 11 347 . .

C or6 0 e , c i ty of M esse nia, C ose ntia 382 .

C or6ne i a, c i ty of B moti a, C ossa, C ossm, ci ty of Et ruri a, i .

107 ,
ci ty of T he ssal y , 11 136 . . C ossaaa, distr of A si a, 111 153 . . .

, M esseni an , C osswan mtns, 111 150 . .

C o r6 n11, C orone nses, 00391111, 264 ; 111 148, 153 . .

C omp us, t of Lycaonia, 11 322 ; C ossfi ra, i sland and to wn (P on tu

g
. .

11 1 Iari a), i 185 , 4 21 ; 111 288

. . .

C orpi ii , pe ople of T hrace , 1 5 16 . . O6 taia, prom of M au (

ri tani a C ap o
.

C orpi lice , m the H el le spont , 1 5 19 . . E sp artal) , 111 27 6, 2 7 9 . .

C ors i ca M C y rnu s
. . C 6 th6n, island an d port of the C ar
C orrie , the Fu rni Islands, 11 21 2 ; . thagini ans, 286 .

C 6thu s,
C orsfi ra, i sland (P antalaria ) , 111 C 6t iae iu m, t of P hry gia (Ki . . m
28 7 . ha ) ,
C orns, r of Iberia, . sa me as C yrus, C otin aa, t of B mti ca, i 214
. . .

C ottiu s, cou nt of, in the A lps, i .

C oryb antes, i 5 16 ; 11 180, 184, . . 268, 303 , 32

188, 191 . Cé tu anti i , i 307 . .

C orybantiu m, 11 190 . . C otyli aa, w ate rs at, i 338 . .

06q ne ar S ce psis, 11 1 90 . . C titylu s, su mmi t of M t Ida,

C orybu s, C 6tys, prince of the S apa i ,
C 6 ryce ans, pi rates of Ionia, i ii 1 8 . .
— , k1ng of the O drysae,
C 6 ry cian car e , 11 405 ; .
g odd e ss of the E d oni , 11 187 , .

C oryc iu m, 11 1 15 . . 1 89 .

C 6rycu s, mtn and prom of Ionia, . C otytia, ri tes of, n 186 . .

18 . C ragu s, c of L yci a, .

p ro m o f C re te ( G raham) . mtn and prom of L yci a, . .

11 4 1
.

p rom o f C il i ci a, . rocks of C i li ci a, i ii 52 . .

C ramb ttsa, t of L yci a (G ambi a n ),

.

,
coast of L y ci a, ii i 48
. .

ci t y of L ycia, 55 . is] of C i l ici a, 111 54 . . .

C orydalle is, O ranse , island , 11 90 . .

C orydallu s, mtn of A tti ca (S an C ranai , ii 87

'

G iorgm) , 90 C r r1aii s, king of the A the nians, 11

g
. .

C ory han tis, t of the M i tyle nm ans, 7

g
.

11 76 C rane s, b attle s of the , 1 109 . .

C oryphasi u m, mtn and p rom of . C rani i , t of C e phalle n ia, 11 166 , 167

. . .

M csse ni a (M ou nt S t N i colas), 11 . . C rann6n, t of T hessaly , 1 5 07 ; 11

. .

22 , 26,
t of M essenia, 1 1 . . C rannoni i , 1 14 7 . .

2 11 . C rapathu s or C arpathu s,
C os, island i 187 , 5 19 2 14
11 2 12—2 14 ; 111 8, 30, 36, 7 4,
. .

. . C rassu s, P u blius,
94 .
, t ri umv i r,

111 . C rater (B ay of N ap le s) , 1 360, 369 . .

C iissa, r of. Latium , 1. 3 52 . C rate ru s,

334 I N DE X .

C rates, the mine r of C halcis, 11 101 . . C ri umetopon, prom . of C re te (C ap e

of M all os, 1 4 , 6, 48 , 49, . E ri c ), 1 .
-195
; 111 .

5 7 , 60, 155 , 1 56 , 17 6, 23 7 ; 11 . 292 .

143 . 380 ; 111 60 . .

p ro m . of the T u
a ric
C ri this , r of A chaea. C hersonesus (Karatbe
'

,
r of Ital y
. 29 1 .

C roby zi , a T hracian race , 1 489

. .

C rati ppu s, C roc ian plai n, m T hessaly ,

C rémaste , t of T hessaly, 11 138
. . . 138 .

C re mna, t of P isidi a, 11 3 23
. . . . C rocode i lopdli s, t of E gypt, 111 . .

C rémfina, t of Italy , 1 3 22, 367

. . . 25 6, 263 .

C re ni des, t of M ace donia, 1 5 12,

. . t of J u da s, .

5 15 . C rocylei a, 11 58, 16 1 , 163 . .

C reontiades, fou nde r of Elea, C rmsu s, i i 1 18. 1 19, 27 7 , 3 1 6 , 354 ,

.

C reophagi . a nati on of E thiop ia, 111 368, 403 , 405 ; 66, 14 1 .

196. C r nmyon, t of M e gari s, 11 63 , 7 8,

ga
. .

C re ophylu s,
C re opolu s, mtn of A rgolis, 11 58 . . C rommyoni a, 11 63 , 8 1 . .

C re sphontes, 11 38, 7 7 . . C rommyoni an sow ,

C re stoni a t o f T hrace , i 5 15
, . . . C rommyum A cra, prom . of C y prus
C re tan code , 1 3 90 . .

se a, 1 187 , 496 11 6, 49, C rt11 1na, t of P aphlagon a,

'

1
1
. . .

5 7 , 193 , 2 12 . 29 1
ri te s, 11 185 . . C rbni u m te mple of S aturn, i 254
, . .

C re tans, 1 425 , 428, 430 ; 11 58,

. . C roton, i i 7 3 . .

83 , 287 , 328 ; 111 4 . . C rotona, i 3 78, 388, 392 —

. 3 95 , 407 .

C réte (C andid , i 40, 7 2, 7s, 89, . C rotoniate , 1 391 , 3 92, 3 95, 396, .

1 60, 186, 1 7 , 407 .

4 1, 58, 1 7 5 , 180— 206, 212, 2 13 , C rotoniatis, 1 3 78, 3 92, 4 1 ] .

1 3 74 ; 7 , 10, 28, C row s, the P ort of T w o 1 295

30—3 2, 49, 292, 294 , 297
. .
,

. C ru ci s, distr of M ace doni a, 1 . .

C re fi sa, C re u si a, t of B m oti a, 11 6, . .

92, 99, 104, 105 . C ru ni , t of M msia, 1 490

. . .

C ri mi ssa, fortress of L u cani a, 1 . ftn of T ri phylia, 11 16, 25 , .

378 . 26, 155 .

C rinacu s, i 493 . . C ténu s, port of the T au ri c C he r

C ri nagoras, sone su s, 1 47 5 , 480 . .

C risa, c ity of P hocis (Kri sso), i C tesias, C ni di an, 1 69 ; 11 241 111 . . .

34. 80, 208, 2 16 .

C te si phén, city of A ssyri a (A l-M a

C rissaaan S e a, da i n), 111 15 2 . .

Gu lf 1 388, 496, 506 ; C timéné, 11 163

1 1 4 , 6, 62, 7 9, 92, 99, 104—106,
. .
, .

. C tistaa, 1 45 4 . .

1 14 — 1 16 . Cu ari u s, r of T he ssal y and B m

. oti a,
C ri ssman plain , 11 1 16, 128 . . 109, 138 .

C ri tasi rus, king of the B 011, Cu bi S ee B i turi ge s

u
. .

482 Cu c lu m, t of L ati um, 1 35 3

u
. . . .

C ri théte , prom of A carnani a (D ra. C fi l péné , distr of P ontu s, 11 3 10 . . .

mestre) 011 mm(G re tta di P ami l zp o), 1 39 ,

’

g o , .

, t . of the T hraci an C he r 36 1, 362, 3 64, 366 , 3 69 .

sones s, u Cu mma, in C ampani a, 1 369, 4 15. .

336 IN D E X.

C ypria, same as (3p C ytfiru

a t . ua m mof P ont
C y prian coppe r, 1 245 . . son of P hri x u
s 11 29 1 , . .

C ypriam, ii 13 . . C y zi cene , 11 3 1 7 , 3384 4 1, 347 . .

C ypru s, 1 8, 15 , 4 1 , 59, 6 1 , 63 , 65 ,
. C yziceni , 1 189 ; 11 299, 3 3 1, 332, . .

82, 189 , 3 81 ii 13, 92, 213 , 340, 34 1, 34 7 , 3 49 ; 111 5

—
. . .

280 ; 111 3 1, 32 , 5 1, 5 2, 6 7 7 2,
. C y zic us, island and c i ty (A rtahi ) ,

148, 226, 297 1 . 5 18 ; 11 3 16, .

C ypse la, ci t o T hrae e (Ipooh 1 3 3 2, 346 , 348, 349, 402 ; 111 5, .

i 495 ,
. 5 16, 5 18 . 30, 34, 67 .

lu s, ty rant of C ori nth, 1 .

11 29 , 60, 6 1, 161
. . D ac i , D aci ans, D ale , 1 309, 31 7 , .

C yra, c i ty of B ac tri ans, 11 25 4 . . 46 7 , 468, $ 1 .

C yrbantes, same as C ory bantes . D ac ty li, l dae an, 11 30, 1 80, 19 1 . .

C yrénaaa, 11 2 I 111 226, 235 , 260, ala, t of C aria, i ii 28, 45 ,

ig
. . D . .

294, 295 , 297

C yre naaans, 11 6 . m . mtn of Lycia 1n 45 ,
.
, 46 .

C y re nai c, the , 1 89, 185 , 186, l % . D e dalus fathe r of Iap yx

, 1 , . 425 ;
— l 98 .

j uice , 111 292 . . D aés, of 0 010119 , 11 384 .

i
.

p hi los o p h y , 111 29 3 . . Dahra, 11 24 1, 245, 25 7. .

sec t, 111 293 D aisi tiatae, nati on of H u ngary , 1

—
. . .

Cy re n ai ca 1 1 4 1 193 195 ; 111 . 48 3

290, 292—294
. .
, ,

. Dal ian S n C au . nu s .

C y rene , 1 7 8, 88, 89, 201, 23 7 ; 111 D ali611 , r of T riphylia, 11 1 7

—
. . . . .

281, 290, 292 294 . D almate , D almatians, 1 48 4, 487 . .

C yri cti ca, i 186, 484 . . D almati a, D almatics, 484 .

C yrini u s ( u irinu Q
s , 11 323 D almati u m, ci ty of the D almate , i
C yrnu
) . . .

m
s (C orsica), 1 185 , 33 2, 333, . 484 .

335 , 3 7 6 ; iii 32, 297 D a scu s, city of S yri a, 169

f
. .

C yrrhésti ca, part of S y ria, l

C yrsi lu s, hi stori an, 11 27 2 . . Damasi a, t of the L i cattii , 1 307 . . .

C yru s, ki ng of the P e rsi ans, 1 96, . D amaste s, hi stori an , 1 7 4, 75 ; n . .

3 7 6 ; ii 246 , 247 , 254, 264, 283 ,

. 340 ; 111 70, 7 1 . .

3 1 6, 405 ; 111 74, 7 5, 122, 126, . D amasti u m, in Epirus,

133 , 14 1 . D amasu s the A the ni an, 111 2 . .

r of P ersia (Km), 1 96 ; 111

. . . S combru s,
D amnamenu s, one of the Ide an
r. Ibe ri a and A lbani a
of D actyli ,
( K u or Kou 11 217, 227 , 230 D anaé, mother of P e rse u
'

r r s, 11
233, 240, 43, 268—2 70, 403,
. .

2l l
$ 07 .
, p
la y of E sch ylus,

C ytaean (E ta S ee CEe ta D anai , 1 329 ;

f
. . .

‘
C y thé ra, is and and town (C ar D anai de s,
1 187 ; ii 4 1 48, 1 95 D g a, fortress of the G alate , 11
z
z
. . .
, .

C y the ri u s, r of P isati s, 11 32
. . .

C ythe ru s, t of A tti ca, . B anana, 1 35 , 3 29, 493 ;

. 11 . 5 2, 53 ;
C ythnu s island, 11 208
, . . i ii 5 1
. .

C y i ni u m, t of Locris, 11 128, D andarii , 11 223 , 224

i
. . . .

D l t élétc , pe ople of T hrace , 1

i ég
95 . .

C y gru m, t of P aphlagonia, 11 288,

éi
. .

D anube . See Inter .

 IN DE X .

Daori zi , a nati on of D alrmti a, 1 . D ateni, pe ople of M acedonia, 1 5 13 . .

D atis, 11 90
—
. .

D aphi tas, the grammarian, ii i 22 . . D atu m, ci ty of T hrace, 1 5 12 5 14 . .

D aphne , ci ty of S yria (B ai k al-ma), D au li a, D au lis, ci ty of

162 . 1 14 , 122 .

D aphnu s, t of P hocis or L ocri s, (r) Dau li e is, i 493 ; 11 123

—
. . . .

1 95 ; 11 1 14 , 124 126
. . . B au li na, king of C rissa, i 399 . .

t of Ethi opi a, 111 B ti ni a, see A pu lia, i 425 , 434 11 1

a
por . . .

iz
D arada, ci ty of, 111 197 . . B au nu , 1 3 20, 360, 422, 428, 43 1
.

D arapas , ci ty of B actrians, 11 . 253 . 433 , 436 .

D avi , i 467 . .

H e llesp ont . D azi moni tis, di str of P ontu s (Kb: .

D ardani , D ard ann , D ardani ans, 1 . O wa), 11 295 . .

485 , 489 ; 1 62, 353 , 3 75 ; D e bm, people of A rab i a, 111 206 . .

D ece n e u s, G e te an b ard, 1 45 7 , .

D ardani a, distr of the T road, i . . 467 111 180 . .

48 1, 5 16 ; ii 3 17 , 353 , 354, 360, . De cale i a, t of A tti ca, 11 88 . . .

369, 3 7 1 , 3 7 5 . D e ci étaa, a people of the Ligu ri ans,

D ardani atm, D ardanu , a people of i 301. .

Illyria, 1 485 , . 3 . D ec imu s B ru tu s, 1 305 . .

D l dani ca, a re gi on of Illyria, 1 D e gme nu s, i i 33

a
é
‘
. . .

D e i ane ira, dau ghte r of (E neu

'

5 . s, 11 .

D ardanis, D ardani an prom 11 357 . . . 64, 1 60, 1 70 .

D ardani u m, 1 34 7 . . D e i machu s, hi stori an, 1 107 .

D ardanu s, t of the T road, 11 347,

. . 1 12, 114, 11 7 , 1 18, 120 ; 111 80 . .

35 2, 35 7 , 366 . D e i one u s, fathe r of C e phal u s, 11 .

brothe r of J asi on, 1 5 16 ; . 1 62 , 166 , 1 70 .

11 19, 353, 354

. . D e i dtaru s, prince of the G alate , 11
D ari e ces, name of D ari u s, 111 216 . . 320, 3 21
D ari u s, 1 148, 1 52, 46 2, 4 63 , 465 ,
. king of P aphlagonia, 11 .

468, 469 ; 11 347 ; 89, . 3 14 .

1 33 , 134, 14 1, 144, 188, 2 16, De i phontes, 11 7 7

'

. .

D e ire , c and 1 0111 of Ethi opia, 111

8
. . .

son of H ystaspes, 9, 191 193 , 1 8 , 199, 201 .

strai ts of, 111 191 . .

father of X e rx es, 11 35 2 . . D ekoi e S ea S i nda . .

conqu e red by A le x ander, D e li aca, 111 130 . .

11 291. . D e li ans, 111 5 . .

L ongimanu s, 111 140 D e liun, ci ty of B e oti a

s
. .

D asarétii , a people of Illyri a, 1 4 85, . 11 5 . .

te mple of A pollo, i n A rgo

Dascyli ti s, lake of M ysi a (Jackil i ) , li s, 11 47
—
.

11 329 332, 346

. . D e lliu s, 11 263 . .

D ascyliu m, t of M ysi a, 11 3 3 1, 340 . Delos, isl (D hi la ), 1 4 10 ; 11 5b, . . .

—
. .

9 , 20
5 7 2 10 ; 111 5 1 . .

D asmend a, fortress of C appadocia, ci ty of, 11 207 — 2 10

-
. .

11 284
. . D e lphi a ci ty of P hoci s (Kal li i ), 1
,
.

D astarcu m, a fortress of C ataoni a, 280, 3 18, 3 28, 3 85 , 39 1, 398, 3 99,

11 280 406, 502 ; 11 2 1, 9 7 1 14 - 123 ,
. . , .

B e ste ira, ci ty of A rma da, 11 305 . . 1 7 6, 204 ;

VO L . 1 1 1. 2
888 m ax .

De lphi, inhab i tants of 11 . 1 16, 120 D er

b e, t of L ycaonia, 11 . 27 8, 322
—l 23 ;
.

, te mple at, —123 . D e rbi ce s, pe ople of M argi n s, i .

De lphi ni um, t . and port of E me tia ,

De rcéto . S ee A targatis .

D e lta, of the N i le , 1 47 , 103 ; 111 . . B e rd aa,

95, 22 1 223 ,
266 . D e rhi s, a port of M armara (Dem ),
of Indi a, 111 95 . . 111 236 . .

vill of Egypt, . D e rrhi s, prom of M ace doni a, 1 5 11 , . .

D e maratu s, fathe r of L u cumo, 1 . 5 12 .

326 ; 11 6 1 . . B erthon (T ortona), i 3 23 . .

D eni m S ee T hapsu
. s . D e rtfissa, t of S pai n ( T ortosa ) , i
. .

D emeter S ee C e re s. . 239, 241 .

D eme trias, ci ty of A ssyria, D en -u m S ee S itace ne . .

ci ty of T he ssal y , 11 . Deu calion, k ing of T hessaly, 1 .

140, 142, 494 ; 11 67 , 125 , 134, .

D e me tri um, te mple of C e res, 149 .

138 . island, 11 13 9 . .

Deme tri u s, watch- towe rs of, Deu dorix , the S i camb rian, 1 446 . .

1 96 . Deu ri dpe s, pe ople of M ace d onia, 1 .

of C al latis, 1 94 . . 501 .

gr and son of P ol i or Deu ridpu s, distri ct of M ace donia, 1 .

cétea, 1 85 , 34 5 ;
— —
.

of P M O S , 1 484 ; ii . . D e xi a, or the ri ght of P ontu

s, 11 .

38 286 .

, of P halari a , i 22 1 ; 11 . . D hi lea S ee D e los

. .

D i a, te mple of, at S icy on,

’

E tolian, 11 1 60 . . isl ne ar C re te .

L ac6n, i ii 3 7 . .

son of R athenu s, 11 . in the A rab ian G u lf, 11 1 205 . .

D iacdpéne , di stri ct of P ontu s, 11 .

son of S e leucu
s, 11 . 3 12 .

B ie d es S ee A then a: D i odes
.
.

S kepsi s, 1 7 1 , 7 4, of D e sbes, pe op le of S ardi ni a, 1

gga
. .

90, 502, 5 13 , 5 18 ; 11 10, l l , 1 7 ,

W m
.

56, 189, 190, 298 S es B u

. ra .

300,
- 364, Diana (A rte mi s , 1 27 0, 385 ; 11
. .

208, 153,
son of Euthyde mus, 16 2
11 253
. . Ephe su s, 1 268, 269
of . .

D e mi , 11 90 of Ephe su s, te mple of (the

—
. .

D émocles, hi stori an, 1 91 . . Ephesi um) , 1 238 240, 268 . .

D émbcdén, son o f P rism, 11 344 . . 27 5 °

D emocri tu s, i 95 , 102, 103 ; 111 . . B rau ron1a, 11 90 . .

98 . P e rasia,
Demosthe nes, i 182 ; 11 55 , 56, . . A styre ne , 386 .

123 , 15 2, 188 . Mu ny chi a,

D ému s, i 460 ; 11 3 74 Le ucophry ne ,
D ani a S ee.
. . .

fi
D em , C ap e S ee D e rbin . .
-, S ar e d6n1an
p ,
3 40 111111111 .

s, of H ali carnasus, the his

Dionysiu D olabe lla, D olobel la, 111 2 , 16 4
D olicha S ee D uliohi u
. m, 11 169
.
0
.
.

hracian, 111 34
the T D ol idnes, e op le of M ysia, 11 3 16 ,
. .

p .

the S yrian, 111 163 . . 330 ; 111 .

D i onysocle s, the orator, D olidnis, distri ct of M ysi a, 11 33 2 ; .

D iony od oru s, the mathe mati ci an, 111 67

ég
. .

11 6
D i onysu S ee B acchu D t lO néné, di stric t of Assyria, m
'

ié
s s
. . .

D iophanes, the M y ti lenman, 11 292 . . 4

D i ophantu s, ge ne ral of M i thri dates, D olope s, Dolopi ans, 1 43 ; n 1 3 3 . .

i 47 1 47 9
.
, . 14 1,
Di osctl ri C arter and P ol lu x ) , 1 76 , . D olop i a,
3 45 , 39 11 42, 86, 224 D ti m ni t s, distri ct of P agt lagoni a,
gi
. .

Di oscu ri as, city of C olchis ii 1a

ri c h) , 1 7 5 , 1 38, 188, 1 . D omi ti u s, D ométi u s E nobarbu a,
225 —229, 238 . i 285 ; 111 24
. . .

Di ospolis, ci ty of P on tu s, 11 306 . . D omne cle iu s, te trarch o f G alati a,

ci ty of Eg t, 111 240 11 288
h
. . . .

same as T e bee , D on , r S ee T anais

. .

D orse ts or O amcta, an island i n

Lesser (B u) 111 260 , . . the P e rsian G u lf,
D ioti mu s, son of S trombichns, i . D ori a B altsa, r 8011 D u t i es . .

75 . ori a Ri pari a, r S ee D ari u s . .

D i otrephes, the S ophist, of A ntioch, D orian T e trapolis, 11 195

m
. .

D ori ans, 1 96, 328, 404, 407 ; 11

.

111 . . . .

Di philu s, comi c poet , 11 293 . . 2, 3 , 43 , 58, 67 , 81 , 82, 1 14 ,

D ip so S ee Ede psu
. s 1 15 , 125 , 128 , 13 1, 14 7 iii 3 0, .

D i rcte an T he b e s 11 7 4 3 1 , 40, 43
’

. .
, .

Di rce , ftn ne ar T he bes, 11 7 4, 103 . . D ori c di ale ct, 11 2, 3 . .

ne ar P hara, 11 74 . . Dori che , cou rte san,

.

D i stomo S ee A mbrysu
. s . D 6 ri s, at P arnassu s, 11 55 , 1 36 . .

D itione s, nati on of H u ngary , 1 483 . . D oris, or H isti e otis, i n T hessaly, i i .

B iu m, t of M ace doni a, ne ar O lym

. 14 1, 195 .

p us, 1 . 5 1 3 . D ori sons, t of T hrace , i 5 , 6 . . .

,
a t A the n s, 5 13 . B ori u m, in M esse nia, i i 23 , 24 . .

,
t of Eu ba a, 11 153
. . . BM , son of H el le n, 11 6 7 , 3 40. .

Diu s, i 3 99 eu m, t of P hrygi a (Erin s

'

. . ory lr .

father of H esi od , 11 104, 398 . . S chehr),

Iyanik S ee T hemiscyra D orylaii s, the tacti ci an, gre at-
‘
. .
gre at .

D ni ep er S ee B orysthene s
. .
gra nd fathe r of S trabo, ii 198, .

D ni este r, r S ee T y ras, 1 22, . . 30l

162 . son of P hi le taeru s, n .

D obe ra, mtn of M ace donia, 198,

D oc i mi a, t of P hry gi a, . D osci , a M e oti c race , 11 223 . .

' ‘
D 6d6na, ci ty of E pi ru s, se at of an D oti u m, c and plain of I hem ly , 1
. .

oracl e , i 44 1 , 496, 501 , 502, 504 ;

. 96 ; ii 14 7 . .

i i 42, 94 , 1 45 , 14 6 ; 111 1 79
. . . D ou bs, r of G au l , 1 27 8,
. .

oak of, 1 504 . . S ee D u bi s .

D odonaean J ov e , 1 501 . . Dou ro, r S ee Dariu s. .

D od one , 11 145 . . D rabEscu s, t of M ace donia, 1 5 13 . . .

D mdalsu s, i i 3 1 5 D rabu, t of T hrace , 1 5 1 7

. .
g . . .
 m ax . 34 1

D rabu s (Drae e ), r of N ori cu s and; Ep idamnu s

u
. .

Hu ngary , 1 483 . . B ri as, r. of Italy (D oria B alte a ) ,

D re can u m, t of Icari a, 111 36 . . .

D raco, compani on of Ulysses, tomb , r. of Italy (Dori a R ipan a ) ,

of, i 3 76
. . 1 .

P ython 11 120 , . . Du ri cortora, t of G au l , 1 290 . . .

D ragomestrs S ee C ri thote . . Du ri s, the histori an,

D ragons, M onte S ee S i nu essa . . Du ri u s, r of S pai n (Dou

. ro), 1 228 , .

D ramesi S e e D e li u
. m . 250 .

D range , p eople of A riana, D y ma s,

124—1 26 . D y maai , 11 14 , 74 . .

D range D rang 1an€, distri ct of A ri

, D y mas, 11 35 1 . .

( igi stan), 11 249 ; 111

S . . D yme , ci ty of A chm a,
l 42 7 1, 7 4, 145 ,
D a tes, r S se D rabu s 15 8 ; 111 46
n
. . . .

D re um, in the island of C os, 111 B yres, r of T hessaly , 11 1 29

ga
. . . .

l 36 D yris, or A tlas,
D re panu m, prom of A chaia, 11 6 . . .
u
D y rrachi m, ci ty of Illyri a (Da
of Icari a, 111 8, 10 . . razzo ) , 1 .

of M arm ara, 111 235 . . D ysp onti u m, ci t of P isatis,

D ri lon, r of D almati a (D ri n), i
. D yte ntu a, son 0 A di atori x , ii
-3 10 .

D ri u m, hill in D au nia, 1 434 . .

c of M ace donia, 1 5 09
. . . Easte rn S e a (B ay of B engal) , 1

D romi , 111 245 . .

D romic he tes, king of the G ate , 1 . Ebba R as . S ee T re t um .

464, 469 .

D romos, 245 , 24 8 . E bro, r. S ee Ibe rna .

D ru e nti a, Ebrodu nu m, vill of G aul (Em .

r of G au l (D urance), 1
. . br an), 1 268 . .

27 6, 303, 323 . Ebu ra, t of S pai n, 1 21 1

. . .

u
Dr i ds, Kelti c prie sts, 1 294, 295 . . Eb ur6nes, pe op le of G au l , 1 289, .

D ru su s G e rmani cu s b rothe r of T 1 ,

be riu s, 1 307 , 444 445. . Ebu sus, isl and t (Ici ca ), 1 185 ,
. . .

son of T i be ri s, 1 44 1 , u . 239, 25 1 .

D rymu s, i 493 . . Ecbatana (H amdan) , 1 1 23 ; 11 . .

D rymu s, 262, 264 27 3 ; 111 , .

D ryne métu m, i n G alati a,

D r dp es, people of G re ece , 1 493 Eche d6ru s r of M ace doni a
( G l
y
°
.
, a.

11
. li ce ), 1 509 . .

D ry opi s, 11 136 E chei w, t of L aconi a, 11 3 7

m
. . . . .

M o , 11 5 5 . . E chinades, i slands (C u rzolari ), 1 .

93 , 187 ; 11 5 , 12, 25 , 162, 162.

1 69— 1 7 1
.

Dub is, r . of G aul (D ou

bs), .

E chi nu s, t of P hthi otis (Echi m). i

.

Du li chi um, i sland, 1 1 5, 12, 162, 94 ; 11 13 6, 138, 147

1 63 1 66—1 7 0
. . .

.
,

D anna, mtn of T hrace , i 3 1 1 . . E crEgma (mou th of the lake S ir

b oni s),
Dmas, r. in the N ori can A lps, i . Ede ssa, c i ty of M ace doni a (Vodi
no ) , 1 495 ; 11 15 7
. . .
3 42 IN D E X .

Edessa city of S yri a,

, S ee E isadi ci , 11 . 239 .

B ambyce . Ekse mil S ee L y simachi a

. .

Ed6 tani , e ople of S pai n, 1 234 E ksen ide S ee X an thu

§
. s . .

235 , 24 S ee S i d étani . E l -A li ah S ee A c holla . .

E d6n1, p eople of T hrace , 1 506, . E l -A r ish S ee R hi nocol u .ra .

5l 4 . E l -A si S ee O rontes
. .

E dschi se -Dagh S ee A rge us . . E l B are tu n . S e e P are toni u m .

Eétibn, k ing of T he b es, i i 343 , . El -D er S ee T hapsacu . s .

384, 3 94 . E l -Kas S e e C asi u . s .

Eg aste , t of S pain (Yni esta ) , i

g
. . E la S ee H ye la or Ele a
.
.

l E lma, t of M sia (Iale a. 11 326,

m
.

Egéri a, f , 1 35 6 . . 3 76 , 387 3
Ege rti u s, fou n der of C hi os, p ort o n the A r ab i an G u l f, iii .

E gnati a, ci ty and port of A pu lia 196 .

( e d A nazzo) , i 43 l , 43 2 El mu ssa, isl and t of C il i ci a A les

(
’
T orr g . . . .

Eg natian W ay, 1 495 , 500, 506, .

)
aa , 281 , 38 7 ; 111 28 , .

507 , 509 .

E gra, ci ty of A rab i a, Elai ti c G u l f, 11 3 39, 3 76, 387 , 388 , .

Egrip o S ee Eu
. be a . 397 , 400 .

Egyp t, 1 8, 15, 25 , 46, 47 , 49, 50, Elai tis, 11 3 26, 389

5 2, 5 5 —64, 67 68 , 79, 8 7 , 88,
. . .

Elara, mothe r of l i t s, 11 123

‘ '

z
z
.

90, 9 1, 103 , 121

.

1, 130, 134, 136, E lariu rn , cav e i n E u a,

143, 149, 1 50, 17 8, 183 , 189, Elate i a, t of P hoc is (Elefi a) , .

197 , 198, 201, 262, 274, 458 , 46 7 ,

493 ; 11 89, 92, 280 ; 111 5 1, 67 , . B le tt i s, t of the C assop re i , 1 497
7 4, 8 1 —84, 88 , 90, 95 , 102, 103 ,
. . . .

E lba S e e E thali a
190, 210, 2 1 1 , 2 17 —270, 27 2,
. .

E lbe S e e A lb i s
. .

—
273 , 27 5 , 292 294 . Ele a, Ve li a, ci ty of L u cani a, 1 3 75 ; .

name of the N i le , 1 46, . 11 .

El e ati s,
L owe r, 1 47 , 103 , 3 16 ; 111 E lec tri de s, i slands,
m
.

csn ia (A h- ), 1
.

17 7 E l e, r of L u
i
s
. . .

E gyp ti an scre ws, 1 22 1

. . 6
e xiles, i sland of the , 1 . Ele ia, -27
,
30 ,

3 1, 33 ,
M e di
S e a, sa me as
4
3 7
Ele i an te rri tory, ii 7 , 35 , 45 , 67 , .
.

te rrane an, 1 56, 9 1, 185 , 1 89, . 74

—
.

8 ; 111 68, 142, 160, 224 , 228 ,

$
. Ele i ans, 8, 9, 12 14, 26
6 3 4,
Egyp ti ans, 1 4 1, 49, 63—65 , 15 5 ,
.

.
p hi loso phe rs o f,

197 , 23 3, 440, 456, 463 ; E le i thy ia, te mple of, ii 196 .

Icon, 11 106, 143 . .

p ri ests of the , i 35 , 96, . Ele phantina, isl , 111 220, 243 , 258, . .

263— 266 .

isl and of the , 1 99 . . E le phau tO phagi , 111 197 . .

Ei dome ne , t of M ace doni a S ee El ph s, mtn of M au n tani a, 1 11

ga
. . .

Idome ne . 79
Ei le ithy i a, ci of E gy pt, 111 263 E le phas mtn of E thi opia (F easts or
“
. .

E ilesi u m, i i 06 . . F e l) ,
B i es t , v ill of A rgolis, 1 1 54, 5 5 , Ele 1t , ci ty of T hrace , 1 5 1 7 ,
gg g
. . .

5l
344 11111111 .

Epe i u 15 1 181 “ ar m 33
{36
s, i 397. 11 122 . .
1
v
s 3

E phe sians, 11 284 ; 10 . .

Ephesiu m, the S ee D iana Epimenides, of C re te , 11 200

Ep1r6ta , i 493 , 495 , 498—500, 51 16
. . . .

Ephesu s, ci ty of Ionia, i 268 11 . . .

7 3 , 23 7 , 298, 299 , 33 3, 396 ; 111 ii 2, 13 7

1—4,
. .

14, 15 , 21, 22, 43 . Epiroti c nations, 1 495 , 496, 5 16 ; 11 . .

Ephialtes, rai or, i 1 7 2, 3 , 1 14, 13 1

t
g
. . .

1 . z Epi ru s, i 186, 187 , 194, 3 29, 429 ,

.

Ephoru s, 1 1 , 5 1 , 52, 207 296 , 328,

. 432, 48 1, 496, 49 7 , 501, 506 ; 11 .

3 29, 363 , 388 , 3 90, 394 , 399, 402, 16 1, 174, 183 ; 111 29 7 . .

403 , 407 , 425 , 449, 464 , 46 5 , 469, Episarosis, a re ligiou s ri te , 11 82 . .

499, 501 ; 11 1, 4 4, . Epistrop hu s, leader of the H ali aon i ,

5 5, 5 8 7 7 , 92, 93 , 120, 11 297 — 299, 343 , 384, 394
. .

17 4, 176, 1 7 7 , 1 95 , 19 7 , 200, Epi tali u m, t of T riphyli a, ii 16,

. .

-
201, 204 , 29 1, 298, 299, 341, 23 , 24
—
.

366, 398, 399 ; 62 65 . Ep i ti me u s S ee T i m e e . .

Ephyra, t of Eli s, i 502 ; 11

. . . Epi ze phyri i , ii 128 . .

52 Ep6 me u s, M ou nt, 1 369 . .

t of Epiru . s, 1 497 . .
p o r édi a ( owa) , 1 306
I . .

t of T heoproti a, 1 502 ; 11 Er of Ioni a (W M )

r
. . . 11 1

;
.
,

9, 10, 149 .

t of T hessaly, 11 9, 10
. . . Erana, t . of M esse nia, 11 . 22, 37 .

t of P e rrhaebia, 11 10 B ra noboas ( M
H )
p
. . .
, 111.
v ill of E tolia, 11 . S ee . g
C orinth, Grannan . Era- si nus, A rsi nu a, of A rgolis, 1 .

Ephyri , i 507 ; 11 10, 147

. . 4 16 ; 11 5 2, 7 6 . .

T hesproti c, 11 10 . . Erasi stratu s, physi ci an of C oos, ii .

Epi caru s S ee Epi da ru s u 210, 33 7

m
. .

Epi charmu s, poe t, 11 42 . . Erastu s, the S ce p , 11

3 78 . .

E picne midi i S ee L ocri . . Eratosthe ne s, 1 I, 9 , 12, 13, 22 .

Ep eti , in P hrygia, 11 3 14, 330, 26, 28, 29, 33 - 3 6, 38, 39, 42,
it
.

43 , 45 , 6 1, 7 0 7 4, 7 7 , 80, 84
—
,

Epi cte tus, E to lia, 11 1 59, 172 88, 97 , 98, 100, 103 1 10, 1 14,
— —
. .

P hrygia, 11 27 7 , 289, .
—
1 1 7 120, 1 22 135, 138 142 ,
3 15 , 3 16, 33 2 144 , 14 7 , 45 7 , 1 5 8, 16 1 163,
m
.

m as, philosopher, 11 350 , 111 185 , 189, 190, 191, 202,

a
. .

203 , 239, 255 , 256, 332, 45 7 ,

Epi damnu s, ci t of Ill ri a (Dara: 460, 462, 48 7 ; ii 7 0, 7 6, 195 ,
y
.

se ), i. 140, 61 , 485, 495, 240, 243 , 244, 248, 26 1, 27 1 ;

500 ; ii 3 3 , 134 111 44, 7 0, 7 1 , 75 , 7 8, 7 9, 84, 124,
130, 149—15 1, 15 6, 183, 186,
. . .

Epidanu s (the 1 m ) , 11 134 . .

Epidaphne (A ntaki eb ), 111 16 1 . 188, 189, 192, 208, 220, 276,

Epidau ri an te rri tor , 11 47 , 7 5 28 1, 293
y . .

Epidau rii , Epi dau n ans, ii 58 . . Eratyra, t of M ace donia, 1 50

. . .

E pidau ru s, c i ty of A rgolis P i dou

( M l S e e A rbe la and Lyons
—
. .

ro) , 11 54. 57 , 3 21 . Erechthe u s, 11 67 . .

L iméra, t of L aoenia, . Eregli S ee C i bistra

. .

11 48
. . E rekli S ec H eracle ia
. .

pgi o ni , e x p e di ti on of the , 1 499 ; . E re mbi, 1 2, 4 1 , 46, 60, 66 , 07 5

.

109, 1 1 1, 1 7 4
—
.

E pi i, pe ople of Elis, 11 7 10, 12, . Ere mni ,

 IN DE X .

Exm t . of Lesbos ( m ),
B ra u B adoc S ea G adari s
. .

a” Eahi noon S ee H e rmopolis

. .

y Vathy ), i
g
E re tri a, ci t of Enbaaa . Eai no S ee E 818
. .

Esioneis. A si one is, 11 405 . .

t of T Ecki -H aaaar S ee S tratoni ceis and

'

, hessaly, ii
. . .

, vil l of A tti ca . L aodi ce a .

11. 154 . E ski S che u r S ac D orylmnm . .

Ere tri ci , a se ct of phil osophe rs, 11 . Eski S tambou l 80: A lex andria .

82, 156 . T road in the .

E re trie is, E re trians, i 368 ; 11 15 2, . . Esfipis, mtn (M onte q pe ), i 389 . .

l 55 . C ap e S ec C ote is . .

3 111 1 0113 , fou nde r of Eretria, 11 S e e B arbari u m

21
. Eap i che l, C ap o . .

1 5 Esq u i li ne hi ll. i 348

n
. .

Erétn l , t of the S abi na , i 338,

. .
p la in ,
i 3 5 2 . .

3 39, 35 4 ga te . 1 3 48 35 2
u
. . .
,

E rgin s, ki ng of the O rchomen .11 Est fi i ee, people of the Vindelici , i

n z
. .

l la s7 .

E xi cthoni u s, 11 3 7 4 . . E te ocle s, ki ng of O rchomenu s, 11 .

E ri cfi ssa, Ericodes, one of the 1 12

m
.

E olian islands, i 419, 42 l Et t l f C re te n 1 95

gg p
. .
e
, p o e o , , .

E ridanu s, r of A tti ca, i 3 20 ;

. u . .

Etefinu s, t . of He c tic , i . 11 .

B ri gour , . of M acedoni a. 1 501 , 506, . 103. 104

. .

5 08, 509 . E thi opi a, E thi opia, 1 2, 4 , 13 , 15 , .

r . of
T hrace , i 5 16
. . 3 2, 46—54, 60, 64, 67 , 68, 96,
E rin eu m, ii 39, 195 . . 97 , 100. 1 1 1, 130, 142, 148, 153,
E ri ne ns, t, of Doris, u 128, 36 1, 1 7 7 , 1 7 8, 197 , 274, 45 8 ; ii 25 7 ,
—
. .

363 . 304 ; i ii 8 1 86, 88, 190, 191 ,

,

of P hthi otis, 207 , 2 10, 2 17 , 220, 222, 224. 233 ,

Eros, a w ork of P rax ite les, ii 105 , . 235, 250, 25 7 , 263, 265 , 269
Er manthu s, r of A rcadia, 11 15 , 27 5 , 282 , 290, 295
gs
.
. .

Ethi opi an zone , 1 147

—
.

Erymnaa, t of M agne si a, u 148 . 1

Ethi opians, i 3 , 16, 25, 4 , 47 55 ,
60, 62—67 , 143 , 15 1, 155 , 156,
. . .

E rysche i, pe ple of E toli a, 11

o
E rythi a, isl , i 254, 406 . . 1 81 , 196, 197 , ii i 296 . .

35W
E 1ry , Erythri ni rocks, ii 288, . W este rn, 1 3 , 153 , 236 . .

Egyp ti an, i 54 , 156 . .

1m 1 of B oeotia. n. 97 . 104. of Li by a, i 15 5
58 , . . .

Etru sc i S ec T y rrhe ni
. .

Ioni a (R 101 ) , 11 97 ,
of . Enmmon, son of O rme nu s, 11 142 . .

259 ; ii i 2, 1 7 , 18 E anthes, leads a colony to L ocris,

. .
n
Erythre an S e a (R ed S ea), 1 52, 68, . 1 a .ss
87 , 88, 91, 102, 26 1 ; iii 186. . Eu be a, isl (N en p ont ), i 65 , 90,
. .

Gulf, i 8 7 . . 94 , 95 , 18 7 , 502, 506 ; i i 24, 81, .

B r ht a ans. i i 3 49, 350, 386 ; iii . 95 , 98, 99, 1 14, 1 15

ig g
.

l 122, 125 , 1 27 , 13 1, 138 , 14 1

Erythras, ii i 187 , 208 . . 142, 150 158, 162, 175, 181 —
Eryx. mtn of S i ci ly , i 3 78, 4 12. . i ii 3 2. .

4 13 , 3 7 8 . t of B a be s. 11 32
. . .

t of S i cily , i 4 12 ; 11 3 7 8
. . . . t of S i cily , i 404 , 4 12 ; 11
. . .

M o .S oc E sar .
3346 w on .

Euboea, t of M acedoni a, 11 158

.
. . Eu onymu s, one of the L ipari 111
in L e mnos, i i 15 8 . . lands, i 420 . .

in C orc yra, ii 158 . . Eu pal in m , ii 1 28 , 1 5 9 . .

a hil l in A rgolis, ii 158 . . Eu pato r S .oc M i th ri d ate s .

Buhman S e a, 11 92, 1 24 . . Eu pat 6 ri a , t o f P o n tu s, r

.oe M ag
tale nt, i 22 1 . . nopol is ii 306 , . .

Eucarpia, t of P hry gia, 11 33 2

. . . Eu patdri u m, t of the T auri c C her .

Euclides, ii 82 . . sonnesu s, i 4 79 . .

Eucrati das, k ing of the B actrians, E11 ph6rion, poe t, 11 42 3 18 ; ii i

'

. .
,

253 ; 67 .

Eucrati di a, ci ty of the B actrians, 11 . Eu phr a n ta s, to w e r , 111 2 9 0 . .

uphrate s the Fomt, F oratu or F mt)

Eude i elu s, m A splédfin , 11 1 13 . . 1 . 122—124, 126,

Eudému s, Rhod ian,
Eudoru s 226
. . ii 25 1, 259 263 , 267 , 268, 270,
.
—
Eudoxu s of C y zicu s, i l , 149 . 274, 278, 283 , 343 , 345 ;
1 53 , 1 56, 1 80, 5 1 7 ; i i 6 1 , 7 8, 5 2, 63 , 108, 109, 13 1,
145 —15 1, 156 1 63, 166, 185 , —
.

79 .

—
186 188 .

due, 1 10, 1 7 7 , 193 , 298,

11 . Eu phrfini u s, poe t,
246 , 24 7 Ent e i a, r of M si a, ii 190
'

y . . .

Eue rge te , pe ople of Ariana, iii 126 . . Eu ri pi des, tragi c p oe t, 1 5 2, 27 4, .

Eue rge tes S ee M i thri date s, P tole

. 3 29 ;
my .

gu
Eu bboo S ee Iguvi um Euri pus, 11 92 , 96
'

. . . .

Euheme r u
s M essenian , , 1 74, 154,
. C halci dian, i 1 7 , 5 7 , 94 ; .

15 7 , 15 8, 459 . 15 4 .

Eu laau s, r of S usiana, 111 13 1, 140

. . .
,
P y rrh te an , 11 3 9 1 . .

Bu w a na, i i 364 . . uremu s, t of C ari a, . 37 .

al a “ , fou nder of P tolemai s, iii Eu rope , 5 2 1 40

g 1 5 7—164, 183 —194,
.
’

2
, ,

4 .

Eu melus, son of A dmetus, i 72 ; . 205 ,

ii 139, 143, 146 , 148
. . 480, 490 , 5 0 5 , 5 1 7 ii 1 , 4, .

Eu m e i ap i ty of P hrygia
i i a2
. gn . Europe ans, 11 240 . .

Eu menes, brother of P hile ta ru s, Eurepu s, ci ty of M e di a,

ii 400
. . same as Rhaga,
son of Eu menes, 11 400 . . ci ty of M aw doni a, i 501 . .

son of A ttalu s, i i 28 1, . r of T hessal y, i 501 , 507

. . .

333 , 400 ; ii i 46, 55 . . Eurotas, r of L aconi a

(th
.e Iri or

grov e of, Vasi li P otamo) , 1 .

harbou r of, i i i 1 98 . .

Eur lpus, T hracian, 1 493 ; 11 67 , Euru s (s u e ast w ind), 1 45

th -

gg
. . o . .

l urycle ia,
Eut éos, son of J ason 1 66, 7 1, urycles, le ader of the L ace de mo
a
s
.
,

ni ans, ii 4 1, 4 4 . .

Eunomi a, e le gy of T rtm us, 11 39 Eurycyde i u m, grove , in Elis, 11 19

1
. . . .

Eunomu s, i 3 90, 3 9 . . urydice , mothe r of P hili p, i 500 . .

Eunostu s, harb ou r of, ne ar A le x Eury lochu s, ii 83

—
. .

andri a, i i i 227 , 230 . .

,
T hessalian, 11 .

Eunus, i 4 12, 4 13 . . Eury machu s,

848 m ax.

M S a
113 .c Forum J0 1111111 . G alatc , S cordisci , 1 482 . .

Frentani , p e of Italy , 1 358 A labroges,

qfi
.
,

part of P hry gia. 1 195 ; n . .

Frozen S e a, 3 10, 31H 21

u
.

P r si no, c of Lati u m (FM

.
), G alati ans, 11 282 - 284, 286 , 290, .

1 35 2
. . 320, 329,
Fncinu s, Lake , 1 356 . . 355 ;
Fu gi ti ve s, t of, . G alatic or G alli c race , 1 282, 283 , .

Fu ndi , t of
Lati u
. m , 1 3 47 . .

Fu C e lti c G ulf (G uy
;
ri es, the , or
F arm Islands S ee Ge n ie L yon s), 174. 184, l
’

. .

Fm , Lago di S ee A cheru aian . 206, '

Lake .
(G uz f of A qu i ta i ne ), i 192, .

249 .

G abe , ci ty of P ersis, 111 13 1 G alépsu s, t of M acedonia, 1 5 12,

. . . .

G abala, city of S yria, 5 13 , 5 15 .

G ab alsa, a pe ople of A qu i tania, 1 G alazze S ee C allate ria. . .

G alileo, distri ct of Ju dma, 111 1 77 , .

G al ne, a province of Elymais, 111 l sl

la G allesi u s, mtn of Ionia,
G abii, t of L ati u m (L O rte n a dc! G allia C iapadana S ee Keltica
'
’
. . .

P anama) , 1 35 3 , 35 4 . .

G abini u s, historian,
consu l , ii 308 111 G allinarian W ood, in C ampania
. .

), 1
°

£
23 2 . 1110“ d 1 C artel 7 M .

G abr ta, forest of G e rmany , 1

g
.

44 9 11111310 112 8 “ C harm e su s, T hra

0 1111111 1 1, 1 of Jndm . a, 111 1 75 cian, C all i polis
. . .

G adaria (B adad ) , 111 G allo-G ra ci a, i 195

. . .

G ades, G ade ira (C ad iz), i so, 150, G all u s, r of P hry gia, 1 1 $ 9

. S ec . . .

E li u s and C orne li u s.
2 10—2 12, 222, 223, 226, 23 5 , G amabri vi, pe ople of G ermany, 1
23 6, 24 1, 253 —262, 296 ; 111 27 6,
.

27 8 . G ambar s, prince of S yria, 11 1 u .

, G ates of, i . l 67 .

G adilen (W ea r Kop ti ) , 11 294 G and aria, di strict of Indi a, 111 92

’

. . . .

G adi loni ti s, G andafi tis, d1 str1ct of Indi a,

' '

G ad i tani ans, 2 13, sg

Gm satw, peop le of C isalpine G au l, G ang es, r of Indi a, 111 74, 7 9, 80, . .

3 22 . 90, 96, 97 , 108, 11 7 , 1 18 .

G ae ta . S ee C aiata . G angi tis, 111 15 7 . .

G aeta , M ala Formim G angra, 11 3 14 . . .

G mtu li , people of L ibya, 1 198 ; i ii G any me de , . .

27 6, G aramante s, a pe ople of L i bya, 1 .

abrii, pe ople of Illyria, 1 485 198 111 295 °

. . . .

G alactophagi , G ar scu a, t of M ace doni a, 1 509,

f
. .

47 9 5 4 .

ate (t ee C e ltm ), i n Eu rope . 1 G a rg a ra , t of th e T r o a d, n 3. 42 ,

. .

96, 3 75 , 3 76, 382, 384

48 2, 485;
.

G arganu m, mtn of Italy (P u nk ; dr

’

C isalpine , 1 3 13 . Vi a ti ) , 1 43 11 436
. .
— .
 mu . 349

G argare is, G argarenses, inhabi tants G e drosu, G edrose ni , pe opl e of A ri

of the G argari ,
e
p po le of t he C a uc asus,

11 235 , 23 6
. .

G argaris, 11 38 1 . .

G argaraw , peak of
64 ; 11 3 42 G e loi , i 4 1 1
m
. . . .

Ga G e or , tyrant of S yracu
se, 1 1 49 ;
e.
l
'

i58
.

G orgas . n. o

G arge ttus, vill of A tti ca, 1 1 59 . . . G enabu m (M am a) , 1 284 . .

0 01-1c 110 S ee Liri s . . G e nau ni , people of Illyria, i 306 . .

G ari ndmi, a people of A rabi a, 111 . G e netes, prom and ri ver of P ontu .s

(C Vane ) , 11 296
. . .

G e rmi ne s, hilosophers of India, G e nnesari tis, lake and d istrict of

1 0 Ju dma, 111 169
G e noa, 1 300—3 02, 3 14, 3 22, 3 23
. . .

G aromw r S ee G arnu , a . . . .

G arsau G enoa, G u lf of S ee Ligu

‘
ri tis, provi nce of C a ri a
ppadoci a, . .

ii 278
. . G e orgi , 1 4 7 9 ; ii 2 19
. . .

G arsavi ra, v i ll of C appadoc ia G e ahyra, G e phyrismi , in A tti ca, 11

g
. .

11 281, 284 ; 111 7 4, . . l

12 1, 124, 125, 128, 1 56 . G e phyrmans, 11 96 S ee T anagrm i . . .

G aru na (G arm e ) , r , 1 265 , 282 . . G e rm stu s, t and prom of Eu. bma .

0 M ante lo ) , 11 150, 15 1, 153

£
284 , 288, 297 . . .

G aste roche i res, 11 5 4 . . 54 .

G asy s, 11 302 . . G e rani os, r of El1s, 11 l l. . .

G ata S e e C u
. ri ae . G e rena, G e reni a, ci ty of M esse ni a,
G andu s, island (G ore ) , 1 7 1, 42 1, . i 45 9 ; ii 1 2, 28 , 36, 3 7
. . .

459 . G e re ni ns, epi the t of N estor, 11 1 1 , .

Ga méla, vill e of A turia Kar

1 144 G e rénu s, a place i n Elis, 11 1 1
—
. . . .

G au l, i 192, 264 296, 439 S ee

. . G e re s, a B csoti an, 111 2 . .

Ke lti ca . G e rgitha, t of the T road, 11 350,

. .

G au l, C i salpine i 287 , 3 24, 357 , . . 390 .

T ransal inc, 1 264 vi ll ne ar the sou rces of

ls, the, 1 92—294
. . .

G au the C ai cu s, ii 3 90
'

. . . .

G az , ci ty of J u d e a, 176 , G e rgi the is, t of C y me s, 1 1 350

g
. . .

l 1 . G e rgithiu m, a plac e near Lampsa

G azaka, ci ty of M e di a, 11 263 . . cu s, 11 3 50
11 .

G azacene , distric t of P ontu s, 11 . in C ymaaa, 11 350 . .

G e rgi thi us, C e phalon, the , 11 35 0 . .

G azmans, 111 1 60 . . G ergovi a, ci ty of the A rve rni , 1 .

G azalu i tis, distri ct of P ontu

'

s, 11 .

302 . G e rman tri be s, i 445 . .

G aze loni tis, 11 3 1 1 G e rman w ar, 1 289

u
. . . .

G azi ra, t of P ontu s (T archal ), 11

. . G e rmani cus, son of T i beriu
s, i 44 1, .

295 .

G e dic S ee C adi
. . G ermans, 1 18, 1 7 7 , 287 , 288, 292,
.

G edts-T sohai S ee H e m m 307 , 439, 443 , 45 1, 468, 470,

’

s . .

G e drosia, i 196 , 197 ; 111 7 4, 121 ,. .

128, 15 6, 190 . G e rmany , 1 22, 1 10, 14 1 , 193, 292,

.

G edrosia, Upper, 1 201 . . 442, 443, 45 1, 452, 467, 4 7 1, 481 .

850 IN DEX .

G e rrre i, 111 191 , 204 , 2 17

. . G ordi u a, ki ng of P hry gia, 11 32 1 . .

G e rrazidas, port of the T en, 111 . G ordu s, place in th e T road , 11 3 7 1 . .

17 . G ordyc a, G ordye ne , a p rovi nce o f

G e rrha, t of Egyp t, 1 7 9, 87 ; 111
. . . A rme ni a, 1 123 11 268 ; 111 .
°
. .

17 7 . 1 46,
t of A rab ia, 187 G ord e an mou ntains, 1
y
. . .

G oren, r of Elis, 11 l l
m
. . .

G er n, i 33 , 225 , 254 , 255 , 343, G ordymi, peop le of M esopota ia

gi
.

a (the R an k ) , 11 . 111 .

G e zatori x , prince of P aphlagonia,

11 3 14. . G ordyams, prince of the G ordye i ,
G he la S e e A cila
. .

S ee S yme thu G ord s, 1 011 of T n ptole mu s, 111 1 53 ,

'

G 1 aretta . s . .

G i brale on S ee O noba
. . l6 .

G e tm, 452 G orgi pi a, ci ty of the S i ndi ,

4 5 7 , 46 1, 463 , 464, 4 —
66 4 7 0, 224 .

48 1 ; 111 180 . . G drgons, G orgo, 1 29, 33 , 45 9 ; i i . .

d ese rt of the , i 468, 469 . .

G orgon
’
s H ead , the , 11 . 62 ,
G i braltar, S trai t of, i 62 . . 2 11 .

and C anto, rocks of S ee . G org as, son of C ypse lu s, i 498 11 . .

P illars of H ercu l es . 16 1 S ee G argasu

. s .

u s, a fortre ss of S yn a, 111 the mine r,

' ’

G
1
.

c i ty of C re te ( m
'

70 Go H ag t
G indaru s, t of S yri a, . D ii 195 , 196, 198, 200 ; .

G i ro - p a ra S e e T herapytna
. .

Gi u li a N ova S ee C astrum . . G ortynii, 11 197 , 202 . .

G lau c ias, tyrant, ii 368 . . G ortyni um, ci ty of M ace doni a, 1 .

G lau copi u m, ci tadel of A thens, 1 .

G orys, t of India, 111 89

. . .

G lau cu s, the A nthedoni an, 11 98 S e e Gau di um

'

. . G ot1 , S M ari a 4 1
. . .

s, play of E achylu
P onti u s, 6 020 . S ee G andu s .

11 1 5 5
. . G rabua S ee C orycu . s .

of P otni e , 11 103 . . G racchu s, T i beri u s, 1 244 . .

r of C olchis (T acho
. G races, te mple of the ,
rocm) , 11 227 , 23 1 . . G ra cia, M agu s, 1 3 7 7 . .

ay of C aria, 111 28 G rm a, G rai a, t of B motia, 11 58,

b . . . .

G le chon, 11 124 . . 96, 106 .

G lissas, t G rani cu s r of M ysia (Kadacha

-
. .

G lyce ra, cou i t 6

, ii 338, 340, 3 47 , 3 49,
gf
rtesan,

m
.

G lycys-Li e n, bay and port of 7

Ep i rus, G ras, son of P enthi lu s, 11 3 40 . .

G ogare nt , distr of A rme nia, 11 G ravi sci , t of E tru ria, i 335

é
. . . . .

268 2 9 G re cian citi e s 1 350 , . .

nati ons 1 3 7 2 ; 11 3 . . . .

G omphi , t of T he ssaly , 11 14 1
. . . shore , the , i 9 . .

G onnu s, t of T hessaly , i i 145

. . . terri tori e s, i 4 3 . .

G onoessa, 11 5 9 . . G re cians, i 256, 282 . .

G orbe ii s, t of P hry gi a, i i 32 1
. . . G re e ce , 1 1 7 , 24, 28, 40, 7 7 , 90,
.

G ordi u m, t of P hrygia . 94 96, 103 , 164, 188. 1 94, 3 11,

,

ii 3 2 1, 330
. . 3 1 6, 3 28, 329, 345 , 366 , 43 1, 432,
35 2 m ax .

H alys, P hthi otic, 11 135 “0100, i 65 , 27 4 ; 11 92, 86, 901

—
. . . .

H amaxi tu s, ii 145 , 3 7 3 3 75 , 385 ,

. 3 60 ; 111 238 . .

3 95 . C lai me d, play of S ophocle s,

H amaxe ci , 1 191, 45 3 , 461 ; 11 . .

),
5m
2 19 . e lena Iaola Lo nya or M M
R amadan S ee Ecbatana
. . 11 90 . .

H anni bal , i 238, 239, 3 1 1, 321, . H e léne , isl C rane

. .

323 , 336, 364, 3 70, 3 73 , 3 7 4, 381 , H e le6n, vill of T au ag ri a, it

. . 98 ‘

382 , 428, 436, 43 9 . 100, 143 .

H ome S ee N i ci phori u
. m . H e liadar, sons of the S u n, 111 32 . .

H arms, vill of 8 19 0611, 11 97 , 99,

. . H e l iades, drs of the S u n, 1 320 . .

106 e li ce , ci ty of A che s , i 92 ii 59,

—
O . .

, t of A tti ca, 11 96, 97

. . . 69 73 .

H armatu s, 11 1 1 of B olts, 11 397 , t o T he s

f sal y, 11 7 1
1
35
. . . . .
.

L 1 H e li con, mtn of Bi soti a (Zagaro

mozi m of Gumaus, 111 1
’

H ar p ro Var
i86
. . .
,

H arpagi a, t of M ysia, 347 H eli os, son of P e rse u

’

. 11 . . s,
H H e li opolis, ci ty of 8 yr1a, 111 166 . .

ci ty of Egyp t, 111 24 1 ,
—
.

H arpalu s, 111 292 . . 245 247 .

H arpi es, the , i 465 . . H e li opoli te , 111 21 . .

H arp ina, t of P in ti a, 11 32 . . . H e li opolite home , 111 24 5 . .

H e be , D ia, 11 66 . . H e lls, strai t, 1 5 19 . .

B ehrns, r of T hrace (M ari ssa) , i

. . B allade & e S perche iu
. s.
495 , 505, 5 16, 5 18 ; i i 35 1 . . H e llsni cu s, historian of L esbos, 1 .

H ecate u s, the M ile si an, 1 2, 1 3, 69 ; ii 44, 127 , 167 , 24 1 , 298,

.

28, 4 10, 45 9, 486, 492 ; 11 13 , . 368, 382, 3 93 .

299, 300, 302 ; 111 5 , 6 . . H e llas .S ee G reece .

ofT e 1osor A bdera. i ii 17

''

. .

H ecate , 11 183 , 189 .

H e cate ru s, ii 188 . .

H e catomnu s, king of C aria, 111 35 , . H e llen, son of De u calion, i i 6 7 , .

13 4, 149 .

H ecatompolis, 11 40 . . H elle nes S ee G reeks

. .

H e catomp los, ci ty of the P ar t of S pain, 1 23 6

y . . .

thi ans, i 1 249, 250 . . e llespont (S trai t of the D ard a

H atonne si , see A pollononnesi , 11 se ller , 1 72,
a
g )
. .

g s 1 64 87 , 188, 195 , 45 3 , 48 1
H e catos, name of A 0110, 11 393 5 17 -4 1 19 ; 11
£
. . .

H e ctor, i 64 ; 11 .44 , 356 35 7 .

360, 363 , 365 , 394, 395 . mouth of , 11 . 35 2 .

H e cu ba, ii 168, 35 1 . . H ellesp ontia,

H ecu ba s monu me nt i 517 e lles onti ac P hry gi a S e e P hrygia
’

p
. . . . .

H édylu s, poe t, i ii 69 . e lli , i nhabi tants of D odona, i 502 . .

H edyphon, r of B aby on, 111 154 . . H e lliipi a d istri ct adj ace nt to D o

,
. .

H egesi anax , histori an, i i 35 5 . . dons, 1 502 . .

H e gesias, orator, i i 86 i i i 23 . . . same as Eu b ma, 11 15 2 . .

H e ilési u m, t of B csoti a, ii 100 . . .

, t of B uhms, .

H e ilotm S ee H e lots
. . H e los, t of L aooni a, 1i 1 5,
. .

H e le ii , 11 43 ; . 4 1, 43 , 100 .
 IN D E X .
85 3

111103 , in T ri phylia or M e ssenia, 11 . H e racl e s , poe m of P isande r, 11 1.

23 , 24. 100 . 3 4, 7 8 .

6 10 16 , 11 43 , 44, 287 ; i ii 96 H e racle u m Ercolano, H ercu

3
. . . le
e lv e ti i (the S wi ss) , 1 287 , 288 , . m m) , 1 366, 401 . .

293 , 306, 3 10, 447 , 448, 450, H e rac le i a, 1 495 , 5 14 . .

482 . H e racle i dm, i 407 ; 11 3 , 30, 3 3, . .

H e me roscopi u m, ci ty of S pain 35 , 39, 42, 43 , 45 , 5 3 , 5 6, 5 9, 68,

D ania or A rtemas), i 23 8, . 70, 7 7 , 81, 82, 127 1 28, 160, 340 ;
24 2 .

H e mi cynes, 1 68, 45 8 . . H e racl e i des, of P ont philosophe r, us ,

H e nsta, 11 . i 149, 152 ; ii 285 , 3 74

. . .

H e neti , people of Italy (Ven e ti am), phy sici an,

3 13 —3 16, 3 19 H cra le é n, fathe r of D i onysi us, 1 11
i6g
.

301,
78 . H e rscleot T au m i n the
ri c C he rson
,

H e ne ti sn horse s, 1 3 16 . . nesu s, i 4 74 , 490 . .

H e ne ti cs, the Vene ti an te rri tory , 1 in E gy t, 11111 25 7

.

p . .

483 ; 11 3 78 . . H e racleé ti c mou th, 1 130 . .

H éni ochi , people of A sia, 1 195 ; 11 . . nome , 111 223 , 253, .

2 19, 224 , 225 , 238 ; 25 6 .

H é ni ochi a, H e racle oti s, distri ct of Ioni a, iii .

R eorte , t of the S cordisci , i 488

. . . 15 .

H e phmste i u m, H eracles S ee H ercu

. les .

H éphm stu s S ee V u
. lcan . H e racle um, t of C ampani a, i . .

H e pts camétte , pe ople of P ontu s, 3 66 .

297 . t of S i ci ly , i 401 . . .

H e pts poru s, r of M ysi a, 11. 304 , . t on the M reotis, 1 1 . .

34 1, 347 , 35 7 , 3 7 1 . 222 .

H e t tadi u m , on the H e llespont, t of S yri a,

p
gg
.

11. z
b e tw e en A lex andria t . of C yren aea, i ii .

and P harna, 230 .

H era .S ee J u no . t of C re te
.
(C artero),
H e racle s, ci ty of M agu s G re ci a, i . 11 . 196, 207 .

3 97 , t . of Egyp t,
ci ty of E li s, 25 6 .

ci ty of M e di a, 11 250, .
p rom of Ital y , 1 388
. . .

264 .
p rom of P o n tu
. s, ii .

of P ontu s (Erekli ) , 296 .

293 , 302 47 4 . . H e racli tus, Ephe si an phi losopher,

c i ty o f the M ytile ne ans, 2 15 .

, poe t of H al i carnassu
i n the T road, s, i i i .

ci ty of Ioni a, 1i i 6 . . 35 .

ci ty of C ari a, H e nce , t of A rcadia, 11 8, 7 5

. . .

ci ty of S yri a, 111 163 , . H e rwu m, te mple of J uno at M y

ce n aa
,
c it y of T hessaly , 1 94 . at S amos, 111 7 . .

11 . 32, 7 7 , 103 , 129, 130, 136, in the L acini sn promon

14 7 . tor y , i 393
. .

ci ty of S pain, see C alpe , st P rosymnw , 1 1 54 . .

P harygis, 11 12 . .
854 m ax .

H erat S ee A m
. . H e rmes, 1 67 ; 111 1 19 . . .

H e rcules, 1 3 , 1 5, 7 6, 207 , 210,. H e rmi on,

-
224, 236 , 25 6, 25 7 , 2 73 , 274 , 27 7 , H e rmi one , ci ty of A rgoli s (C asts i ),
3 26, 333 , 343 , 364, 429 , 5 1 1, 5 15 , 11 49, 54 —5 6, 58
. .

5 1 9 ; 11 9, 13 , 26— 28. 30, 3 4,

. H e rmi one nses, 11 54 . .

40, 52, 55 , 5 9, 64 , 238, 3 1 5 , 35 9, H e rmi onic G u lf (G u lf of C ar i n ) ,

—
380, 386, 389 ; i ii 3 1, 7 4, 7 6 7 8, . 1 92 ; 11 6, 47 , 49, 63 , 7 9 . .

25 9, 27 1, 27 7 , 280, 294 .
p ro m on tory , 11 207 . .

Ipoc tonu s, 11 386 . . H e rmocre én, archi te ct, 11 3 48 . .

H e rmod oru s, E phesi an,

M aci sti an, 11 22 . . H e rmon , c i ty of, 11 5 5 . .

work of L y si ppu s, 1 . H e rmonassa, t of P ontu s (P la

.

424 ; 11 1 7 1 . . tana ), 11 296 . .

of M y ron , 111 8 . . on the lake C omconda

p i c ture o f A ristide s, 11 . me tis, 11 223 . .

H e rmcmax, vil l of (A kkcrmau )

‘

64 . .
,
1 .

labou rs of, 1 30, 40, 254 . 469 .

H e rmond u ri , pe ople of G ermany , 1

‘
11 1 7 1 ; 111 1 7 2
. . . .

e x pe di ti on of, i 25 5 , 25 6 . . 445 .

chi ld re n of, 1 333 ; ii . . H e rmfinthis, city of Egy pt, 111 263 . .

H e rmopolis, in E gy pt, 111 23 9, 24 1, .

desce ndants of, i 3 26 . . 25 7 .

compani ons of, 11 3 1 5 . . H e rmopolite castle , 1 11 258 . .

P illars of S ee P i llars . . H e rmu s, r of L y d i a, (G

.

te mple , 1 254, 25 6, 25 8, . T echi e ), 11 303 , 339, 3 42, 3 46,.

261, 35 3 ; 397 , 402, 403 ; 111 2 . .

island, 1 255 , 239 . .

p lai n o f, ii 402 , 4 03 ; .

harbou r and g rove of, 11 . 111 82 .

.

H e rni ci , pe o i s of L ati u m, 1 339,

5
.

C olossu s of, i 424 . . 343 , 3 44, 5 3 .

al tar, H e ro, tow er o f, 11 35 2 . .

w arm-baths, 11 125 , 129 . . H e rod , king of J u dma, 111 1 7 7 , 184 . .

ci ty , H e rodotu s of H ali carnassu s, i 4 7 , .

p or t of, H e rc ulis P ortus 5 6, 69, 97 , 148, 1 5 2, 43 0, 4 62,

I rto E rod e, F ormi cola), 1 33 4,
’
5 1 7 ; 11 15 5 , 1 90, 24 1 , 2 7 3 , 2 75,
g
. .

s 27 7 , 280, 290, 298, 3 28, 3 93 , 403 ,

H e rcu le um P romontorium, 1 388 . . 405 ; ii i 35 , 82 . .

H e rcy nia, forest of (T he B lack F or H e roopolis, ci ty of Egyp t, ne ar

Su e z, 1 130, 13 1 ; 11 1 1 7 6, 18 9,
452
, 1 308, 444, 447 , 448, 45 0,
. . .

191 , 193 , 203 , 291 .

H i of A pu ( ona), H l ghili an school of me dicine , 11

d
gl
er
1.
i a, t . lia O rd
gg
.

H ergan Kale h S ee A mori u m . . H e rostratu s, of E phesu s, 111 12 . .

H e rme s , t on the C arthaginian . B erp a, H érphm, c i ty of C appado

coast, 111 288 . . ci a, 11 28 1, 283 ; iii 44
. . .

p rom (C ap e B an), 111 . . H e si od , i 35 , 45 , 67 , 68, 93 , 329,

.

285 , 28 7 . 45 8, 46 2, 465 , 494 , 501, 502 ; ii .

H e rmagoras, rhe tori cian, 11 3 97 . . 1 4, 42, 50, 70, 83 , 104 , 110, 1 88,
H e rme i a, i mages of M e rcury , 11 16 . . 24 1, 348 ;
H e rme ias, tyrant of the A 1arni tre , H es ne , dau ghte r of L aome don , 11
gg
.

11 382, 38 7
. . a
 H ylas, compani on of H e rcu leu m .

3 15 , 3 16 .

H yli cns, lake in B moti a

ii 102
. .

H yll us, son of H ercu les, 11 128 . .

323 , 324 64 r of L yd ia, 11 $ 3 ,

. .

H ormiar, i 347 . . H ylobu , 111 1 10, 11 1

. .

H o ll i a, H yrmi na, prom of Elis, H ymettts , mtn of A tti ca, 11 90, 93

r
ig
. . .

11. H ypc pa c of L ydia, 11 405

. . . .

H ortensi us, 11 250 . . H yp an i s, di str of T ri phylia, 11 21 . . .

Ha . S ee D i ospoli s . H yp e thrnm, ii i 7 . .

H ypana, c of T ri phyli a, 11 1 7
. . .

H ya, same as H yampolis . H yp anis, r (B oy ), 1 1 62, 45 7 , 4 70

. . .

H y aci nthine games, 1 424 r of S armati a (Ku ban),

11 222—22 4
. . .

H yame i ti s (H yame ia r), di str or t . . . .

of Lac oni a, 11 38 . . r of India (B aas), 11 25 2 ;

. .

H yampe a, ii 123 . . 111 7 4, 82 , 90, 94 , 97

. .

H yam lis, c of B moti a . same as A nti ce i tes, n .

11 9 116, 123
. . 222, 224 .

c of P hoci s, i i 93, 123

. . . H yp asii , pe ople of In dia, 111 82, .

H yantes, i 493 ; ii 93 , 123 , 1 7 7

. . . 90 .

H yarotis, r of India (R am ), 111

. . H ypatns, mtn of B motia, 11 108 . .

85 , 86 H ype le u m,
(
H yb la the L e sse r), c of S i c i ly , . H ype le u s, itu near Ephesu s, 111 3 . .

afle w ards name d M egan , i 404 ; H ype rbore ans, i 97 , 4 5 2 ; 11 240 ;

g
. . .

11 7
. 111 108. .

(the G re ater) , c of S i cil y , i . . H ype re ia, ftn in P harsali a, 11 134 . .

405 . fin in the c i ty of the P he

H yblsaan hone y , 1 404 . . ra i, 11 14 2, 143
. .

H ybl e i M egarenses, ii 73 . . H ype rési a, c of A che s, 11 5 9, 67

. . .

H ybreas, ii 409 ; iii 38, 39

. . . H ype rnoti i , 1 97 . .

H ybri snes, an Illy ri an race , 1 489 . . H yphante iu m, mtn ne ar O rchome

H y ds , c of L ydi a, ii 102 , 403 , 404
. . . nu s, i i 1 24. .

H ydara, fortress of A rme ni a, 11 304 . . H yp hochalcis, c of E toli a, 11 1 60 . . .

H ydarnes, H ocrémnu s, vi ll of Ioni a,

g
.

H ydaspes, r of India (Jelu . m), 111 .

7 4, 82, 84, 88, 90—94, 122 . H ypsi crates, i 47 9 ; 11 235 . . .

H ydatopotami , H ypsoe is, t of Eli s, 11 24. . .

H ydra, prom of 3 0 113 , 11 397 . . . H yrcani a (C orean), i 22 1 12, 1 13, . ,

lak e of E toli a, afterwards 14 1 , 17 8, 202, 4 67 ; 24 1

Lysi machi a, ii 17 2 . .
— 246, 25 2—25 7 , 407 111 1 5 2 . .

H ydrac m, a] O xyd racae, people of

. H yrcanian S e a, same as the C as
India, 111 7 5 S e e S ydracm
. . .
pi an , i 1 06 , .1 07 , 1 13 , 11 5 ,
1 4 2,

H ydrelu s, iii 26 . . 180, 183 , 194, 195 ; i i 218, 239, .

H ydromante i s, 244 , 245 , 256, 25 7 , 262

u
.

H y d r s, c of C alabri a (O tra nto), 1

. .
p lai n ,

429 . Gu lf,
H ydrfi ssa, isl ne ar A tti ca, 11 89. . . H yrcanians, i 195 ; 11 240, 245 , . .

H yela, c of L u . cani a, i 3 7 5 . .

H y la, ii 102
. . H yrcanium, fortreu of Ju
d a s, 111 .

H ylw, c of B moti a, 11 102, 106

. . . i sl
 IN D E X . 35 7

H y c mu s, ki ng of J u d a s, 111 180, 1113 S ee A tti ca, 11 81

gi
. . . .

i Iasi dte , ii 5 2 . .

H y ri e , c of Iapygi a, 1 430
. . . l esi on, brothe r of D ardanu s, found
c of B m .oti a, i 16 ; 11 5 8, . . e r of S amothraci a, i 5 1 6 . .

97 , 103 Iaski li S e e D ascyli tis

J ason, 1 8, 18, 3 1, 32, 7 1, 7 2 —7 4,
. . .

H yri aa, i i 97 . . .

H yrie nse s, 11 97 . . 7 6, 89, 224 , 33 2, 333 , 3 7 5 ; ii .

H yri eu s, fathe r of O ri on , 11 97 . . 139, 224 , 235, 266, 27 2, 27 3 , 293 .

H n i i a, H ormi na, prom of E lis, J asoni a, J aeoni an S hrine s, i 7 2

yr
ié
. . .

11. monuments i n A rme ni a, 11 .

H yrmine , c of Eli s, 11 12, 13 . . . 23 5 266, 27 2

, .

H yrtacu s, ii 344 , 350 . . J asoniu m, mtn of M e dia, 11 266 . .

H ysi m, c of B motia, i i 97
. . .
p r om of P o n t us (J asun
), .

c of A rgoli s, 11 58
. . . 1 1 296. .

H ysmtm, ii 97 . . Jasu n S ee J aeoni u

. m .

H y3 pi ri ti s, distr of A rme ni a, 11 l a s, ci ty and i sland of C ari a, 111

g
. . .

27 l
H ystaspe s, fathe r of Dari u s, 1 468 Iax artes, r of S ogdi an a (the S M ),
11 240, 245 , 248, 249, 25 3 —25 5
. . .

. .

Jacce tani a, Jacce tani , in S pain, 1 ,

. J azyge s, i 45 1, 470 . .

242 . Ibe ri a S e e S pain

. .

Jaj a Ulte rior S e e S pai n Ulte ri or

'

. S ee J op pa . . .

I a li a . S ee Elma .
(G eorg i a 11 2 1 7 , 22 6, 230 .

Ialme nu s, le ade r of the O rchome nn , 235 , 238, 26 27 4 ; i ii 7 5 . .

ii 1 13
. . Ib erian coast, i 245 . .

Ialysii , i ii 33 . . nati ons, 1 246 . .

Ialy su s, Iélysu s, ci ty of Rhode s, S e a, 1 185 . .

Ibe ri ans, 1 7, 52, 101, 1 7 8, 180, .

ai nting of P rotoge ne s, i ii 195, 206 , 209, 2 10, 227 , 23 7 24 3

p
.

29 3 — 24 8, 256, 264, 269, 282, 292,

Jama S e e ama
. Z . 299, 407, 439, 440 ; 11 260, 267 , .

Iamblicus, prince of the E miseni, 269, 27 3 , 229— 235 .

W e stern, 1 95 . .

l arnne ia, t of J u daea (Jebna), iii Ibe ru s, r of S pain (Ebro), 1 234,

''

. . . .

l 75 . 238, 23 9, 24 1— 244 , 24 9, 250,

Isou ca, 11 134 262
Iapod e s, i 300, 308, 482—484
. . .

. . Iby cu s, p oe t, 1 92, 4 10 . .

Iapy ges, Iapy gians, 1 394, 425 , 428 . . Icari a, Icaru s, i sland (N i caria), 11 .

l ap ygi a. 1 . 3 15 , 212 ; 111 7 , 8, IO . .

388 399, 400, 422, 428, 430, 43 5 ; Icari an S ea, 1 44, 187 ii 21 2 ;
ii g8
. .

. .

Iapy gi an promontory (C ap e Le u Ic ri father of P ene lope , 162,

a
ca

7g
s, 11.
or F i ni stsrre ), 1 1 86, 3 14, 3 93, .

423 . Icarus, D wdalu

son ofs, 1 11 10 . .

Iapygu m tria P romontoria (C ap o i sland i n the P e rsian G u lf

de lla C aste lla , C ap o R i zzu to, ( P e ludg ),
e 111 1 85 S ee Icari a . . .

and C ap o de lla N ave), i 3 93 . . Ice land S ee T hu

. le .

Iapy x , son of D mdal u s, i 425 , . Ichthyophagi , in G e drosi a, i 145, .

197 , 201
Iard snes, r of P isatis, 11 1 5 , 2 1
. . . in C armania, iii 1 20; .

Iardanu s, tomb of, 11 22 . .

35 8 m ax .

Ichthyophagi , on the A rab ian G u lf, Iglétea,

1 94 , 198 — 12 1 , 12 7 , 128 . Igu vi um, ci t y of Umb ria (Engubb
Ichne , t of T he ssali oti s, i i 138
. . . or

Ichth s, prom of E lia (C atacolo), K u li um

'

[ fan ales S e c S agy

m
. .

H an -A da , isl
S ee L e uca . .

Iobnu , peo ple

of G au l , 1 27 6, 303 . . l lasaru s,
c ni u m 11 322 . . Ile rda, t o f S pai n .

Icti mu li , v i ll of C i sal pine G au . l Ile rge te s, nati on of S pai n,

(p rob Victi molo) , 1 3 25
. . . Ile thyi a,
Icti nu s, archi te c t, i i 84. 86 . . 1791101 S ee H olmi
. .

Icu s, i sl near T hessaly (W

. M ), Ili ad of H ome r, 11 364 . .

11 140
. . Il ia s S ee P e li ne u
. m .

Ida, mtn in the T road , i 33 , 64 , 93 , l li bi rris, t and r of G au l , i 27 2

—
. . . . .

494, 5 1 6 ; i i 180, 184 , 186, 189, . l li e is, Ilie nses, 11 3254 35 6 , 35 9 .

1 91, 3 1 7 , 329, 33 2, 33 7 , 34 1 , 344 362, 366- 368 .

346, 354 , 36 1, 368 , 369, 3 73 Ili ocolcne , 11 350 . .

3 7 7 , 384, 386, 3 90 111 a, t of T u rdi tani a (A lask a) , 1

8
. . .

mtn o f C re te (P M ) , 11 . 13 , 214, 26 1 .

190, 191, 194 , 199, 3 7 3 . Ilissu s, r of A tti ca, 11 9 1 . . .

Idaean D actyli , 1 5 16 ; 11 30, 180, . . Ili um S ee T roy. .

19 1 . Illyria, 1 110 159, . ,

Gu lf, 11 342, 3 74 . . 3 17 , 432,

M othe r, name of R he a, 1 .

7 1 11 185 . .

Idanthyrsu s, S cy thi an, nati ons, 1 482, 483 , 489

. ,

Ideonnu s, land o f, i 303 . .

M es a, t of S pai n, 11 229
. . . mountai ns , i . 492, 495 ,
Idome ne , i 5 14 ; ii 77 . . . 499,
Idome neu s, ii 83 , 1 10, 201 , 305 . . S ea ( f
G ul o f Ven i ce ), 1 .

L ampsace ni an,
l d ri e i s, pe ople of C aria, ii i 63 . . coast, 489 .

Idu be ds, mtns of S pai n, 1 24 1 , . Illyrians, Illyrii ,

466, 4 8, 48 1 ,
Id msns l f J udaea
6 157
e
p po e o 506 ;
pfi
, , .

I lon S ee H i p pu
'

. s .

Jebna S ee Iamne i a
. Ilu s fou nde r of Il i u m, 11 354, .

Jeki l -Irmak S e e In s . . 3 1 é .

Jelu m S e e H ydaspes
. . Imandes, 25 6 .

Iélysu s S ee Ialysu
. s . Imau s, Imaesn mtn , 1 195 ; 11 245 , . .

Ie ni ccher S ee S i ge i u
. m . 25 5 , 25 6 ; S ec Isamu s .

Je rba S e e M e ni nx
. . Imb rasi u s, i 5 19 . .

J e ri cho, 111 1 7 7 , 18 1, 209 . . Imbrasu a, r of S amos, ii 167 ; m . . .

Iems, (Ire land ), 1 99, 100, 1 1 1 , . 7 .

1 15 — 1 1 7, 1 7 3 , 1 74, 1 7 9, 180, Imbros, i sland (Imbro), 1 43 , 187, .

1 99, 298 . 3 29, 5 16 ; i i 10, 168, 190 . .

p o S ee H i eroce pis f rtress of C ari a, ii i 28

-o
'

Jeroska . . . .

J e ru sal e m, c api tal of J u daaa, 111 . Imola S e e Foru

. m-C orne li um .

1 7 5 , 1 7 7 , 1 7 8, 180 I mrah S ee B esbi cu

'

. .s .

Jeschi l Irma/c S ee Iri s Inachu s, c of A rgolis, i 3 29 . .

160, 17 5 —185 190,

. . .

Je w s, r of A rgolis .

210, 23 7 , 27 4 . 1 4 10, 4 86, 499 ; 11 5 1

. . .
3 60 m ax .

Isau ri a P ala a, t of Isau ri a, . Italian ci ti es, 1 276 . .

Isau ri ca, part of L y caoni a, re volt, i 3 7 1 . .

Ischeld i S ee Eu
. me ne ia . head lan ds, i 139 . .

Ischia . S ee P i thecu asa coast, 1 184, 487 . .

Ischopolis, t of P ontu s 11 296 .

, . . Italians Itali ota, i 250, 302, 3 10,
, .

Isére , r of G au
. l S ee Iss r . . 3 13 , 358 , 3 79 ; ii 118 . .

Isin da, t of P isi dia, 11 4 10

. . . Itali cs, c of S pain, 1 2 13 . . .

Isis, 111 242, 260, 27 1 c of the P e li gni , i 35 8

—
. . . . .

te mple of, taly , i 9, 3 1 , 33 36, 54 , 7 2 , 84 ,

.

ri v e r, 14 1, 163 , 164, 1 84, 185 , 193 ,

Ish m ah S ee D ioscu ri as 194 , 2 16, 224, 236, 240, 24 1 ,
’

264 , 266—268, 270, 27 5 , 279,

. .

Islo te S ec S combrari s
_

. .

Ismandes S ee Imandes 28 7 , 29 1, 293, 300, 303 —3 07 ,

—
. .

Ismsris, lake of T hrace , i 5 15 . . 309, 3 10, 3 13 3 15, 32 1, 3 23

Ismaru s, Iamara, t of the C i cou 1, i . . 3 25 , 3 29, 33 7 , 339, 345 , 361 , 37 1 ,
5 15 . 3 7 7 , 3 79, 380, 383 , 399, 4C!)
Ismenu s, r by T he bes, 11 103 . . 403 , 405 4 1 1 , 4 13 , 422, 42 7 , 43 5 ,

— 4 39, 44 1, 44 2, 448, 450, 48 1 ,

.

Im id S e e A stacu
. s and N i come di a .

Imik S ee N ica a
. . 482, 483 , 487 ; ii 60, 62, 68, 116, .

Iw ik-gol S e e A scaniu . s . 154 209, 290 300, 333 , 3 78 ; 111

, , .

Isocrates, ii 3 98 . . 45 , 2 7 8, at p an i m .

Isod roma M ate r, te mple of, 11 145 Ithaca, isl and t (T ide /a
“

. . . .

Isola Longs S e e H e le na co) 1 33 , 42, 53 , 93 , 16 1, 187 ,

460 ; 11 5 , 25 , 26, 50, 16 1—167 ;
. . .
,

P lans S e e P lanesia . . .

Issa, isl of the L i bu

. rni (Li ssa), 1 . i ii 8 . .

Ithacans, i 3 3 ; 11 1 7 3 . . .

sa me as L esbos, Ithaca S ee Ithaca

. .

Isse ans, 1 . 4 84 . Ithfime , mtn and t of M e ssenia, i . .

Issu s, 111 . 164 . 426 ; i i 3 5 , 38, 14 1 . .

, S e a of, 11 219 ; 111 l . . . t of T hessaly , 11 14 1 . . .

Gu lf of (B ay of Aiazzo, Iti u m, t and p ort of G aul, i 297

. . .

A i as), i 7 5 , 105 , . It5nu s, c of T hessal y ( A rmym ),

.

135 . 138 .

282 ; 5 7 60, Itu mon, ii 26 . .

Itu ri i or Itu ra ans, a e o le of S yri a,

p p
Istanp olm S ee A st pala a 1 70, 1 7 1
y . . .

Iste r, r . 22, Ityca, c of the C arthaginians, .

162. 1 284, 285 .

308, 309, 3 17, 3 19, 439, Ju ba, ki ng of N u midia, i 4 40 ; 111

— 280, 282—284, 29 7
. .

3
44 , 44 , 7 4 50, 45 2 4 54 , 45 7 ,
463 , 467— 4 70, 478 , 480—483 , Ju da s, part of S yria, m 1 60, 17 1
487 —489, 492 ; 11 7 7 , 220, 240,
.

. 185, 189. 209. 24 1, 266 .

302 . Ju dice llo S ee A me nanu s . .

sacre d mou th of, 1 481, 489 J a rtha, king of N u mi dia, 111

gg4
. . .

town of M a si a, i 489, 490 . . .

Isthmian games, 11 60, 63 Impa S e e Ebu su

‘
. . . s .

Isthmu s S ee S u ez
. . Julia, 1 213 . .

Istri , 1 321 , 483

. . Ioaa, t of B a ti ca, 1 2 l 0 . . .

Istri a, distr of Italy , 1 89, 3 13 , . . Juli opolis, t of P hry gi a, i i 330 . . .

32 1, 483 . Iuli s, c of C e os, 11 210 . . .

Isu s, distr of B a oti a, 11 98, 99

. . . Jul iu s S e e C a sar . .
 IN D E X . 36 1

Iulu s, son of E ne as, u 356 . . Jupi te r, D aci an pri esthood of, 11.

Junc P lai n, in S pai n, 1 240 . . 280 .

Juno H éra), 1 5 , 4 1, 393 ; 11 29,

. . work of M yron, 111 8 . .

39 1; Iura, M ou nt , 1 288, 3 10 . .

A rgive , te mple of, i 3 7 5 11 . .

1 10, 1 27 . Iurasi u
s S ee Ioras . .

named C u p r a, by the T y r Ivre a S ee Epore dia

. .

né
rhe ni , i 3 5 7 . . a, t of R hod es . 111 .

P M S “ , 11 127
1 king of
. .

island of, i 25 3 , 255 . . 1 11 161 , the L api tha , i 507 . .

A rgi su , grov e of, i 3 20 . .

orac le of A cra an, ii 63 Katsaru h S ee M azaca

'

. . . .

Jupi te r, 1 4 , 27 4, 340, 465 , 494 , 502,

. R abi -S cab S e e T aphi assu
s . .

503 ; 11 22, 25 , 29 30, 33 , 39,

. , Kand i li S ee A lyzi a
. .

45 , 6 1, 7 3 , 118, 1 7 0, 180, 183 , Kanbri S ee C e nchre a

. .

184, 188, 189 196, 204 , 205 , ,

35 3 ; i ii 33 , 55 , 1 13, 116, 1 1 7 ,
. Karabogher S e e P ri apu s . .

1 79, 25 9, 263 . Karabtmm S ee M i mas . .

O lympi an, 11 3 , 28 . . Karatgi e -B u run S e e C ri ume topon . .

D odona an, i 3 28 , 329, 501 . . Kara-da gh S e e M asi as . .

P e lasgi c , i 503 . . Kara -G ed i lc S e e A ndr- i clus . .

L arisian, i i 145 ; 111 24 . . .

C e na u s, ii 1 5 5 . . Karasi S ee M ysi a
. .

T rophoni u s, 11 1 1 1 . . Kara-eu S ee M e las . .

A bre tte nu s, i i 330 . . Kar a-mi S ee C y dnu s . .

S osi poli s, Karla s S ee B a b e i s

. .

O mb rina, Kam e li a S ee G au g am e la
. .

te mple of, i n L ari sa, 11 5 1 . . Kan, at S ee C asi u

. m .

i n M ori me ne , ii .
Kas-O wa S ee D s zi moni ti s
. .
‘
281 Kastn S ee D e lphi
. .

statu e of, at T u vi um, 11 Kalikd m S ee C alycadnu

’

. . s .

Ke lism n S ee C lazome na . .

D i cta an, 11 195 , 199 K e lta , Ke lti S ee Ke lts

Ke ltibe ri s, 1 222, 243—245
. . . .

O lhe , te mple at, . .

L ycaau , Ke lti be ri ans, 1 5 2 , 214, 222, 228, .

S ote r, 11 85 . . 229, 23 8, 242 —244 , 246, 250 .

Ele u the riu s, u 108 . . Ke lti c nati ons, 1 247 , 29 1, 442, .

E nésian, 443 , 454 , 48 1 , 4 82 .

Venssii , te mple amongst zone , 1 14 7 . .

the , 11 281
. . isthmu s, 1 206 . .

A tabyri u s, Ke lti cs (F rance ), 1 13 , 99,

1 1 1 , 113 —1 16, 14 1 , 1 7 4 184
.

te mple of, calle d O sogo, iii .

, ,

206, 223 , 226, 240, 243 ,

Labranda nu s, 267 , 27 9 , 289, 296 , 298, 309, 323
C ari an, —3 25 , 35 7 , 442, 443 , 44 7 .

S trati u s, T ransslpine , i 264 266 , .

C hrysaore u s, 111 39 . . 296, 325 6 .

C asi us, C i salpine , i 303 , 3 15 , 33 6, .

O lympu s, oracle of, 11 28 . .

c olossu s of, i 423 ; 11 3 20 . . . C i te ri or, i 324 .

A strapi u s, G alli a C ispadana, 1 325 . .

362 IN D E X .

S pai n, 1 227 , La R ica s S oc A rici a

'

Ke lti ci, people of . . .

s ana , b aths in Italy, 1 35 4 .

m
.

Ke lto-ligycs (L i eriam) 1 302 , . . L abi cu m, i 3 4 1 . .

Ke ltoscyth ians 1 5 2 ; i i 240 , . . L abi enu s, p re fe ct of A si a, 1 1 330 ; .

Ke lts, 1 . 23 8, iii 39 . .

24 1 , 24 6, L abdtas, r o f S yri a, 111 1 64 . . .

297 , 3 16, L abranda, c of C ari a, .

443 , 449, 463 , 466 . L aby ri nth, in C re te , ii 197 .

T ransalpine , i 302, 3 16 . . ne ar N au p lia, ii 48 . .

Ke mme nu s, (the C eva mes), i 2 19 . . i n Egyp t, 25 5 ,

S e e C e mme nu s .

Ke na u m (Kabo L i thari ), 1 94 . . L acaon , 11 3 95 . .

S e e C e na u m . L ac a nian land , 11 45 . .

K e nt, 1 99, 288, 296 . . L acca a, i 227 . .

Ken trones S ee C e ntrones . . L ace da mon, i 398 ; 11 18, 19, 21, . .

Keramn S ee P aryad re s. . 45 —4 7 , 67 , 68, 7 7 , 130, 153 , 164,

Keremp i 8 1m m S ee C arambis . . 1 73 ; 259 .

K erkina, isl 1 185 . . Lace d a moni an e pistle , i 58 . .

Karm a S ee C armania . . code , i 390 . .

Ke rne , i sle of, 1 7 5 Lace da moni ans, i 102, 1 5 5 , 23 1,

34 7 , 3 7 2, 385 , 424 —42 7 , 430,
. . .

Ke rre tan i, pe ople of the 1be r1ans, i .

243 . 499 ; i i 3 1, 34 - 36, 38, 39 , 4 1,

.

Kertsch S ee B osp oru. s; P anti es 43 , 46, 55 , 58, 5 9, 7 1, 7 2, 7 5 , 85 ,

p a eon 88, 90, 94 , 1 1 1 , 1 23 , l 29 , at par
mm t
.

I a S ee C srcsthi ocerta
a . . ai m .

K he rsob le pte s, i 5 16 . . L acete r, p rom i n the island of C os .

Khosi stan S ee S u siana . .

( C ap e K ap k a l a
) , i ii 3 6 . .

Kid ros M C y toru . m . L acini u m, C aps , 1 393 , 429 . .

Ki land ri a S ee C e le nde ri s . . L acmu s, mtn of E tol ia, i 4 l o, .

Ki mbri ans. S ee C i mbri . 486 .

Ki mme ri ans S ee C i mme ri ans Laconi a, i 399 ; 11 15 , 18, 24 , 28,

-3 5 —48
. . . .

Ki noh S ee C inolis 5 3 , 58, 153 , 193 , 200 ;

’

.
. ,

Ki aamos S e e C isamu s . . 111 292 . .

Ki u tah ia S ee C o ti ae i um Laconian B a (G u lf of C oloehi na),

3
. .

Ki zi l -Ermak S ee H alys . . 11 . 4 .

Kadacha S e e S i rbis . . i sland, same as T he ra .

Kofl . S ee C optu s . L aconians, L scones, i 236, 504 . .

Kolu ri S e e S alamis
. . i i 43 , 44 , 4 7 ;
.

Koma S ee Iconi u m E le u
'

. . the ro, ii 44 . .

Kop ru -su S ee Eu ryme don . . L ade, i sl ne ar M i le tu . s, 111 5 . .

Kormaki ti S ee C rommyu m . . Lad ik-G ol S ee S ti phane . .

Kossei r S e e P hiIOte rs
. . L adikiyeh S e c L aodice a . .

Krio, C ap e S ee C ri u me topon . . Ladon, r of A rcadi a (Lo ndoner) ,

.

Krisso S ee C ri ses
. . 1 94 ; ii 7 6
. . .

Ku lat-e l -M u S ee A amei a
‘
di k L ae rte s, i 91 ; 11 1 61, 166, 1 73 ;
'

p . . . .

Ku lp S e e C olapis
. .

Ku r ’ S e e C y ru
. s . L a stry gonians, psople of S ici ly i .

Ku rds S ee G ordya i
. . 3 1, 33 , 64 .

Kym S e e C y ans
. . Le gari a, fortress near T hum (L a
N acarra) , ii 3 97 . .

La P ants. S e e A c ti um . L agari tan wi ne , 1 397 . .

3 64 11 mm .

Latmu s, t of C aria . . 2, 4 , 1 1 , 40, 63 ,

Latomia , islands in the A rabian
Gu lf, L e le gia, 1 493 . .

Latona, ii 208 ; 29
. . Lémenna, lake (La ke L emo n , the
te mp le of, ii 24, 207 , . L alce of G eneva ), 1 27 7 , 303, .

3l o
La 0 11s, ci ty Egypt, 111 25 7 , Lémnos, i sland (S tali me ne , i 43 ,
)
of
5 66, 7 1—7 3 , 187 , 3 29, 5 2 , 5 13 ,
. .

26
‘
Late poli ta , 111 . 5 15 ; 158, 168, 180, 190,
298, 394 .

L aure ntum, t . of Lati um , i . 339, Le movi ces, pe ople of G aul (the

L i mou si ne , 1 284
Laus ci t y of L ucania
’

1. 3 76, 3 7 7 L eb cori u
)
m, 11 86, 87
. .

, , . . .

r Lu cani a (Lao) ,
of L eon, rocks on the E thi opi an shore ,
—
.

3 7 9 38 1 . 111 201. .

, gq of L u cani a, L e 6nid as, i 17 11 130, 1 8 1 . . .

Lariansene , 11 . Le éni des, stoi c,

Lav icsns, Vi a, 1 3 52 Le a atu s, fri end of A l e xande r, 11
pég
. . .

Lavicu m, t of L atium, i 35 2 . . .

L avi nia, daughte r of L atinus, i . L eonnori u s, le ade r of the G al ata ,

3 39 . ii 3 19
. .

L avi ni um, city of Lati um, i 343 . L eontes, 11 350 . .

345 , 398 ; i i 3 7 8 . . Le ontini , i 31 , 4 12, 4 14 . .

L e ap, the , 1i 162 Le topolis, c of Egyp t, 111 1 7 1 ,

gg
. . . .

L e a l ia, ci ty of B a otia,
péée
o
L eontopoli ta , m 240, 25 7 . .

Le
be dos, cit y of Ionia Leontopolite nome , in Egypt, 11
111 .

Lébén , t . and port of C re te , 11 . L eésthe nes, 11 136 . .

199 . Lep anto see N aup aetu

s .

L e be nu,

Le bi da 830 L e tis
. . Gu l f of,
L e binthu s, islan (L evita ) , L e pi du m S ee R he gi um
. .

L abw S ec N e b rises
. . L e pi d u s, M arcu s, 1 323 . .

Le canomante is, L épontii , A lpi ne race , 1 304 , 3 06 . .

L e cha u m, port of C ormth (P e lagic ), L e preata , i i 18, 3 1 , 45 . .

1 88 11
.
°
. L e pre atis, 11 .

Le otu m, p rom of the T road (B aba L e rou m, ci y 0 T ri phy11a 11 15,

11 339—3 42, 3 7 2—3 7 6, f
.
.

. 7 , 19, 2 1 22 , 3 1 .

388, 390 Le ci ty of A fri ca (L ebi da ) , 111

g}?
.
.

Leda, wife of T yndare us, and

dau ghte r of T hestiu s, i i l 7 3 . . L ori s S ee L e ru
. s .

Leé tani , pe ople of S pain, 1 23 9 . . L e ri sns, ii 2 12 . .

Le rid a see Ilerda .

L e ga , or L e ges (L09 1) , 11 235 . . L e rns , r of A rgolis, 11 48

. . .

L e i mfin, i ii 26 . . lake of A rgoli s i i 48 , 5 2 , . .

L e i mbne , same as Elené, 11 145 . . Lér5 (Ile S te M arg u eri te ), i 276 ; .

L élantu m, p lain of, 1 90 ; . ii 212, 214 ; 111 5

. S ee L eros . . .

178 . Lesb ia S ee Le sbos

. .

L e le gse , 1 11 93 , 327 , Le sbians, ii 365

328, 343 , 3 74—3 76, 381 , 383 ,
. . . .

L esboclés, ii 392 . .
 IN D E X . 3 65

L esb os, i sland (M ytil i m i 7 1 , 93 , . L e n ci ppu

s, i 399 . .

187 , 329, 5 18 ; i i 3 213 , 303, Leu co, i 463

33 9—3 45 , 35 1, 35 3 , 3 75, 384,
. . .

Le u coc omas, 11 199 . .

388, 3 90 394, 3 98 ; 19, L eu colla, p ort of C y prus, 11 1 69 . .

36, 25 0 . Le u cfin, king of B osporu s, i 4 7 6 .

L esi na , i sl S ee P haros
. . 47 8 .

L atha u s, r of C re te (M aloni ti or
. L e noonotns name of a wind), 1
M a m a), 199 . 45 ;
r of M agnesia, 1 1 303 ; Le opétra, p rom of Italy ,
g
. . .

r. of T hessaly , L eu cophrye ne , A rte mis,

r. of the C y re nai c S ee L e c phrys, same as T e ne dos, 11
gg
. .

7
Lethe , r. of Lusi tani a, 1 229, 230 . . L eu c6si a, i sland , 1 185 , 3 7 5 , 387 . .

S ee L ima s . eu cos ri, ii 288 . .

L e thu s, eu co e a, te m le of, 11 228 . .

L eto, te mple of S ee Latona . . eu ctra (L ef lca c of Em e ti a, 11 . .

L e topoli te nome , i n Egy pt, 111 . 1 10, 1 11, 15 2 .

247 . battle of, 11 68, 70 . .

L e tou m, L eu ctri, ii 36 . .

Le u cs , t of C alabri a, i 429
. . . L e nctmm, t of Laconi a, 11 36, . .

mtn of C re te (A sp ra-vtma 38, 39 .

or Sfaki a , 11 1 94
) . . v ill of A chaz s, 11 7 3 . . .

Le ucs, island of (H an -A d Levi ta S ee L e binthns

. .

assi ), i 1 88, 4 70 ; ii 4 1
. . . L eu te rni an coast of C alabri a, i .

L euce C ome, t of the N a

- . 4 29 .

bata i , L e nte rnians, giants of P hle gra, 1 .

- Le u
,prom of Eu
ce -A cte ba a, 429
, . .

11 9O L e x ovu , 1 281, 290

—
. . .

p rom of L i by a, 11 213 ; i ii
. . . u
L i ban s, m t n , 1ii 1 4 9, 1 69 17 1 . .

L i bes, prie st of the C hatti , i 44 7 . .

in T hrace , i 5 18 . . L i béthra, Le ibéthru m, ci ty of

P ie ri a, 1 508 ; i i 105 , 187
. . .

Leu cadi an S e a, 1 505 L ibéthriade s, ii 105 . 187

'

. . . .

Leu cadians, i 494 ; hcnnice s, pe ople of L i bya, i ii

'
Li
ggg
. .

L eu cadi u s, brothe r of P e ne lope , 11 .

l 62 Li bs (S W wi nd), 1 45 ; 11 303
. . . . .

Lou ca , t of Ioni a (L e akae c), ii i

. . L i bu rni , i 407 , 48 7 . .

20, 2 1 L i bu mia, i 484 . .

3 1 5, 33 9, 3 73 — 380,
.

L eu c ani , 1 . L ibu mi an islands, i 186, 484, 487 . .

392, 397 , 427 , 43 1 L i by a, 1 2, 8, 15 , 25 , 4 1, 50, 5 1, 5 5 ,

cani a, 1 3 74 —3 7
. .

L eu . 56, 60, 63 , 64, 7 6, 7 8, 88, 103 ,

Leu cas, i s] and t 148, 1 50, 154, 155 , 15 9, 1 60
164, 1 7 4, 180—187 , 1 9 1, 197 ,
. .

i 9 1 , 159 ; ii 1
. .

17 1 , 1 74 . 2 16 236,
L eu caspis, 255 , 33 4, 400, 4 16, 422, 4 39, 440,
Leu catas, prom of Le u cas, 11 1 6 1, . 3o3 ; i 1i
6
. .

1 67 l 73 . 219, 226, 26 , 27 0 .

Le u c i , p e ople of G au l , i 288 . . L1byan S ea, i 11 5 ,. .

Le u ci mmé, p rom of C orcyra (C . .

B i anca) , i 497 . . i byans, i 1 7, 25 6 ; .

3 06 IN DE X .

Li byans H e spe ri te ,
, Li myra, t of Ly cia, .

L ibyrné, same as S cardon, i 484 . . L i myru s, r of Lycia, 111 4 7 . . .

L i byrni des S ee Libu rni an Is L 1ncasii S ec L in one s

.
g
. .

lands . Lind ii, Lindians,

L 1 t tn, p eople of the Vinde li ci, 1 Lindu s, c o f R hodes
$
. .

7 55
Li ngones, Lincasi i, pe ople of G au
.

L1cha, iii 199 . . l,

Li chades Islands (L i tada) , i 94 ; .

ii 126. . Li nu m, t of M ysi a, 11 349

. . .

Li chas, compani on of H e rcules, 11 . L inx , c of M au . ri tani a S ee Lynx . .

1 26, 1 55 ; 111 201 Li an Isles, i 3 1 , 84, 89, 185 , 369,

.

—4 21
. . .

L i mna, citade l of T irynthes, 11

gg
. .

1113, r of L ati u
. m i .

L i cymni u s, ii i 3 1 . . 34 7 ,
L icyrna, ii 1 7 1 L isbon S ee Ulysse a
L I e r, r (Le i f a , i 265, 281—284,
. . . .

- S ec Issa
g
L i ssa
2
. . . .

86, z 2 95 , Li ssu s, t of D almati a (A le n e ) , 1

. .

297
Liguri a, (G enoa i 193, 247 , 265 , . L i tad a S ee L i chades Islands
. .

27 ,
9 30 2, 3 11 , 3 13— 3 16, L i te rnum, t of C ampania (T orre di .

P atria ),
Li guri an he adlands , 1 139
. . Li te mns, r of C ampani a, .

L igu risc i , L i thada S ee C enamm

. .

L igyes, L igu ri ans, 1. L i thru s, mtn of P ontu s, 11 306 . .

2 74, 275 , 300 303, 322, 323, L eb ade ia .

Li vi a, p,iazza of,
O x ybian, 1
L igysti ca
,

S ee L iguri a.
.

.
“ 1
281
3 t of M au ri tania, 111
. 279, .

coast, 185 .
- r of. M auri tania (L u
cas) , 1 .

nati ons, 194 . l 50 .

S e a of, (c n am )
, L ochias, prom . of Egypt, 1 ii . 226,

L i laea c . of P hocis, 1 25 ; Loc ri , people of G ree ce, 1 389

392, 494 ; ii 85, 1 13 —1 15, 124
, . .

123, 128
—130, 134. 135 , 159, 365
. .

L ilybaau m, e m of S i cily
. C ap o .

B oeo) E pi ze ph i , 1n Italy , 1 1 68,

'

3 78 .

c . of S i cily (M ar , Epicne mid11, 11 .

salla
) ,

L imaea, r of L u si tani a O zole or H espe r u

114—1 16, 125—128, 15 8
.
,

229, 230 . .

L i me na, Li mene rs, 11 48

—126
. .

L i me ni a, t of C y pru s, . .

L i mnae, t of M e sse ni a, 1 385 ; L ocri s , ftn 1n L ocris

'

. . 11 .
,
L oc ris, in G re e ce , 11 6 4 2, 1 14,
1 24—13 2,
. ,

t . of the T hrac ian C he rso

ne se, 1 5 17
ii i 5
. . . i n Italy , 1 186, 388, 390 . .

suburb of S parta, 11 40 . . Locru s, i 494 . .

Li n ee um, sub urb of S parta, Loi re S ee Li ge r

a
r
1 1. . .

Lopadflssa, island (L amp i d u sa), 111 .

L i mou
si ne . S ee L emovi ce s .
3 68 m ax .

s, 327 , 333 , 3 5 1 , 407 ,

1 85 , a
s M acari a, fin
M
of
sa
A tti ca,
me as
59
L esbos
.

M 42, 187, 194 , 4 25,

ga 432, 466, 48 1 , 493 , 495 , 4 96 ,
Lydians 1 397 , 499, 500, 501 , 5 04—5 16, 5 19 ;
3 11 1 —3 , 10, 64, 92, 94, 129 , 13 2 ,
.
,

277 , 3 17 , 326, 3 29, 332, 46,

140, 1 4 1, 14 7 — 154, 15 7 ; 111
.

384, 386, 396

18, 63—65 , 140,
.

3 220, 297 , e t p asa m

'

4 U ppe r, 1 500, 506 . .

L ydus , son of A ty s, 1 326, 46 7 . . Lowe r, i 506 . .

Lygaau s, Gu lfs of (Kassand ra,

L g e mis, leader of the C i mme m, M onte-S anta, C e nta u r), i 1 40,
y
z
.

1. é 1 88 .

Lyncéste e le of M aoe doma, 1. M ace doni an ki ngs, 11 44, 88

p
p
, o . .

50 e mpi re , 1 509 . .

L yncestis, i 500 . . mtns, i 488, 496, 507 .

Lyn x, 111 27 7, 27 8, 28 1, 282

. . nati ons, 1 485 . .

ci ty , 11 5 6 . .

Ly ons S ee L u
.
gd un um . M ace doni ans, 1 1 92, 25 7 , 43 9, 485 , .

L yons, G u lf of S ee G alati c G ulf . . 495, 496, 498, 500, 5 04 ; 11 4, .

Ly rce iu m, mtn of A rgolis, 11 5 1, . 55 , 5 7 , 68, 88, 105, 1 14 , 1 28,

58, 124 . 13 1 , 13 2, 1 3 7, 147, 1 7 2 ; 111 39, .

vill of A rgoli s, 1 4 10 . . . 115 , at p assi m .

Lymcssis, 1n the T road, M ache ru s, fortre ss of J u de a, 11 .

Lyrne ssus, t of the T road, 11 343, . . 120 ;

34.5 , M acisti a, 11 16, 23 , 24 . .

t of P amphyli a (Ema
. M acist11, ii 16, 1 7 , 45 . .

ti a), 61 M acistum, M acistu

’

. s, t of T ri phylia, .

Lysias, fortress of Judwa, 111 181 . . i 385 ; i i 18, 1 9, 24, 1 55

. . .

t of S y na,
. M acra, r of E tru . ria, i 330 . .

t of P hry gi a, M 8, M acra, S yn an plai n, 1n

'

173
. .

Lysimachia, ci ty of the T hracian

C he rsone se (Eksemi l) , M aori C amp i , i n C isalp ine C an], i .

517 .

t and lake of E toli a, . M acri s, same as Eu bte a, 11 15 1 . .

11 1 7 2
. . M acrocephali , i 68 ; ii 25 8 . . .

Lysimachus, son of A gathocles, 1 M acron T i chos, 1 5 18

-

m
. . .

464, 11 M a“ , pe ople of P ontu

a
g
. s, 11 .

3 7 1, 400 , 111 11 , . 6 .

20, M acroni ci S ee H e lena

. .

L ysi ce di , 111 23 . . M acropogfines,

Ly g pu s, scu lp tor, M acyni a, t of E toli a. 11 160, 1 71
g
. . .

z M adys, the S cy thi an, 1 96, 97 .

Lysis, M ady tu s, c of the T hraci an C her

.

L y tta S ec Lyctu
. s . sone se , i 5 18 . .

M e ander,
M a, te mple of B u yue, 11 279
‘
. . B tyoclc
M ace , p e ople of A rabia Fe li x, 111 . 6, 40
186, 1 87 . 2 7, 82 .

M acar, ii 32, 346 . . M e andri u s, 1 1 3 1 1 . .

M acaria, part of M esseni a, 11 38 . . c éné, di str of A rab ia, 11 1 189 .

. .
 m ax . 3 69

M di , p eople of T hrace , 1 485 , 489,

e . M aliac G u lf (G o f Z e i ti m) , 1 1 7, . .

5 14 . 5 12 ; 96, 1 10, 126, 1 30

M e dobi thyni , T hracian race , 1 453 . . 138 .

M e nacca, t of B ae tica, i 235 . . . war, 11 153 . .

M e nalu s, mtn of A rcad i a, i i 7 6 . . M ali ans, M alie nse s, 1 4 3 ; 11 2, 5, . .

t of A rcadia, . 135 , 136, 147 , 15 1 .

a oba, t of B aetica, i 215 . . . M al i i , pe ople of M e sopotamia, i ii .

M aabne s, M atinee, or M ysi, ancient

inhab i tants of L y di a, ii 298, 3 17 , . M al li, people of Ind ia, 111 94 . .

3 26, 33 2, 346, 396, 402, 403 ; iii . M allu s, ci ty of C ilicia, i i 283 ; 1 11 . .

64, 65 . 59, 60 .

M e ania, same as M ysi a, 11 33 2, . M aldthas, c of A rab ia, 111 2 12 . . .

346 , 405 , 406 M al ta S ee M e li te

u
. . .

M aaotae , i 195 ; 11 219, 221 , 224

. . . M al s, in the T road , 1 1 3 7 1 . .

M e fitis, P alu s (A zoj ; S ea o 1 22, . M amau s, r of T ri phyli a, i i 1 6

. . .

81 , 1 14 , 162, 164, 1 7 2, 9, M ame rti ni , in the c of M e ssana, i . .

194, 202, 203 , 44 2, 443 , 450, 4 7 1, 404, 405

4 74, 4 7 6 —480, 49 1 11 216—224,
.

. M ame rti u m, t of the B ruttu, i 391 . . .

239, 243, 244, 25 1, 27 0, 302 . M ana S oc Larisas

. .

M agusa, t of C i licia, 111 60 M andam S ee M ilani a

'

. . . .

M agi, P e rsian priests, 1 35 , 149, M and ani s, 111 113 , 1 14 , 1 16 .

u
. .

M and bi i , pe ople of G au
18
0 ; 111 1 16, 136, 13 7 , 140, 141 ,
. l, 1 285 . .

M ane s, P hry gi an name , i i 4 6 7 .

.

M agnesia, M agnEtis, distr of T hes P aphlagoni an name ,

—135 ,
.

saly , i 506, 5 10 ;
. r of L ocris, se e B oagriu s,
139—14 1, 146. 148
.

. 11 126 . .

t of C aria, i i 299. 303, M anyal ia S oc C allatis

335 ; 111 6, 7, 21—24 , 43
. . . .

. . H asayna S ee M ile topoli tis

. .

t of Lydi a (M anisa), 11. . M ani u s A qu illi us, i ii 21 . .

3 26 335 , 39 7
, . M antisas, lake of A rme ni a, 1 1 270 . .

M agnesi an S ea, 11 135 . . S ee M atiana .

M agnete s, of T he ssaly , 1 43 ; 11 M antine ia, c of A rcad ia, 11 8, 7 5

13 1, 140, 14 6 —148 ; 111 7
. . . .

. . 111 3 78 . .

, of C ari a, 111 22, M anto, dau g h te r of T i res i a s 1 1 1 48

T
,
. .

i ii 15, 59. .

M agnétis, 1 507 M tu a, c of C isalpi ne G au l, i

g
. . . .

M agnop ol is, c of P ontus, 11 306 . . . 7 .

M agfidi, same as Lysiédi , i ii 23 . . M aracanda, 11 25 4 . .

M ajor a and M i norca S ea G ym M arani tm, pe ople of A rab1a, 111

c . .

nas m . 204 .

M aJcro T eie hos S ee C nossus . . M arathési u m, t of Ioni a (S cala .

M alaca, c of B aeti ca (M alaya)

. N ova) , i i i 10 . .

235 , 238, 24 1 , 245 . M arathon, vill of A tti ca, 11 5 7 5 9, . .

M alau s, 11 340 . . 67 , 86, 90 .

M ale ae, p rom of L aconia (C ap o . T e trapolis of, 1 1 15 3 . .

H ali o or S t A ngola) , 1 38, 1 40, field of S pain, 1 240

—
. . . .

163, 1 64 ; 11 40, 4 1, 47 49, 60, . M arathu s, t of P hoc is, i i 122 . . .

7 7, 195 . t of t ni ci a, 111 167

. . .

M alecs, 1 335 . . M arce llu s, fou nde r of C ordu ba, i .

M alia, prom of Le sbos (S ta M a . . 2 12

ri a), i i 3 90, 3 9 1
. . M arc u s, 1 244 . .

VO L 1 1 1
. 2 n .
370 m ax .

M arce llus son of O c tavi a . . M arsi, pe op le of G ermany, 1 443 . .

M arc ia, w i fe of C ato i i 250 , . . M arsiaba, c i ty of A rabia, 111 2 12 .

M arci an w ate r, 1 3 56 . . M arsian or M arsi c war, 1 353, .

M arc ina, c of C ampani a . 3 58, 388 .

i 3 74
. . M arsy as, ii 186, 33 4, 390 . .

M arcomanni , people of G ermany , 1 . r of P hrygi a, 11 . 303, .

333 , 334 .

M ardi, pe op le of P e rsia and A r M arti u s C am p u s, 1 35 0 , 3 71 . .

menia, ii 240, 264 . . M artos S ee T u

. kki s, 1 213 . .

M ard oni u s, ii 108 . . M aru c ini S e c M arru

. ci ni .

M ar e M arta S ea A che ru si a . . M arnvi u m, ci ty of Italy , 1 35 9 . .

M are fitis, M arc i a, lake of Egyp t, M ase sy lii , M asse syli, pe op le of

111 223, 228, 230, 23 6, 24 1, 24 7
.
. Nu mi dia, i 198 ; — 282, .

M argala, M argalm , t of T ri phyli a, . 287, 289, 29 1 .

i i 23 , 24 . M asanasse s, ki ng of N u midi a, 111 .

m
.

H r di str of A sia. 1 1 12, 282,

;
a“
s . .

1 Mu ses, t of A rgoli s, 11 5 4. 58
. . .

M argiani, 11 245, 25 1, 25 2 . . M asiani, peop le of India,

M argu s, r of M argiana, ii 25 2 . . . M asiu s, mtn of A rme ni a (Kara
r of Illy ria, i 4 88 Jagh), ii 23 8, 26 1, 268 ; 111
f
. . . . , .

M ariaba, city of the S ab e ans, 111 . 57 .

190, 207 . M assabati ca. di str of M e dia, 11 . .

M ari andyni , pe ople of P aphlagonia, 264 ;

i 453 ; i i 18, 28
. . M assage, t of India, 111 90 . . .

3 14 ; i ii 63 . M assagéte , S cythi an race , 11 240, .

M ariandynu s 1 1 28 7 . . . 245 , 247, 248 ;

M ari nu m, i 33 7 . . M assali a, ci ty of G au l (M arse i lles),
M arisu s, r of D aci a (M ares) , i . . i 100, . 1 14, 1 16, 1 1 7 ,
468 . 150, 160, 1 6 1, 17 3 1 7 4, 184, 202,
217 , 22 1, 238—240, 24 7 , 265
,

M ari tza S ee H e bras

. .

M ari u s, i 27 4 , 354 . . 285 , 301, 3 10, 37 6, 45 2 ; 11 33 1, .

M armarid te , pe ople of A fri ca, 1 . 368 ; i ii 2 1, 30, 3 2 279 . , .

198 ; 111 27 5, 294 . . Gu lf of, i .

M armari u m, t of B ubwa, 11 15 3 . . . M assi li ans, M assilienses the M ar

M armoli tis, di str of P aphlagonia, .
)
se i llese ; 1 19 4 , 2 6 7 , 69 , 2 7 0.
,

ii 3 14
. .

M armora, S ea of S ea P ropontis . . M assyss, distr . of S y ria, m . 166,

M arobodu s, i 444 . . 1 7 0, l 7 l .

M aréh ia, t of T hrace , i 5 15 , 5 16 M aste nt e (M asl mro t of L ydia,

f
. . . .

M arat S e e M arisu
. s .

M arru cina i 3 58, 3 59 ,

. . M e sthle s, 11 1 . 41 .

M arru cini, pe o le of Italy, 1 3 58 ,

p .

35 9 . M asylie s, pe ople of N u mi du, 1 .

M ars, 1 23 2, 27 7, 3 40, 35 7 , 37 2 ;
. 198 ; 111 282, 284, 285 . .

i i 328, 3 62, 395 , 409

. . M atalu m, port of G o rtyna, 11 200 .

M ammal -H alal S ee N anstathmu s . . M atap an , C ap e S ee T aw aru m . .

M arsalla S ee L i lyb aeu

. m . M atau rus, t o f S i c il y, i 4 1 6 .
. .

M arse i lle s S e c M assal ia. . M ate r Isodroma, te mple o f 11 .

M arse i lle se, the S e a M assili ans . . 145 .

M arsi, pe o ple of Italy, 1 326, 349, . M ati ana, d istr of M edi a, 1 7 8, 1 12 , . .

3 1 , 35 3, 35 6, 358
5
. i i 242, 262, 264, 270
. .
372 11 111111 .

M e li bce a, t of T . hessaly. i 37 8 ; . I .

140, 148
u
.

— , l11storian. 1 107— 109,

. M e lig nis, same as Li para 1 4 17 , . .

M e linu s, port of the A rab ian G ulf ,

M e gés, son of P hyle u

s, 11 . M e lite a, t of P hthioti s, 11 136
. .

M e li tme is, ii 134 . .

M e li té, vi ll of A ttica, 1 102, 103

m1m
’ . . .

M agiste , , 111 4 7 . . lake be longing to the O eni

M ob u-m S ee G e drosia
. . adaa, i i 1 7 1 . .

M ale na, prom of Ionia, 111 18, . . island (M alta), 1 421 ; 11

iii1 . .

19
, p rom of C h1 0s iii . 1 8, 1 9 . . sa me as Sw ot-
brace, ii .

M alo ne v ill of the T road .

189 .

M e la in, ci ty of C ili cia M éli téne, distr of C appadoci a (M a

n .

(M un d ane ) , 111 5 2,
1 7 7 . . latia), 276, 278, 280 .

M e lamphyllu s, same as S amos, 11 . M e li te ni , 11 .

1 68 ; M e li u s, ii 386. .

M e lampu s. ii 20 . . M e llaria, 1 2 10 . .

M e lanchu s, ty rant of L esbos, 11 . M élén, leader of the S i cambri , i .

3 91 . S ss M ega- lagyms . 4 46 .

M e lanéis, same as Eretria, M e le e , i sland (M ilo ), ii 207 , 208 . .

M e lani a, same as M e le n e . M e lpia, r of L ati u

. m 352 .

M e lanippe , mother of B motu s, 1 . M e lsu s, r of A stu. ria,

399 . M e mnon, village of, in M ysia, 11 .

M e lanippu s, 11 344 . . 347 .

M e lanthu s, father of C odru s, sepulchre of, 11 347 .

son of T i thonus, 111 130, .

M clabtian rocks, i n the E gean (S ta

p odia ) , di thyramb of S i monides,
M e las, p
Gu lf oi (B ay o S am ), 1 -
Rhodias1 11 382
, .

m, in Egyp t, 111
. , .

M e mnlini u
a
42, 140, 51 258,
u
.

r of B a o a (H aw ii an )
.

11 101 of A bydos,
r of T hrace,
. ci tade l of the S u
si ,
r of T he ssaly ,
. 130 .

r of P amphy lia (M esa M e mphi s, ci ty of Egyp t, 11 190 ;

—
. .

oyat 50 11 1 2 4 1 24 3 248 , 25 1 , 253 , 25 7

—259, 263
. .
,

r of C app adocia
.

, 11 . M emphi te nome , m 24 1 . .

M e l 1, pe ople of G au l, i . M én A sosans, te mple of, at P isi di a, .

M l ge r, son of A lthe a, 1 64 ; 11 i i 307 , 333

e
ig
. . . .

C aru s, te mple at A nti och, 1 1

’
l s

G e d ara, 111 1 14, 175

of . . 307 , 33 6 .

M e le agrides (p r o a l G ui ne a P harnaci, te mple in P ontu s,

Imts), 1 1 3 20 b by
. . 11.306, 307 .

M filés, r near S myrna,

. M e nande r, comic p oe t, 1 455 ; 1 1 . . .

162, 2 10 ; 111 8, 9 . .

M elfa . S ee M e lpia . ki ng of the B actrians, n .

M éli a, 11 109, 3 1 8 ; 1119 6 7

. . 25 2, 253 .
 I N DE X . 3 I3

M e napii , p eople of G ermany , 1 289, . M § 6nes, i nhabi tants of L y dia S ee .

290, 297, 298 . Mm ones .

M énas, fou nde r of M ese mbria, 1 . M ébnia S e e M e e ni a

. .

4 90 . M e rcu ry , 1 1 5 8 ; 111
. 263 . .

M ameyal -eu S e e M e las . . M erida .S ee A ug u

s ta E m e r i ta .

M e nde , t of M ace don i a,. M eri m, A l S ee M ore . .

M ende r T schm S ee M eeander M crmadalis, r i n the land of the

’

. . .

M e nde s, c of Egyp t, 111 240 . . . A mazons, i i 235 . .

M e nde sian mou th of the N ile , 111 . M e roé, siste r of C ambyse s, 111 22 5 . .

239 . island, 1 50 ; 111 195, 2 1 7 . .

nome , vil l of Egypt, i ii . . 220, 270 .

240 . me tropolis of Ethi opia, 1 .

M endesians, 111 25 7 . . 50, 98 99, 106, 107 , 1 10, 1 12,

,

M e nébria, same as M e sémbri a . 1 19, 120, 144 , 17 1, 1 7 2, 1 7 4, 199,

M enéc le s, i i i 3 4, 40 200, 203 ; 217 — 220, 270
—27 2, 27 5
. .

M éu écrate s, d isc i p le of X enocrate s, .

ii 299, 300, 326, 3 96

. . M e mpid ee , i i 345 . .

disci ple of A ri starchu s, M e rO p is, name of the i sland of C os,

ii i 26. . i 45 9
. .

M e n e demu s, an E re trian philoso M érops, 1 5 2 . .

p h e r, i i 8 2, 1 56 . . of P ercoté, 11 345 , 346 . .

M ene lai te nome , 111 239 M ersi van S e e N e apoli s

’

. . . .

M e ne laii s, son of A tre u s, i 3 , 15 , . M éru s, mtn o f Indi a, 111 687

18, 47 , 59—64 , 67 , 68, 7 2, 7 6,
. .

M esarlyk T sohai S ee C ydnu s . .

225 , 3 33 ; 11 35 , 4 3 , 4 7 , 5 3 , 173, . M e sémbri a t of T hrace (M i ss , .

1 86, p assi m . vri a) , i 490 . .

brothe r of P tole my I , 111 . . M esémbri ani , 1 490 . .

23 8, 239 . M éséne , d istr of B aby lon , 1 129 . . .

t i n the D e l ta of Egypt, . M eseni , A rab i ans, 111 146 . .

111 242 M ésfigi s, mtn of L y di a, i i 145 , 407 ,

408 ; 111 7 , 8, 24 —26
. . .

t and p ort of C yrensea, 1 . . . .

64 ; 111 238, 239 , 294 . . w ine of, 111 26 . .

M e nesthe u s, i 3 92 11 83 , 398 . . . M esola, i i 3 7 . .

p ort of (P u e rto S anta M e sopotamia i 66 122 124 , 127 , . . ,

M ari a) , 1 2 1 1 . . 134 , 13 7 , 196, 4 16 ; i i 260, 261,

son of S pe rche u s, 11 . 267 , 2 7 1 , 284 ; 111 109 , 142, 150, .

15 4, 15 6, 15 7 , 16 1 , 166 , 185 .

1 211 oracle of, . . M e ssa, t of L aconi a, ii 4 1

. . .

M e ninx , i sland (Ze rbi ) , i 3 7 , 185 .

, M e ssala, i 305 . .

23 7 111 288 . . M e ssapi a, same as Iapygia, i 422, .

M e ni p pus, of G adara 111 1 7 5 , . . 423 , 430 ; ii 98 . .

of S tratoni ce , i ii 40 . . M e ssapi an langu age 1 4 3 1 , . .

M e nnaau s, 111 166 . . M e ssapii , i 42 7 , 428 . .

M én6d6ru s, i ii 24 . . M e ssapi u s, mtn (Klyp e - vu na),

M énbdli tu s, i i 401 . . 98 .

M e r mti us, father of P atrocle s, 11 M e ssapu s, 11 98

é
. . .

l 6 . M e sséis, ftn of T he ssaly, 11 134 . .

M énén , compan ion of A le x ande r, 11 . M e ssene , c of M e sseni a i 186, 236,

. ,
.

27 1 —
425 427 ; 11 5 8 1 4 — 18, 22,
—
. . , ,

M c te s, king of the T apha, 11 166, 24 25 , 2 7 , 28 , 31 3 5, 3 7 40,

ig 42, 45 —4 7 , 5 4 , 7 7 , 81
. , .

1 . .
37 4 mnnx .

M e sséne , M essana, M esse nia, i n

—
M etr d
g
m disci ple of Epi cu
rus,
y
S ici l ( M an i ac i 402 404 . .

M esse nian G u lf G u lf of C aron ), M étropoli s, t hessaly , . of T

ii 6, 35 , 36 , 40 t of M
a gus P hrygia
war, 1 385, 424—427 ; 11
. . .

. . iii 43 . .

39 .
, t of L ydia, .

M esse ni ans, i 385 , 404, 405 , 4 25 , . M etropoli te , 11 14 1 ; 111 8 . . .

426 ; ii 5, 7 , 1 1, 3 1,
. 38, 39, M é trou m, te mple of the mother of
82 ; ii i 2 . . the gods, 111 20 . .

i n S ic ily , 1 3 7 6 . . M étfi l um, t of the Iapodes, 1 $ 9, . .

M essina S trai t of, i 3 7 3 9, 69, 85 ,

—
, . ,

86, 0 ,
1 5 1 1 0 140 158 160, 163 , M é va ia, ci ty of Umbr1a (B e vayna ),
g
, ,

1 7 3 , 1 7 9 180, 184 , 193 , 1 3 7

—8 15 , 360, 3 79, 383 , 384, 386,
, .

M i c i psa, son of M asi n issa,

m y 28 6 .

M ic ythu s, 1 37 6 . .

M id ae i u m, c of P hrygia Epi cte tu s, .

11 33 2. .

M e tabu m, same as M e taponti um, M i das, king of M agna P hry gi a, i .

i 399
. . 96 ; 11 321, 3 26 ; .

M e tabu s, 1 3 99 . . P hry gi an name , 1 46 7 . .

M e tagoni ans, i 25 5 , 256 . . M i dea, t of B moti a, 11 54 . . .

M e tagcmiu m, prom of M auri tani a t of A rgoli s, 11 54

'

. . . .

( R m -e l -H arcbak , 111 27 9, 28 2
) . . M i de ia, t of B ce otia, 1 92 ; 11 1 10
. . . .

M e taponti u m, ci ty of M agna G raacia M i cbeh S ee S almydessu

'

. s .

( T orr e di M arc 1 330 ,

3 7 9, . 14114 11 S ee M e di olanu
. m .

380, 398, 3 99 , 4 423 . M i lazzo S ec M ylaa

. .

M e tapontu s, 1 3 99 . . M i lesi an te rri tory , 1 493 . .

M e tau ru s, r of Umbri a, 1 33 7 . . . M ilesi ans, i 4 7 0, 4 7 6 490, 5 17 ; .

,

r of the B ru ttii (M e
. 11
—35 7 , 3 7 7 ; i i i l , 4, 5 ,
.

tau ro , i 383 , 384

) . . .

M etali ne S e c L e sbos
. . M i le topolis, t of M ysia, .

M e te llu s (Q M e t e ll us P i n s
.
) , 1 . 382 ; i i i 67
‘
. .

ilétopoli tis lake in M y sia (M an .

u me d B ale aricu S ee gj ) 33 33 2
'

s rna s . aa , ii 1 ,
. .

B ale ari c us M i letu s, c of Io nia, 1 4 92 ; 11

—
. . . .

M M e thfine . t and pe ni na
e thana, . . 30 , 3 3 28 , 333 ,
383 ; 111 2 , 4 6 . .

ne ar T rmze ne , i i 5 6 . . i n C re te , 11 200, 3 28 ; 111 . .

M e thoné, c i ty of M e sseni a, i 92 ; . 4 .

ii 36, 3 7
. . M ilo, i 395 . .

c of M ace doni a, 1 508,

. . M iltiad es, i i 90 . .

M i lya, M i lyas, d i str ne ar P i si dia, .

M agnesia, n 140
c . of . . 11 324 409 4 10 ; ii i 48
.
, , . .

of T hrace , 11 140 M i ly e i i 304, 3 28 ; ii i 49, 63

'

. . . . .
,

M e thyd ri um, t of A rcadi a, u 75 . . . M imallone s. ii 183 . .

M ethymna, c i ty o f L e sbos (M oly vo), M i mas (Karaba ma) , 111 18 . .

11 12 7 , 1 45 , 3 90, 3 9 1 , 3 93
. . M i mne rmu s, i 74 ; 111 2, 3 l 6 . . .

M éthy mnaeans, i i 35 I, 38 2 . . M ine s, d istr of A rab ia Fe lix, 111 .

.

M e tochi d H ag i a S e e M yc hu
’
s . . 19 1 .

M é trod oru s, of S ce psis, ii 235 , . M i naai, pe ople of A rab ia, 111 1 90 .

380 ; 111 202 . . 204 .

306 mu .

M onte ci P ortm, in L igu ris (P art utlny hi c s, port of the A thenians,

HM ) ; i M , 301 ii ss
i :
. .

M onte cus, H e rcu les, te mple of, i .

-
M o 61111 11 4 10 ; ii i 53 . . .

301 . Mu rvi e d ro S ea S agu ntum . .

M onommati , 1 68, 458 ; 111 108 . . . M aso ns, ii 187 .

M onte N ero S ea E nu s . . Mu ses, the , 1 66 ; 11 n o 23: “ 1 . .

M oon, te mp le to the , 11 234 . . 183 , 187 .

Mc iu m, t of T hessaly , i i 146,
pé ui anu di t in India 111 85
. .

i M s c s, s r. , . ,

M o sbpia, ancient name of A ttics, 86 95 106

p
Mu
.
, ,

tins t of Ital y (M dua) 1 305

, . e s , .
,

M opsopu s, 1 1 .

M opsuhestia, t of C ilici a, 111 6 1 . . . M ycal e .

pro m of l e ms (S om m
M O psu
s, one o f the L api t az,
h 14 iii
,
son of M antu s, 11 8; . . M ycale ssu s, v ll of E m e ti a, ii 96 , i . .

15, 50, 5 9, 60 . 99, 106 .

M on a, the S ee A pian land . . M ycénte , c of A rgolis, i 329 ; 11 . . .

M 6rens, d istr of M ysia, . 5 4, 59, t

M organti um, t of S i ci ly, . M y cenaes, 11 53 . .

408 . M y ce naeans, 11 53 , 55 . .

M orgétes, the , e mi grate to S ici ly , 1 M chu

°

s (B ay of M ate o/13 d H agi s ),

’

y
.
o

11 .

M oriméné , d istr of C appadoci a, 11 M yt t nu

s, i sland 208,
i
. . 11,
27 8, 28 1, 28 4, 3 2 1 . 2i
M ori méni , M ygdones, 506, 5 14 ; 11 .

M ori ni , pe ople of G au l, 1 E 9, 290, .

29 7 , 298 .
peopl e of M esop otamia,
M ormolyca i 29 , . . 11 268 ; 111 14 2, 157
. . .

M oro, t of L u si tania (A l
. M ygdonia, M ygd e nis. part of M ysia,
1 5 15 ; ii 299 33 2, 348
—
. . . .

M orys, 1 1. 3 17
I5
.

M orze us king of P aphlagoni a,

i
, 11.
3 4 M yls , t of S i cil y (M ilazso) i 401,
ié
. .
,

M oschi, 4
M oschi c mou
ntains , i . 219, M y lasa, c . of C aria, 111. 3 7—40 .

M schi ce , distr of C olchis, 228, M yndi a,

gzg
. 11.
M ynd ii , 36 .

M 68 68 , 111 17 7 , 17 8 hd d u a, c <fl (huug 1L 383 ; HL

'

gn
. .
.

M osynce c i , p e ople of P ontu s, 11 . 7 .

269, 29 7 M ynés, king of Lyme ssu s, 11 343, .

M ad am/1 T achai S ee Rhyndacu s . .

Mu da ma M yonnesu
’

S ee M yrle an1
. s, island , 11 .

M 6nes, pe ople of G ermany , 1

ggg
. t of l on ia, 111 . .

M y ra, t of L y cia, 111

. .

M uli us , 11 . 10 . M yrci nu s, t of M ace d onia, 1 5 12 . . .

M al awi . S e e M olochath . M y ri andru s, t of S y ria, .

M anda, me tropolis o f T urde tania M y rin a, A mazon 11 298, 3 28, 399 , . .

2 13 , 24 1 .
, c os olis, i i . .

M u r of L u
ggg
n , . si tani a (H M O ).
1 M yri nwans, 11. 397 .
 M EI .

M yrle soi (M e l ani n) , 11 . 330 . N abiani , pe op le inhab i ting the

M yrle atis, 11 299 . . C au casu s, 11 23 9 . .

M yrle i a, c of B i thyni a (M
. i a), N abocod rtisor, 111 7 5 . .

11 299, 3 15 , 3 18
. . N e brises , ci ty of B e ti ca 800 .

M yrméci u m, c of the T . N e brissa .

ka leh) , 1 4 7 7 ; 11 222
. . . N abfi rianu s, mathe mati cian, ii i .

M y rmi dons, i i 50, 5 7 , 13 2, 136 . . 146 .

traged y of E schylu s, N acole ia, t of P hrygia Epi cte tu s,.

11 33 2
. .

M yr6n, statu ary , 111 7 . . N agid u s, t of C ili ci a 111 5 2, 69 .

, . .

M yrri mi s, vill of A tti ca, 11 90 N ahr D amu

‘
S ee I amyras
‘
. . .
- r .
'
.

M yrsi lu s, historian, i 93 ; 11 382 . . . N e hr -e l -A sy S ee O rontes . .

tyrant of M ity le ne , 11 39 1 . . N ahr -e l -Kslb S e e L y cus . .

M yri inu s, t of Elis, i i 12, 1 3

. . . N ahr -I brahi m S ee A donis . .

M y rt6e n S ea, 1 5 18, 5 19 ; . N ai s 11 3 7 5

. . .

11 6, 49, 5 7
. . N amne tm, pe ople of A qui tania
M yrtnnti u m, t of Eli s, 11 13 . . .
(capi tal N ante s), 1 283 . .

estu ary ne ar L e u cada, N anfio S ee A naphe

. .

11 17 1 N ann , p oe m of M i mne rmu

g
. . s, 1 11 .

M y sce llu s, A che an, fou nd e r of 2

C rotona, 1 394, 406, 407 11 7 3 . . . N antu atm , an A lp in e race , 1 303
. .

M ysi, or M ysi ans, 1 9, 195 , 45 3 , . N apata, ci ty of E thiop ia, 111 268 . .

454 , 45 7 , 460, 46 1, 466, 468, 488 ; N ap é, t ne ar M e thymna,

—
.

11 27 7 , 287 , 302, 3 16 3 19, 389,

. N ap i tinu s, G u l f of, 1 3 7 9 . .

402, 407 ; 38, 63 , 67 , p ar N ap le s 81911 N e apolis

. .

ri m . B ay of S ee C rate r . .

arou nd O lympu s, 11 3 19, . N ar, r of Umbri a (N ara) , 1 33 7 ,

. .

349
tragedy S o hocles, 11 32 of N arb6 n, the N arbonnaise (N ar
1
. .

M ysia (Koran ) , 1 7, 202 ; 11 3 2, . . bmme c of G au l, 1 15 9, 160, . .

287 , 298 , 299, 3 14 , 3 16, 3 1 7 , 184, 65 —286, 302, 3 10

3 26 —3 3 2, 386, 401, 403 , 404 ,
.

N arcissu s, 11 96
m
. .

407 ; 111 67 N a u , r of D almati a (N omi ), 1

-

g
. . . .

A bre ttene, see A bre ttEné, 11 . s7 .

330, 332 . N ar6n, c of Umb ri a (N aren ta), i . .

O lymp u , 11 . 484, 487

M ysi an B osporu s, 11 3 18 . . N arthac iu m. t of T hessaly , 11 136 . . .

O ly mpu s, 111 30 . . N arthécis, i sland , 111 7 . .

M ysi ns, r of M ysia, 11 3 90

. . . N arycu s, t of the O pu n ti an L ocri
.

M ysos, the be e ch tre e , 11 3 26, 32 7 . . ans, 11 1 26 . .

N asam6nes, race of A fri ca, 1 198 .

M y ii s, c of C ari a (Derekoi ) , 11
. . 111 29 1, 294
. .

335 ; 111 2, 6 . . N asios, C orne li us S ci pi o, 1 484 . .

H ormas, port of Egypt on N ati son r ne ar A q u , i le i a. 1 3 19

. . .

the A rab ian G u lf (S uf gcm e -e l N au c lu s, son of C od ru s, 111 2 . .

17 8 ; 111 193 , 2 1 1 , 2 13 , . N au crati s, c of E gy p t, 111 239, . .

260, 26 1 . 242, 250, 25 2 .

N au loc hu s, t of M m sia, 1 490 ; 11 . . .

N abattea distr bf A rab i a 111 204

, .
, . . 145 .

N abate ans. 111 17 7 , 189, 204 , 209 N au p actu s c o f th e O zo l e an L o

—21 l , 214
.
, .

. cri ans (L ep cmto) , 11 127 , 15 9 . .

87 8 IN D E X
.

N uplia c. of A rgolis, N e grana. c of A rabia, 111 2 12

11. 48, 54,
gs
. . .
,
N e grani , 111 2 12 . .

N au li u s s on o f N e p tu n e 11 4 8 N W S ee E u b cna
p , , . . . .

N au or tu s c of the T au risci S ee N e is, i i 394

p . . . . .

P amportu s, i 48 2 . N éi u m, in the isl of l thaca, 11 164.

. . .

N au stathmu s, 11 360, 363 , 364, 385 ! N e le i de , 1 398 11 35

’

. . . .

p o rt o f th e C y re na i c, N e le u s f a th er of N e sto r, 11 7 , 1 7 , , .

26, 27 .

N ax os, island (N az is ), 11 213 , 210 fou nde r of M ile tu s. 111 2, 4

—
. . . .

c of S ici ly , 1 403
. 406, 4 12, . son of C orisc u s, 11 3 7 8, .

4 14 .

N e a, v ill (sec Enea and E s sa), in

. r of E u bma, 11 1 5 7 . . .

the d is tri c t of T roy , 11 3 7 1 N elia, t of M agnesia, 11 139. . . . .

N e mthu s, r of M agu. s G raci a N e mau su s, ci ty of G au l (N i san ) ,

( N i e to), i 3 94 . . 1 26 7 ,
2 68 , 2 7 8 , 27
9,
3 02 . .

N e andri a, t of the T road , 11 3 73 , N émea, r ne ar C orinth, 11 66

. . . . .

3 75 . t of A rgolis, 11 60 . . .

N e andris, 1 1 189 . . N emean games, 11 60 . .

N e an thés, of C y zi cu s, 1 7 1 li on, i i 60
. .
. .

N eapoli s, c of the T au . ri c C her N e mesis, statu e of, at Rhamnu si a,

sonese , 1 4 7 9 . . 90 .

c of M ace donia (Kass ie ) ,

. A drastea, te mple of, 11 .

1 5 12, 5 13
m
. .

c of the S amians on the N el head of the A rve rni , 1

g
. .

coast o f Ephesu s, z4 .

c of P ontu
. s (M orri son), N ému s, te mple of D i ana near A ri oi s,
0 1 355 . .

c of the C arthagini ans, N e mydia, cognome n of D i ana, 11

i
. .
,

111 288, 289

. . 4 .

c of C am (
.
p a n ia N a p le s
),
1 34, 202, 365, 366, 369, 3 7 7
. chian . .

same as L e ptis, 111 289 N e oc IEs, fathe r of Epicu ru s, 111 9

. . . .

N e oc6m1 taa, i 3 1 7
‘
N e apoli tans, 1 3 9, 368, 369
‘
. . . .

N e apoli tis, same as the H alys, 1 1 N e6n, t in the vi ci ni ty of P arnas . .

al l su s, 11 1 43 . .

N e archu s, i 109, 1 19 ; 111 7 4, 80

. N e on-te i ches, 11 3 96 . . .

85 , 88. 100, 101 , 1 14, 1 15 , 120, N e optole mu s, son of A chi lles, 11

122, 1 27— 129, 13 2, l 87 , 188
.

119, 120, 140, 343 . .

N ebri ses (Lebrnlva), 1 21 1, 215 .

ge neral of M i thri .

e brod e s, mtns, 1 4 15 dates, 1 47 2

. . .

N ecropolis, su b urb of A lexandria, wri te r of gl osses, 11 .

111 230, 23 1, 236

. 350 . .

N ecyomante 1s, 111 1 80 . .towe r of, 1 469 . .

N eda, r of P e loponnesu
. s, 11 17 , 22, N e phe ris, fortress of the C artha .

24, 26, 3 7 .
ginians, 111 287 . .

N éd6n, r of L acon ia, 11 28, 3 7

. N ep i ts , t of E tru . ri a (N ep i ) , 1 33 5
. . . .

v i ll of M esse ni a raze d by
.
, N e ptu ne , 1 3 2, 5 3 , 69, 3 42 ; 11 6, . .

T e le c lu s, 11 3 7 . .1 7, 3 67 .

N e dfisian M ine rva, te mple of, 11 , te mple s o f, .

a7 . 69, 7 1, 109, I5 4. 213 ; 230 .

N egra, , A sp halian, 1 90 . .
880 m u .

Numa P ompili us, i 339 . .

33 7 . Numanti a, c of S pain, 1 229, 243 ,

.
.

N i phate s, A rmenia (N ap at
mtn of
Le am ) , “ 3, Numantians, the, i 243 . .

NTsa, t oc e oti a, 11
. . Numitor, king of A lba-longs, i .

of M e garis. 11 99 . .

N yc teu
°

N isan , s, fathe r of A nti opa, 1 1 97

—
. .

82, 84 .

N isi b is, c of the M gd onians of

. N y mphe um, c . of the T auric C her
M eso tamia, ii 1, 268 ; 111 . . sonese , i 476
. .

142, 5 7 M t A thos
pro m of

m
.
, .

(C ap e S t 0 00
.
) , 1 5 1 2 . .

N isu s father of S c lla,

, 81 . roc k near A pollonia,
N isyru
°

s, island, 1 1 l2 .

, t of the island of, 11 213

. . . N ysa, vill of B moti a,
.

thu s, 11 2 14 N yaa or N ysais, d1str af L ydia, 11

'

, t of C a . . . . .

N i ti obri ges, pe e p e of A qu i tania 3 45, 408

—
.

( g
A e n d a) , 1 2 84 . . c of C ari a, 111 24
. 27 , 43 . .

N i tri ots nome , c and mtn of 1nd 1a,

.

N oaru a, r of Illyri a, 1 483 , 488

. . . mtn of T hrace , 111 7 6 . .

N oce ra S ee T e rina N m or N y m ans, pe op le of India,

. .
ys
C amclIa ria , and N ea rs ds 111
’
.

S ea N u N y assia, 111 C aria, 11 335

°

P ag ani ce ria
. . . .

N e ige , t of the A stu

. t i, 1 250 . . N y asi a, distr of L y dia S ec N
. . ysa .

N qi a . S ee N e ti u m .

N ola, i 36 7 , 3 70
. . O be lisk s, 111 245 , 262 . .

N omade s N u mid 1s (W ande rers

,
O bi diacéni , a M m ti c race, 11 .

i 5 1 198,
352 ; 111 . O bodas, king of the N abatmi , m
205 , 2 12 .
—
2 1 1 2 13 .

N omentana V ia, 354 . bulco (P ersona), 1 213 , 24 1 . .

me ntum cal e a, t o f B m
°

o tia, 11
—
o ,
. .

N ora, 1 1 28 1 . . O ce an, 6, 33 . 38, 68,

N ore ia, c of C isalp i ne G au
. l (Fri e
sach 1 3 19 . . N orthe rn, 1 1 15 . .

N rici, T au risc 1 N oric i, 1 306 , 307 ,

°
-
W este rn (the A tlantaL i
o
.

sl 0,
N orthe rn O ce an, 1
N hti u m, coast and p romontory of
.
—
179
. Ea ten (B oy Of E m m i .

O ce lu m, t of C isalp ine G ul
°

C hi os, 1 11 18 . . .

otu -ce ras m n tory of Ethi op ia, Um uor Uce lle ), 1 268, 3 23
,p
ro o . .

0011s, name of E u bce a, i i 1 52 1

. .

N htu s, w ind , 1 . O che, mtn of B a be s (M t S t . .

N ov u m-comum, t of C isalpi ne . Elias), i i .

G au l, O chu of B ac tri ans and H W

—
s,
u
baa, e 0 ple i nhab iti ng the N il e , c an ia, 11 243 2215 ,
255
ué ia
.

of Umb ri a ( m wms, citadel of Ialysu s, i ii

c
N c r , c . N oc .

C a me lla ri a) ,

mpania N oam da
’
, c . of C a
i 367 , 3 70,
. 74 . 482 .
 H D EI . 88 1

O cri cli, t of Umbria (M ) i (E né, anci ent na me of E gins, 11

g
.
, . .

O ctavi a, sister of A u gustu

s, 111 59 . .
, two de mi of
A tti ca, ii 5 7 . .

O cypod te , (E of S y ri a (Afrsm) ,
n
oparas, r.
O dei um, the atre of P eri cl es at
A thens, 11 87
°

. . (E nO ps, 11 3 7 5 . .

O ttaw a S ea O p fie rgiu
. m . (E n6 tr1, (E notri ans, (E notri des, an
O déssu s, t of M ce si a (Ve rna , i
.
) . c ie nt in habi tants of L u cani a, i .

490, 51 6 ; ii 145 . . 380, 386, 399 .

O di us, le ade r of the H alizoni, 11 . (E n6 tri a, i 3 13 , 3 7 9 400

. . .

297 - 299 . (E n6 trian kings, 1 383 . .

Od antes, pe ople of M ac edoni a, 1 (E n6tri des, i slan dsj 1 3 7 6, 387

n
gl ‘
r —1 16,
. . .

(E ta, mtn, 1 505 ; 11

”
o . .

O d xmn tis, distri ct of A rmenia, 11 128

g m
.

é g (E a, distr of T hessaly , 11 123, . .

O dr se , pe ople of T hrace , 1 5,
g
.

l (E wan he lle b ore , 11 1 16 . .

O dryssés, r of M ysia, 11 299

. . . CE twi , p eople of G re e ce , 11 1 14 , .

O dysse i a S ee Ulysses
. . 158 , 386 .

O dysse u s S ee Ulysse s
. . (E tylu s, t of L aconi a, 11 35 , 36
. . .

(E anthe ia, t of the O zolian L ocri. (E am, castle of, 1 95 . .

ans, ii 1 28 . .

(E 1180 , 1 242 . . O gy ge s,
(E chalia, c of Eu bte a, 11 156
. . . 0 gy gis, ancie nt name of B e oti a, i1 .

c of E tolia, . 38 ; ii 101 . .

c of A rcad ia, afte rwards

. O gyi u rn, mtn,
ndania, 11 10, 1 1, 23 , 24, 3 7 , O gyr s, isl of the R e d S e a, 111 187 ,
A g
. . .

56 . 1s
tw o ci tie s of T hessaly , O i sci . S ee V iv isci .

1 1 142, 15 6
. . O lane , citade l of A rme nia, 11 270 . .

the taki ng of, poe m of O lba, t of C ilici a, 111 55

. . .

H o me r, 111 9 . . O l bia, city of the M assil ians (M ),

(E danés, r of India, 111 1 18
. . . 1 269, 27 5
. .

(E di pu s, 11 64 . .
, c of P amphylia (T ech s
.

(E ne i ada , ci ty of T he ssal y , 11 13 7 . . la r), 111 48, 49 . .

CE neu s, fathe r of D e i anira, 1 64 ; . c si tu

. ate d on the B arys
°

11 1 7 0, 1 7 4, 1 7 5
. . the nes,
(E niad e , c of E tolia, 11 13 7 , 15 9,
. . O le astru m, t of S pain, 1 239 . . .

O léni an rock, mtn of E lis,

lake of the , i n E tol ia, 11 . 14, 27 , 7 4 .

17 1 O le na, ii 7 1 . .

(E nos, fortre ss of the C orinthians, O lenu s 0 of A chaia, u . .

11 63 , 105
. . 69, 7 1 - 7 4, 160 .

(E noanda, c of L yci a (Ur lu dacha),

. c of E toli a, 11 7 2, 1 60, 1 7 2
. . .

O lgassys, mtn of P aphl agoni a, 11 .

( E noe , t A tti ca, 11 5 7, 67

. of . .

t of Elis, 11 9
. . . O li arus, one of the C y clades (A nti
, t in the isl of Ic ari a, 111
. . .

10 O ligasys, name of the P aphlago

(E nomau s, ki ng of Elis, 11 3 1 . . nians, 1 1 302 . .

(E nfine, wife of P aris, 11 3 60 . . O li z6n, t of M agnesia, 11 139, 140

. . .
882 IN D E X .

O lme i u a, r of B e oti a, 11
. . O nchéstu s. t of B o oth , 11 106, . .

0 1111 19 , prom of the B ay . of C or 107 , 109 .

i nth. i i 63 . 105
. . O ne ia, mtns i n M e garis, 11 62, 82 . .

O looss6u t of T h essal y, 11. 143, O nesicri tu s, 11 25 3 ; 111

—
. . .
,

14 5 80 8 7 , 93 , 95 , 100, 102, 106,

—
.

O lophyx is, t of M ace donia, 1 5 12,

. . 1 12 1 14, 133 .

5 13 O e i.
n si h ot sp rings of the, in A qu
- i
u
.

O l ri s, O lii ra, t of M essenia, 11 24 . . .

O ly mpEne , distr of M ysi a, ii 332 . . . O n6ba, t of B e tica (G i brale on) , i

.

O lympéni, 11 3 19 215, 255 .

—
. .

O lympia, 1 409 ; 11 5 , 8, 14 16 , . O nomarchu s, leader of the P hoen

—
.

28, 30 33 , 45 , 6 1, 7 6, 17 6 . ans, ii 1 19 . .

O lympi c G ames, 1 39 1, 395 , 498 ; O nu gu a th u

s pe ni nsula of L acon i a
11 29—3 1, 34, 365 ; 111 32
.
, ,

. . . ii 4 1
. .

O l ympi u m, te mple of J upi te r at O phe las (Ap ellas f vo age of, 111
y .

A the ns, 11 87 , 97 . . 276 .

Ol us i nv e nto r of the flu te u O phi ense s, pe ople of E toli a, 11 1 60,

p , , . .

86 , 3 34 . 179 .

c of . the A rab ian G u lf

111 45 , 48
. . 193 .

mtn of Lyci a, 1, 40, 4 1 . 48 .

mtn and fortress of 01

lic ia, iii 5 4 . .

of C re te . 11 186 . . t . of the T yre ge tm, i 469 . .

mtn of C yp ru s, 111 69 . . S pai n, 1 25 1

isl . ne ar . .

mtn of P isatis, 11 3 2 . . O phli mu s, mtn of P ontu s, ii

mtn of I hessal i 94,
' ‘
O phryni u m, t of the T road, 11 3 57 .

3 1 1, 506 —508 ; 11 29, 2, 13 1 ,

. . .

O pi e i , peop le of C ampani a, 1 3 60,

145 —14 7 , 186, 27 2
. .

. 3 7 2 ; 111 32 . .

mtn of M ace donia, 11 . O pis, c of A ssy ri a. i 124 ; 11 2 7 1

. . .

111 146. 147

. .

mtn of M ya1a (Kaachfsch O pisthole pria. p art of Ephesu s,

D agh i i 186, 3 16, 3 1 7, 3 19,
.
p i t er g i um , t o f C is a l pi ne G au l.

3 27 , 29, 330 .
( O d er )
zo , i 3 19 . .

O lynthu s, c of M ace doni a 1 182

.
, , .
p o e is , sa m e a s 0 u s , 11 1 2 5 . .

506, 5 11 ; ii 103, 154 i l l a (O lla ? t f C an tabri a

c
g
. .
p s ce o , .

O lysi po, c of L u si tania, i 228

. . . 1 g 6. .

O lyssa, t of C re te , ii 200
. . . O pu nti i . L ocri in Elis .

O manu s, god of the P ersians, 11 O pu nti an G u lf, 11 1 14, l 25 , 1 26

u
. . .

246 ; 111 137 . . O p s, c of the Locri ans, i 95 ; 11

. . .

O mb rica (O mbria), i 324, 325, 336 125 , 126

—3 38, 349
. .

. O range S ee A rau
. sio .

O mb ric i, O mb ri , pe ople of Italy O rbelu s, mtn o f M ace doni a (Egri ~

Umbriam , 1 3 19, 3 22, 323, 3 25 , . 1 .

O rb is, r of G au l lu
e O rbs), 1 27 2
g
26, 33 7 , 35 7 , 3 7 2 ; 11 58, . . . .

246 ; 111 13 7 . . O rcaorci , i i 3 20, 2 1, 332 . .

O mphale , w ife of H e rcu les, 1 3 26 . . O rchéni , se ct of the C hal daaan as

traged y of Ion, 1 94 . . tronomers, 111 146 . .

O mp hal i6n, 11 3 9 . . O rchi sténé, distr of A rme nia, 11 . .

O nchésmu s, port of Epiru s (S aati

Qu an t u ), 1 497m . . O rchomfinia, 11 . 93 , 101 .
 P u t of the l re adn uw ; ii i
' ‘

g
s
g .

r. of the -
T read (B ai t u
m
O thrys. mtn of T hessaly (M t Gun ), P ag c , P égts, t of M egaris (L esa .

11 32, 134, 135 , 138

. . i i 4. 63. 7 9. 82. 92.
O tranto S ee H ydn e .

i
.

O treu s. 11 3 18 . . P aga , t of M agnesia, 11 139 . . .

P a a i tic G u
lf, i n T hessal y, 11 140,
g
fés
.

O tt e s, t of B i thynia, 11 3 18
. . .

O tu s C y lle nian, 11 9, 167 Pa fortress of S yri a (B ayhrtta) ,

, . .
g re ,

O z e i n islands, 11 1 69, 1 70 . . 111 163 . .

O xu s, r of B actrians. 1 .

1 13 ; 11 240, 243 , 25 1 - 255

. .

O x yartes, ii 254 . . ness, 1 4 79 . .

O x yathres, brother of D ariu s C ode P alacu s, i 47 1, 475 . .

mannus, ii 29 1 . . P ale a, t of M ysia, 11 387. . .

O x ybii, or O xybi an t of C yp rus, ii i 69. . .

276, 301 P a asbyblu of P hoeni cia, 11 1

i
. s, c . .

O x ybiu ort i n Li g uria, i 276 70

s,
p . . .

O x yl u s, h u g of the E tolisns, ii 3, P ale opolia, the old ci ty whe re the

m
.

so, 33, 7 7 , 17 6
i ?
. “
O xynia, t of T he ssal y, i 501 p u 7 0
z
gh
. . .
p s , c o 11 1 . . .

O x yrynchu s, ci ty of Egyp t (B at P al arsalu s, t of T he ssaly, 11 . .

ne selt) , 133 ;
O sole S ea Locri
. . P ale phatu s, ii .

P ale ru s, t of A carnania (P orto .

P aches, A then ian co mmander ,

11 . P i cs) , 11 159, 1 7 1 . .

P alme épsis, t of the T road , 11 3 7 1, . .

P achynu s, prom of S ic ily (C ap e . 3 7 2, 3 75 , 3 7 6 .

s -
P se ro), i 160, 186, 187, 400
a . P ale tyru s, t of P hoenici a, 1 11 1 73 . . .

403 , 4 1 1, 421 ; 11 4 1 . . P alamedés, son of N au pli us , i i 48 . .

P acoru s, le ade r of the P arthians, trage dy of E u ri pide s, ii .

111 159, 163

. . 186 .

Pe i ng r of Ly di a, 11 303, 353 , P al ati um, hill of R ome , 1 3 48, 35 1

gg
. . . .

P al is, t of C e phallenia, i i 166,

g
. .

P ac tya, of
the T hracian C herso
c. l 7 .

nese , i 5 17 , 5 18 . .

P actyas, mtn, 111 7 , 21 . .

P adu s S ee P atavi u
. m . um
ni .

P adus S ee P o
. . P alermo . S e e P anormu
s .

P a dui a, i 488, 489, 504, 505 , 509, P alestine , 111 204

—
. . .

5 12 5 14 ; 11 13 1 . . P ale atr i na S ee P rmneste . .

mtns, 1 43 , 4 81, 496 . . P alibothra, P ali mbothra, c o f India .

nati ons, 1 485

. .
(P ate lp td er) , 1 109 ; iii 7 9, 80, .

P aahnians, P e ones, pe ople of M ace 90, 97 , 1 18 .

d onia, 1 9, 489 , 495, 496, 506,

. P ali both ru s.
508, 5 14, 515 ; ii 383, 394 . . P alici, i n S ici ly, 1 4 16 . .

Pm seni , ii 349 . . P alinth u s, se pu lchre of Danau s, ii .

Pm stum, G ulf of, 1 3 73 . . 52 .

P iestus, c of L u cani a, 1 3 73
. . . P alinu ru s, prom of L u cani a, i 3 76 . . .
 IN DE X .

P a iu ru of the C yreu P an e i um, te mple of P an, at A na

é
s, t . ai c, n 1 .

g4 hl
p y stus, i i 89 . .

“ 113 0 6 3 . 1 of S pain (P O W L L at A le xandria, 1 11 23 1 . .

24 3 P angszu m, mtn of M ace doni a, 1 .

P allas, son of P andion 11 81 , . . 5 12, 5 15 111 66 . .

P allé ne , pe ninsula of M ace don ia, 1 . P angani , i i 23 9 . .

1 —
5 0 5 12 ; i i . P anhe lle nes, 11 50 . .

P alms, t of the B aleare s, 1 25 1

’

P a oni an festi val , sacri fices, 11

gg
. . . .

P almys, son of H i p oti on,

p
P al tus, t of S yri a, 111
. . P ani 6 ni um (Ischanl i ) ,
P ains S ee M m tis
. . P anna, t of S amniu
. m, i 37 1 . .

P ambazoti a, fe sti val, 11 108 . .

m u Kalsn t S ee H i e rapoli s P annonii , P annoni ans,

'

P a b k - . . 448,
P amisu s, r of M esse ni a (P i rnatsa) ,
. 482, 483 , 487
P andpe is, 11 12 1, 123 . .

r. of
L aconi a, P an6pe u s, t of P hocis, 11 1 13 , 1 22,
. .

r of E li s, . 38 .

S ee P ompe lon . P an6polis, t of Egypt, .

P amphy lia (T eki ah), 1 190, 194 ; . P anormu s, t of S i cil y ( P alermo) ,

.

ii 244 , 3 25 , 385 ; 28, 44 4 11

—
. .

55 , 5 9, 61 , 68, 7 3 . t of E pi ru .s (P anom o),

ci ti e s, 11 3 24 . . 4 97 .

S e a of, 1 11 . .
port o f E phesu s, 1 11 1 1 . .

3 25 ; P ans, w i th w e dge -shape d he ads, 1 .

,
Gu lf of, 1 189 . . 109 ;
P amphylians, 1 196 ;
’

. P antalan a S ee C or
. C e ssara .

P amportu s, t of the T au risc i

. S ee . P an tale6n, son of O mp i on, 11 3 9 . .

N au portu
°

S ee G abii
'

P antano, l O ate rta de l

’
s, . .

P an, worshippe d by the M e nde sn, P anti capmans, i i 222 . .

P anticap wu m (Kertsclt) , i 472, 47 6

—4 78
.

i n M eroe , .

P ane nu s, i i 2 9 . . te mple of E scu lap i u

s
P ana tina, S toi c, 111 33 , 60 . . at, i 1 14 ; 11 22 1
. . .

P aotaro .S ee S cu ltanna . P anx ani . S ee P angani .

Pu n che s, 45 9 . P ap a , C ap e S ee A rax u
. s .

P andaru s, king of the Ly ci ans, 11 . P aphlagoni a, 1 96 202 475 ; 11 18, .

, , .

3 17 , 344, 34 6 . 285 , 28 7 , 289, 290, 297 , 301 , 3 14,

worshippe d at P inara, 111 . 3 19, 3 29 .

46, 4 7 . P aphlagoni an names, 11 301 . .

P andatari a, island (Vento T ime), 1 . P aphlagoni ans, 1 195 , 27 9, 29 1, .

185 , 34 7 440, 458, 47 6 ; 11 18, 302, 304, .

P andi 6n, fathe r of L yc u s, 3 10, 3 13, 3 14 .

k ing of Ind ia, 111 . P aphos. c of C ypru. s 1 6 5 ; 11 13 ; .

P andi omd m, 11 8 1
’ ’

. .

P a dora, mother of De u
‘
cali on, 11 P l wpa h 7 0 7 1
r
.
,
a p os, 1 11 . . .

4g P arache lbi taa i n T hessaly , 11 1 36

, . .

name of S ou the rn T he ssaly , i n E tolia,

P arache l6 1tis, distr of E toli a, 11
°°

. .

P and osia, c . of the B rutti i, i 382 . . 169 .

c . of T hesproti a, 1 382, . P arachoathras, mtn of M e dia, 11 .

245 , 249, 260, 26 7 .

886 m ax .

P arade isu s, t . of C e le -S yria, iii . P aro iii . 7 7 , 82, 1 24

17 0 . l
P arie tacm, P are taoiE ni , a pe ople of
M e d ia, 11 26 1, 264 ; 111 135 , 142,
. . P ar6rma. di str of Epiru s, i 498 . . .

146, 153 . P ar6 re 1, pe ople of E piru s, i 4 99 . .

P arae tac éne , i 123 ; 132, . P arorbe lia, distr of M ace d oni a, 1 . .

15 2 . 5 14 .

P arm thni u m, port of M armara P ar reate , people of T ri phyli a, 11

g
.

El -B are tu n ), i 64 ; 111 235 , . . l

3 , 25 9, 294 . P ar6re 1u s S ee P hrygia, 111 43
. . .

P aralu s, fou nde r of C lazome ne , 111 . P aros (Dara ) , 1 33 2, 484 ; 11 66 , . .

3. 208, 2 10, 2 1 1 .

P arapomisu s, 1 1 245 , 248 111 7 8, . . P arrhasi i , pe ople of A rcadi a, 11 7 , .

—
89, 12 4 1 26 . 7 5 . 24 1 .

P arapotamia, P arapotami i, t of . P arrhasiu s, the pain ter, i ii 14 . .

P hoci s, 11 101, 11 3 , 1 23 , 124

. . P arsi i, same as P arrhasii .

distr of S y ria, 111 . . P arthe ni a, same as S amos, 11 1 68 .

166 111 8
P arthe ni e , 1 424 —4 26
. . .

P ara 6 p1a, di str of B moti a, 11 97 ,

§
. . . .

IO P arthe u iu s, r of E lis, 11 3 2 . . .

P aras6 pias, i n T hessaly, 11 136 . . P arthéni u m, mtn of A rcadia (P ar

P aras6 pii , i n B ce oti a, 11 103 . . them) ,
vi ll of T hessaly , 11 66 . . .
prom of the T au ric .

P arati , pe ople of S ard inia, 1 334 . . C he rsonese , i 4 7 4 . .

P are isac tu s, 111 230 . . vi ll of the C i mme rian .

P ari ané i i 3 50 . . . B osporu s, i 4 74 , 4 77 ; ii 222 . . .

P ari ani, 11 34 7 , 3 48, 37 4

. . te mple of D iana i n the
-
P at 11, P ari ans, inhabi tants of the T au ric C he rsonese , 1 4 7 4 . .

i sland of P aros, 1 4 84 ; ii 210, . . P arthe ni u s, r of S amos, see Im .

b rasus, ii 168 . .

P aris (A le xande r) , 1 65 , 27 4 ; 11 . . r 11 287 — 290, 3 5 1 . . .

360, 3 7 6 . mtn, 11 5 8, 7 6 . .

P arisa i i 235 . . . P arthe n6n, te mple of M ine rva, in

P ari sade s, i 47 6, 4 7 7 . . the A cropolis, i i 84, 86 . .

P ari si i , pe op le of G aul, 1 290 . . P arthe nope, t of C ampani a, 1 11 32 . . .

P arisu s, r of P annoni a, i 482

. . . one of the S ire ns, i .

P ari u m, c of M ysi a (H am mer or

. 34 , 39 .

Kemer) , 1 5 18 ; 11 3 40, 348 . . tomb of, 1 365 . .

35 1 . P arthi , P arthywi , P arthians, 1 18, .

in the P ropontis, 11 2 10 22, 195 , 196, 44 1 ; 11 2 16, 24 1

245 , 250 2 55 , 263—27 7 —
. . .

P arma, t of C isalp ine G au

. l, 1 3 22 . . i ii .

P armenides, i 143, 3 75 .
.
97 , 124 - 126, 13 1 , 135 , 136, 1 5 2,
P arme ni o, 11 272 ; 111 125 . . . 1 5 9, et p assi m .

P armesans i 3 23 . . . P at thi , H istories of, 1 1 78 m 7 3 . . .

P arme su s, i i 108 P arthi a, ii 246, 250. 2 5 1, 262 , 2 64

—27 4 ; 111 124 , 128, 1 3 1, 141,
. . .

P arnassi i , i i 121 . . .

P arnassu s, 1 40, 3 11 , 505 ; 11 . 2, .

62, 67 , 93 , 105 , 1 14— 1 16, 1 21 , F a thi an au

-
tocrat, L abi e nu s, 111
g
.

123 , 1 25, 1 29, 143 , 158 , 195 . 9 .

P arnés, mtn of A tti ca, ii 90 . . P arthi ene , 11 250 . .

P arn i, A parni, 244, 248 . P arthini , pe op le of Illyria, i 500 . .

388 m ax .

P s inne u m, t of H isti c oti s, 11 P e ne t , slaves of the T he ssali ans,

i gs
. .

42 . 11 '
P elibn, mtn of T he maly, 1 33 40. .
. P enise ola S ee C herronesu s . .

3 11, 4 60 507 ; 11 130, 13 1, 139, P w ta D acty lon S ee T ay ge tum

1 42, 144—148. 15 7
, . . .

. P e nte li c marb le .
P e lla, c of M ace doni a, 1 495, 5 08,
. . P e nthe u s, 1i 103 . .

509, 5 16 . P ent hi lu s, son of O re stes, u 94. .

c of S yri a, 111 1 65
. . . 1 5 4,
P elic an cou ntry (P a tag on i a ) , i .

P e paréthu s, isl (S cop e lo) , 1 187 ; . .

P e llans , t . 11 72 of Laconia , . . 11 140. .

P e lle ne , t of A chn a, 11 5 9 7 1 , 7 2
. . . . P e rasi a S oc D iana. .

of A chaza, 11 7 2 . . P e roope , 11 35 1 . .

P él6des, lake , m E iru P e rcoté, t of M ysia (B erg en ), 11

°

3:
s,
344 —3 46, 350, 3 5 1
. .

P e lopidaa, 5 .

P e loponne si an war, P e rdi ccas, 11 3 94 ; 111 229 . . .

P e loponnesians, P e rgaméné, 11 3 26, 33 2 . .

P e loponnesu s, 1 . P e rgamu m, c of M ysia, 11 387, . .

201 , 389—402 ; 111 66 .

.

385 , 400 404, 408, 478, 492, 496 P e rgamu s, ii 3 7 9 ; 111 46 .

11 2— 1 1 , 33, 3 4, 38, 43. 49 m

. .
,

. P e rgé, t of P amphylia (Al u n a ),

.

5 1, 111 49 . .

at p asai m . P e ri ande r, tyrant of C ori nth,

figu re of, i 128 ; 11. .

5 . P e ri as, t 15 2 . of B abe s, 11 . .

islands, 9 .

) romontori es of, i P erigord inhabi tants of S ea P e

139 9 1i12 29 1
. . .
°

trocorii .

P e lops, 11 3 1, 36, 39, 43 , . P e ri nthu

s, c of T hrace , 1 . .

56, 326 P e risadyes, pe ople of E p i ru s, i

—
. .

P e lori as, 1 400 404 . .

P e loru s, monu me nt of, i 1 7 . . F e ri son , i 1 46 . .

, to
w e r, 1 256 P e méosu s, r of B m oti a, 11 1 01,
f
. . . .

, C ap ( p
e C a e F aro tn (B .

1
. P e rp e réna. t of M ysi a, 11 3 76 . . .

P e ltaa, t of P hry gi a, 11
. . P e rpe ma, 111 2 1 . .

P e ltin ian plain, i n P hry gia, 11 407 . . P e rrhie bi , pe ople of T hessal y , 1 96, .

“ m ou
37
P9 th of the N ile S ee 4 10, 507 ; i i 10, 13 7 , 14 1 , 14 3.
1 . .

1 e. 1 4 7 , 15 3 , 1 5 8
u
.

P e l si u m, c of E gypt 1. . P e rrhaebia, 11 144— 14 7 . .

5 5 , 62, 7 9, 9 1, 129, 134, 135 ; 11 P e rrhte bi c ci tie s, 11 145

2 1 7 ; 111 1 7 1 , l 7 5 —
. .
.

1 7 7 , 222,
. P e rrhte bis, 11 144 . .

226, 233 , 241, 243 . P e rse pol is, 1 122, 123 ; 111 13 0 . .

P éne i u s, r of P e lop onne s s, 11 8,

.
u .

9, 1 1 . P e rse u s, 1 202, 43 9, 495 , .

- r of T he ssaly S ala m ria

( p ), i i 4 1, 59, 108, 111
—
.

208, 23 9 259
, . .

1 ,
. 9 3 28, 5 01 , 505 507 , 5 13 ; ii . , .

4 , 67 7 7, 13 1, 134, 14 2, 144 P e rsi a, 1 — 126. 13 1. 132,

201 ; 11 240 —
, .

1 48 , 2 72, 3 97 . , 25 4 27 4, 2 93 ; 111
. .

P e ne lope P e u e lop eia, i 3 28 ; 11 34 l o9 1 13 , 120, 124, 125 , 128

—142, 188, 208, 213
. . , ,
,

5 0, 1 62, 1 7 3 , 300 . .
 IN D E X . 3 89

P ersian S e a, 11 2 19, 25 7 ; 111 14 6, . . P hazdru

s, le ad er of the A thenians,
149, 186, 188 .

g a te s , 11 1 13 2 . . d ial ogue of P lato, 1 45 2 .

p al a ce s, 1 33 1 . . 11 . 91 .

war, 1 5 18 ; ii 7 , 5 7 . . . P he stu s, c o f C re te (H odyi tm) , 11

. .

Gu lf, 1 68 12 1, 123 , 124, . . 196, m, 200 .

129, 183 , 196, 26 1 ; i i 266, 26 7 , . P haeton, son of the S u n, 1 3 20 . .

27 0, 27 1 ; 120, 125 — 129, trage dy of Eu ri pid es, i .

1 3 2, 146, 1 85 , 186, 188, 215 . 52 .

P e rsi ans, 1 1 7 , 4 1 , 96. 196, 463 ;

. P hagre s, t of M ace donia 1 5 1 2
. , . .

11 84, 87 , 94 ,
. 130, 155, P hagron opolis, c of Egyp t, 111 . .

18 1 ; 111 35 . .

P e ril sia, c of E tru ria P oru gaa 1 P hagrori opoli te nome , 111 245
'

. . . .

335 , 336 P ha scru m, prom of C orc yra, i

g
. . .

P escam S ee A te rnu
. m . 4 i
P essinu nti s, cognomen of R he a, 11 . P halanna, t of T hessaly, 11 144 . . .

184 . P hal anme i ,

(P om ) , 11 184 P hal anthu s, 1 424, 425 , 430
u
. . . .

P essi n s, c of P hrygia (B ola H is. P halara, t of T hessaly . 1 .

sar) , 11 320, 3 32 . . 94 ; 11 137 , 138 . .

P esti . S ee P osidoni a . P halasarna, t of C re te , 11 193 , 200 . . .

P e tali a, i sl , 11 15 1 . . . P halces, 1i 7 7 . .

P e te on, vi ll of B e otia, 11 106 . . . P halére is, de mu s of A tti ca, 11 89 . .

F ote ne, 11 83 . . P hale ri cu m, 11 91 . .

P e til ia, t of the Lu . cani , 1 3 78 . . hale rii , pe ople of E tru ri a, 1 335 . .

P e tnélissu s, t of P isi dia (X i di d

. . P halé ru s, 111 7 0 . .

soha 111 4D . . P hali sci , people and ci ty of Etru ri a,

P etra N abatw on, c of A rab ia, 111 . .

8
1 9 . 204, 209, 21 1 S n T ilphos . P hali scu m, c of E truri a, 1 33 5 . . .

mum . P hon e , porb of the island of (21 100

P étréi u
s , le gato of P om pey , i 24 2 . . ( P or to M astico ), iii 1 8 . .

P etrocorii , pe ople of A q u i tania (i a P hanagdri a, P hanagore ia, P hana

habi tant: of P éfl gord) , 1 284 um f h B osporani , i
’

. .
g ore i , c o t e . .

P e troni u a refe ct of Egypt, 111 222 4 7 2, 4 7 7 11 223

g
. .

267 — 26
.

P hanaru aa, distr of P ontu s, i 1 13 ; . .

P eu cé, isl of the Danu .be (P iczi na ), i i 295 , 305 , 309, 3 1 1

. .

1 463 , 464, 470

. . P hani as, 11 2 10, 392 . .

P eu ceti i , pe ople of Italy , 1 3 1 5 , . P hanoteis, 11 101 . .

422, 423 , 428, 43 1, 43 2, 436 P han te u of P hocis, 1 1 122,

g
. s, c . .

P eu ci ni , p eop le of the B asterai , i . lz

469, 47 0 . P haon, 11 162 . .

P eu colai tis, c of Indi a, 111 90 P hara, c of A che s, 1 1 7 1, 7 4

'

. . . .
. .

P hsbda, t of P ontu s, ii
. 296 . . c of M esse nia, sec P hé m ,
.

P habra, isl near A ttica, 11 89 . . .

P habrateria, t of Lati u m S ec P a . . t . of the C arthaginians, 111.

P haocfissa, c of Egypt, . P haros, village ne ar T anagra, 11.

P he aces, P haeeces, t cia s, u 1 . w .

3 9 ; 11 . T he ssaly S ee P herm
c. of . . 0
P he dimu s, i 65 . . P hafi tm, in M esse nia, ii 7 4 . .

P he d on, ii 82 . . P harbe ti te nome , 111 2 40 . .

390 m u .

P harcadon , c of T hessaly , 11 142 . P hayllu s, 11 1 19 . . . .

P hare is, P hari e is (P hsre e is r), in P hazemon, c of P ontu s, 11 3 1 1 . . .

A che s, ii 7 3 . . P hazémoni tae, 11 3 1 1 . .

P hare nse s, inhabi tants of P hara, 11 P hazemoni tis, 11 3 10, 3 1 1 . . .

74 . P hea, P he se, P he i a, c of P isati s, .

P haris, c of L aconi a, 11 40
. 11 16, 22, 25 , 26 . . . .

P harmacu ssc , islands ne ar S al amis, prom of P isatis, 11 15 . . .

ii 85
. . P he i di ppu s,
P hamaces, k ing of the B osporani , P he idon, 58 .

24, 239, 292, 294, 306, 3 1 1 , P he llfiu f T i h l i 1

13
1 ,
r o r p y a , 1 1 6 .
. .

40 P he llos, stronghold o f L y c i a, 111 .

P harnacia, c of P ontu s, 1 . 190, 47 . .

491 ; ii 294, 296, 297 , 304, 305 ; P hémiinoe, 111 1 1 7

. .

111 6 1
. P henéu s, t of A rcadia, 11 7 5 , 7 6 . . .

P haros, isl of E t, 1 46, 47 , 58 , P here , P hera, c of M essenia S ee .

P hara, 11 35 —3 7 , 46, 7 4
. . .

5 9, 88, 9 1, 2 111 226, 227 , . . .

23 8, 240 . P hérw, c of T hessaly (Vacati o n), .

towe r or lighthou se on the 11 139, 148 , 235 , 2 7 2 . .

island, 11 280 ; i ii . P héraaa (H e rmi t ) , c of A r cadia,

. .

one of the L ibu rnian islands 11 3 2, 42 . .

( L at i n o ) , 1 1 86 , 48 4 . P h érssi, ii 143 . . .

P harsali a, i i 132 . P herecydes, S yrian, 1 28, 25 4 .

P harsalii , 11 134, 135 . 167 , 190, 21 1 111 2, 1 5

. . .

P harsalu s, mtn , ii 3 2 . A the ni an, ii 2 1 1 . .

,
c of T hessaly , ancie ntl P hé i or Festi , t of L ati u m 1
y
éfi
. .
, .

P ale pharsalu s, now S atalda, 11

133—136 ; 111 233
.

P hidenaa or Fi de naa, t of L atiu

. . m, .

N e w, on the Enipe u s, 11 i 335 , 34 1

133—136, 15 5
. . .

P hi dias, of A thens, 11 29, 53 , 86,

. .

P haru sii , people of Libya, 1 198 ; e7 . .

111 27 7 , 280
.
. P higali a, t of A rcad ia, 1 1 22 . . .

P harygis, c of Locris, 11 127 . P hi lade lphe i a, t of Ly di a .

(A la. . .

c of A rgolis, S chehr ) , 11 33 5 , 406

o

. . .

P harygm a Ju no, 11 127 P hi d e lphia, t of Ju da s , 11 1 17 7 ,

gi
. . . .

P hai gi u m, prom of P hocis, 11 l

g
. .

lz P hi lade lphu s S e e P tole my . .

P l arziris, same as P arysatis, 111 P hil ae, 1sl a11d c of Uppe r Egypt,
é
. . .

al
P haselis, t of . iii P hilazni , altars of the , 25 7 ; .

48, 49, 55 . 111 .

P hasis, c of C olchis, i 440 ; 11 P hi lale thés,

. . .

225, 227 , 230 . P hi le mon, comic poe t,

r of C olchis
.
(R i c a ) , 1 7 1 , P hil é tm r us , 11 . .

7 2, 82, 138, 45 7 ; 11 225 , 227 , , fou nde r of the A ttali , 11

. .

230, 270, 296 . 289,

P hatni tic mou th of the N ile , 111 son of A ttalu s, 11 400 . . .

23 9, 240 . P hi létes, p oe t, 11 42 ; .

P he nene P hasiane ) , distr of P hilip , son of A myntas, 1 . .

A rme nia, 11 268 . 508 , . 39,

P hou ni ti s, distr of A rme nia, 11
éb
. .

9 . ci ty of,
392 m ax .

P hordueu s. 11 IQ . . P hyc s, t ofu . 11 1 .

P hy cé, c o P hthi otis, 11 1 3 5 ,

P horfinis. ii 133
gg
. .

Ph borns, te m le of, l
Ph g tes. 1 ; . 1 1 11 . P hylarchi, 1 196 . .

P hyle i de s, vi ll of A tticl , 11 87 . . .

P hranicate s, 111 164 . . 11 16 7 . .

P hren tani , i 432 . . P hyleu s, 11 17 0 . .

P hrici us, mtn of: Locris, 11. 340, P hy llu s, c of T hessal y, 11 138
. . .

396 . P hyse , 11 406 . .

P hysc on S ee P tol e my
. .

P hysc u s, c of C aria (C ast ro H os»

,
P hri xa. t of T ri phy lia,
. 38, 43 , 62
P hr x e i um, te mple of l ua 1 P sace u
'

x za S ee P lacenti a
i
.
, . .

7 P i asu s,
P hri x u s, 1 P i centes, pe ople borden ng on C am
u
.

P h se s» B ritta or B r t
a
M P hry pani a,
g i ans, 11 298 . . P i c e nti a, 1 3 7 4 . .

P hry gia, 1 . P ice ntin e bou ndary,

P i ce ntini, 1 33 9,
—
.

284 , 289, 307 , 3 14, 3 26 33 7 , 345 , P icenu m, i 338, 35 7 , 35 8, 360. .

35 , 407 , 409 ; i ii 43, P i c tm, i 35 1, 35 2

3
. . .

18 P ictones (capi tal P oic tie rs) , 1 283,

—
.

the G re ate r, 11 3 19 32 1, .

326, 332 . P ie res, P ieribtc , pe ople of M aude .

the Le ss, 11 3 15 , 326 . . 11111, i 506 ; 11 105 , 147

. . .

Lowe r, 1 7 8 P ieria, P i e ri a, distr of M ace doni a,

—
. . .

Epi c te tu s, 1 195 ; 11 289, . . 1 4 1, 506 509, 5 14 ; 11 105

. . .

3 14, 3 1 5 , 3 20, 326, mtn in T hrace , i i 187 . .

the ge dda s, 11 184 . . d istr of S yri a, i ii 6 1, 16 1 . . .

P hry gian hare , 1 58 . . mtn of S y ria, 111 164 . .

P hry gi ans, i 4 1 , 45 2, 5 10 5 14 ; P i llars of H e rcu le s (G ibral tar and

— 1n 3,
.

290, C mta ), 1 8, 75 ,
—
.

3 16 3 34 ; 11 63, 1 . 76, 7 8, 8 1, 82, 8 7 , 88,

66 , 67 .

us, r of Lydia and Ionia, 11 130, 13 1, 13 5, 136 ,

t gi 15 8—164, 1 73, 1 7 9 180, 183
. .

P hryne , people of Ind ia, 185 , 1 90 192, 194, 197 , 1 98,— ,

P 0,
u
P hryni ch s, tragi c poe t, 111 5
366 .
. . 205 , 206, 2 10, 2 15 , 2 16, 2 18,
2 19, 224 , 228, 234, 23 7 , 239,
P h e i rophagi , 11 219, 225 . . 24 1 , 25 3 , 25 5, 256, 258 ; 111 .

P hthe i ron, mm , 111 6 . .

P hthia, part of T hessaly , i i 67 132 . i

P i mol sa, t of P ontu s, 1 1 313 . . .

P imoliséne , P imoli tis, dish of .

P hthi i , ii 13 4
. . P ontus,
P hthibtc , ii 43 , 68, 131, 136, 13 7 P i m la, P i mple ia, t of M ace donia,
—
. . .

P hthi otid cs T hél m, 11 133 138 . . 1 .

M 10 5 18 7 .

P hthiotis. of T hessaly, ii 128, P inace , t of M esopotamia. 111 1 5 7

’

132—1
. . . .

P inat a, t of L y cia (M i nam) , i n

°

, A chun, i 71
u
. .

P hyc s, prom of C yre nm (R os- . ol P ina u

- s i , of C ili ci a, 111
60 . .

R aw ), 111 . P i ndar, poe t, 1 23 2, 256, 369, 405 , .

 m u .

409, 493, 502, 5 19 ; 11 97 , 107 , . P i tani tn , in S amniu m,

109, 1 18 13 2, 184, 290, 404 ii i P i tane , t of M ysin l schandc rh k),
g
’
.
, .

16, 19, 33, 108, 240 a9 3 98

u u
. .

P indu s, mtn of T hessaly , i 4 10, P i thec ssa, P i the c sste , isl (Is
—135 , 13 7 ,
. .

501, 505, 507 ; chia ), i 84 , 89, 93 , 185, $ 8,

14 1—147 , 158.
.

369, 386, 387 , 404 .

t of L ocris, 11 1 28, 13 7
. . . P i the cu sse ans, i 365 . .

r of L ocris, 11 1 28 P i tni su s, t of L y caoni a, 1 1 3 21

.

m
. . . . .

P i nata di C astel Vol mo S ee . P i ttacu s, i i 366, 3 91, 392. .

G alli nari an wood . P i tthe u s , son of P e lops, ii 56 . .

P i omba S ee M atrinu
. s . P i ty s P i tye ia, t of M ysia,
, .

P ioni a, t of the Le le gse in M ysi a,

. 346, 349, 3 7 1 .

11 381
. . P ityassu s, t of P isi di a. 11 3 24
. . .

P in S ee P yrrha P i tyocamptes, 11 80
u
. . . .

P i ra eu s, same as A mi su s, 11 294 . . P i ty s, vill of the T road, 11 349

. . .

P irae u s, 1 9 1 ; 11 7 9, 85 , 8 7, 89, the G r at, part o f the coast

. .
e
91 ; of C lchis, 11
p .

P i ri thou s, 1 7 6, 507 . . P i tyi lssa, anc i e nt name of Le m a m

P isa, tract of cou ntry , 11 32 e s, S alam is, and C hi os, q v i i
s
. . . . .

c of Elis. ii 3 1, 3 2
. . . 8
ftn , 32 . P i tyii ssm, islands, 1 25 1 . .

c of E tru
. ria, 1 315 , 323, . P i x6daru s, king of C ari a, 111 3 5 . .

329, 330, 334 P lace nti a, t of C isalpi ne G au l, 1

—
. . .

P isate , in Elis, 1 330 ; 11 9, 1 5 , . . 322 3 25 .

28, 30, 3 1, 33, 39 .

(P ia c m a ) , 1 3 2 2 , 3 23 , .

in E tru ria i 33 1. 33 4 . . . 325 .

P isi tis, distr of E lis, 1 330 ; ii 8, P lacu s, mtn, 1 1 343 , 386

11 , 13 —16, 28, 31) —3 4, 45 , 53 ,
.

P lane ais (Isle 3 E M

. .
. .

) , 1 18 5 ,
. .

5 6, 5 9 .

terri tory of P i sa, 1 3 15, . P lane ie , or W andering R ocks, 1 .

P isidia, 1and of A si a, P latssc , c of B moti a, 11 66, 94,

307 , 3 22—3 26, 332, 383 , 409 ;
. .

100, 104 , 107 , 108, 1 1 1 .

i ii 48, 54, 63
. . vill of S i cy on, 11 108 . . .

mtns, 111 47, 48 . P le tm a, 11 100 . .

ci ti es, 11, 324 —326

.

P l tam6des, p rom of M esse ni a, 11

a
. . .

T au ru s, 1 195 ; 11 3 19 . . . 2
P isidians, 1 195 ; 11 216, 304 , 3 22 P lato” 8a H ermonassa
—
. . . .

3 24, 407 , 409 . P latani stus, shore of C 111c1a, 111 .

P isilis, t of C aria, ii i 28
. . . 52
P i istratu s, son of N estor, 11 25, same as M aciatu s, 11
z
. .

s 18 .

tyrant of A thens, 11 . P lato, 1 1 54, 390, 45 2, 462, 464 ;

.

83, 88 ii 91 , 183 , 188, 197 , 353 , 35 4 ,

.

P iso, C ne u a, pre fect of Li bya, 1 . 382 ; 1 10, 1 79, 222,

197 .

C arbo, i 3 19 . . F le x , 11 386 . .

A he nobarbu s, 1 27 7 P le ias, P lei ss, P léi ades, conste l

'

. .

son of P ompe y , 1 2 13 lation, 82, 83 , 126, 274

u
. . .

P iss ri , 11 245 . . P le istu s, r of P hoc is, ii 1 16

. . .

P lemyri u m, c. of Indi a, 111 89 . .

3941 IN DEX .

P le rg i . people of D al mati a, i 484 .

P blisma. P oli um, t . of the T road ,

P le u ron, c of E toli a, old
. and ii 368 . .

N e w, 11 7 2, 15 9, 160, 1 7 1 , 1 7 2,
. P oli tes, compani on of Ulysse s, i .

1 7 5 , 1 7 8, 1 7 9 .

P le u roni a, i i 160, 17 8, 179 . . son of P ri sm, 11. 364 .

P le u rb nii , 11 160, 1 7 3, 176 . . P oli u m,

eo
p p le of S p i
a n ,
1 233 . . P olle ntia S ee P ole ntia
. .

P li nthi né , c of Egypt, 111 . . P oltyli bria, t of T hrace , 1 490 . . .

P lu mbaria, isl (S P olo ), 1 239 P olyanu s, mtn ot Ep iru s, 1 501

'

u
. . .
. . .

P l tiadés, i ii 59 P olybi u s, hi storian, 1 1 , 23, 3 1 , 3 5 ,

u
. . .

P l to, i 220 ;. 3 6 38, 39, 145 , 14 7 , 1 48, 156

,

P lu toni u m, i 363 ; ii 408 ; iii 25

. . . . 1 64, 209, 222, 226 , 244 , 256, 25 8,
P lu tus, 1 2 20, 221
. . 259, 27 4, 283 , 301, 309, 3 10, 3 1 5.
P lynos, port of M armara, 111 294 . . 3 19, 330, 360, 393 , 4 18, 43 5 , 4 38 ,
P ne u e ntia, t of the P i cani (P ol 48 1, 487 , 495 , 5 18 ; 11 l , 5 1 , 6 4 ,
m
. .

le ntia i 35 7 . . 23 4, a .

P nigeu s, t of M a m ara, P ol y botes, i i 2 13

.
r . .

P o, r of Ital ,
. 303 , 3 12, P olybu s, 11 64 . .

3 16, 3 1 7, 20, 322, 3 23 , 360, P ii l asta, mother of P e ne lope , 11

yg
.

438, 439 ; 11 7 1 . . l
P odali ri u s, he rou m or shrine of, i . P olyclea, 11 288 . .

P oly cle tu s, histori an, 11 243 , 244 ; .

Po brother of P rotesilaus 139, 150

ffi
cés, , 11 . .

statu ary , 11 5 3 . .

P o ycrates, tyrant of S amos, 111 8,

g
.

P a d icli, same as P eu cetii , P olydamas, T roj an,

P olydamna, 111 238
2
l

5
. .

P1 1 “ , t of the isl of C e ce,

. . 1 1.
10
P c r andris, same as T anagra,
ég
11.
211 .

P mu m S ee De um, 1 505 P olyd6 ru s, son of P ri sm, 11 3 44

’

. . . . .

P a ns, mtn of T hessaly , P olymédi u m, t of the T road, ii . .

P 6g6n, port of T rtnze n, 3 76, 3 90 .

P bla, t of Istria, 1
. . P olymnastu s, 1ii 16 . .

P blémon, son of P harnaccs, king P olyni ces, i i 21 . .

of P ontu s, 11 220, . P olyphag1, 1 299 ; .

3 22 P oly t s, king of the L api thtn, 11

i
. .

of Laodi cea, son of Zeno, l l a

1123
1 1 33 4 P0 ru s, r of the T road S ee. .

p hilos ophe r, 11 3 87 . . tapdru s,

, P e ri ége té s, 11 86 . . P olyrrhén11, in
P ole nti a, t of the largest of the
. 11 200 . .

al eari c Islands (P ollmpo ), L P olyste phanu s, same as P re ncste ,

g bl i 3 54
. .

P oli eondro S ee P hole gandru

. s . P oly ti métu s, r of S ogd iana, 11 . .

P ol ichna, 11 84, 3 7 1, 3 7 6. . 25 4 .

P blie u m, t of Lucania, 1 397 P o yx éna, tragedy of S ophocles, 11

iée
. . . .

P ati na . S ee A pollonia .
396 11 mm:

3
207 , 20s. t of
M ysi a, 1 518 ; 11
—3 49
. . .

2 5, 244, 245 , 256 258, 25 9, 17 ,

3 ,

P riéné, c of l onia
.

7
8 1 P riénim ii 69 ;
.

46 1 , 4 7 5 , 4 6 ; i 1, . .

2 1 7 , 25 1, 38 7 ; 3 .

241, 27 8, P rivernu m, t of L atium, 1 3 5 2

-
. . .

282, st p as i ns . P robalinthu, t of A tti ca, 11 67 , . .

P o sn ia, di str of P aphlagonia, 11. h

P roc yts . isl (P recido ), i 93 , 1 85 ,
g14
. . .

. 3 68, 386 .

P otamii. ii 89 . . P rod ei de , 11 44 . .

P otamo, of M ityle ne, ii . P r6clés. brothe r i f Eu ry sthe ne s,

P otamu s, vill of A tti ca, 11 89 .

. . 42, 44, 212 .

P ote ntia, c of P i ce nu. m,

P otid e s, c of M ace donia, 1 5 1 1
. . . P roeh l , sister of P hilomels, 11 1 2 2 . .

P rec onna u s, i sl of the P n t is

- ro po .

-
P oss14071 . S es P ute oli .
(H e smom), 34 7 ,

P racti u s, r of M ysia, 11 340,

. . P roe rna, t of P hthiotis, 11 136
. . .

3 46, 350, 35 1 . P re tides. 11 50 . .

P ro nestina, Via. i 35 2, 353 . . P re tu s, k ing of T iryns, 11 54 . .

P r n este, c of Lati u m, i 353, 354, P romé theu s, 1 27 3, 45 8 ; 1i 238 ;

ga
. . . .

7
P re mac , 111 1 17 , 1 18 . .
L e ase d, a play of
P rasi a, vill . 11 89 . . E schylu
s 1 52 , . .

P rasia , c of A rgolis, ii 48, 55 P r6nésu s, t of C e hallenia, 11 166

p
‘
. . . . . .

P rasii , pe op le of India, 111 97 . . P re phthasia. c o D rangiana (Za .

inhabi tants of the ci ty of )

.

rang ,

P rams, ii 189. 199 . . P ropontis (S ea of M ormon ) , 1 8, .

P re sna, c of C re te , 11 195 , 199

. . . 72, 107, 1 88
F ransi , G alli c nati on, of whom 190, 195 , 442,
B rennu s w as k ing, 1 280 . . 5 18 ; i i 92, 286, 314, 3 15, 329,
.

P raxande r, 111 69 . . 33 1, 33 2, 33 8 340—3 42, 352, .

P rax i phanes, 111 33 . . 369 ; 111 34, 62 . .

P raxi teles, 1 i 105 .

°
P roschi u m, t of 73 10111 . 11 1 60 . . .

P rose leni ,
P remais, t of Ethi opia, 111 268
. . . P roserpi ne, i 295 , 383 ; 11 1 7 ; 111
. . .

P repe sinthus, one of the C yclades 25 , 180 .

11 208 . . P
P rism, i i 169, 301,
. 345 ,
P rosymns, t of A rgoli s, 11 54 . . .

P ri ami d m, i i 3 78 . . P r6 1archu s,

P riamén (1 P r6m6n), c of the D al . P roté, island, 11 23, 35 . .

mate , 1 484. . P r6 te si lae iu m, in the T hracian

P r pe ia, songs of Eu h i u C he rsonese ,
iz p ro n s, 11
s P r6te s1lau s, km of the T h

P ri apéné, distr of M ysia, 11 347 . . 11 83 . 134—138 . .

P r6 tena, fathe r of C abin , L 59, 62,

P riapu s, temple
s, son of B acchu of,
ii 66, 348
. . P r6togencs, iii 29, 30 . .
 IN D E X . 397

P ru sa, c o f M ysi a, 11 3 1 5 , 3 16 ,
. . P tole my E u e rgéte s, 111 23 1 . .

3 18 . Eu e rgetes; II or P h scon,
y .

F rasi e s, c of B ithyni a (B rass), 11

. . i 149, 1 5 2, 156 ; i i 1 24, 1 7 2 ;
. .

3 15 . 234 .

ki ng of B i thy ni a, 11 . 3 15 , Lathii ru s, 111 23 1 . .

407 . P hilade lphu s, 172 ;

P ru si e nse s, inhabi tants of P rusi as, 111 4 7, 193 , 194 , 224 , 23 1, 260
. .

i i 3 16
. . P hilométor, 111 16 4, 23 1 . .

P rytane i s, 11 12 3 . . P hilopate r, ii 199 ; 111 . .

P samme ti chu s, k i ng of Egyp t, 1 . 1 7 6, 23 1 .

96 ; 111 195 , 2 19, 239, 244

. . S 6 te r, 1 11 290 . .

P saphi s, vi ll of the O rO pi i , . ki ng of C y pru s, 1 11 7 1 . .

P scha te S e e B ata
. . son of A u letes, 111 234 . .

F a b o, l ak e of E thi opia (T ee na), son of J u ba, 111 281, 283

g .

P se lchis, c of Ethi opia, L ag u son of

s, i 463 ; 111 . .

P se u dope mas, p rom in the G reate r . 1 23 , 229, 23 1 , 239 .

S y rtis, son of M e nnseu s, 111 1 66 . .

P seu dO phil i p, P t6u m, mtn of B ce otia, 11 109 . .

P sil lis, r of B i thynia,

. Pu bli us C rassus S ee C rassus . .

P ram Ida C laudi usP u lche r S ee P u l .

P sygmu s, on the coast of E thi op ia,

S e rv i li us, 11 322 . .

P sylli P sylli ans, Li bya,

eop le of Pu lche r P u b li us C laudi us, 111 7 1
or
p , . .

111 260, 294 . . Pu ni c W ar, S e cond . 1 23 9 . .

P ( y ), i sl ne ar C hi os, 111 P m al s S ee A rb is
'

s ra P a
y9
s r . . . .

Pu te oli in C amp ani a, i .

P syttal ia i s] ne ar S alamis, 11 85
. . . . 364 , 3 66 S ee D ic marchi a . .

P t e asi mu m, distr of T ri phyli a, 11 Pu tri d L ake S e e S ap ra li mné

gz
. . . .

l P ydr a, c of M ace d oni a, 1 508, 509,

. .

P télé6s, 11 35 7 . . 5l g
P téléum, mtn of E pirus, i 5 05 . . P ygalge is, 1 11 l l . .

c of T ri phyli a, 24
. . P ygéla, c of Ioni a, 11 299 ; 111 10,
. . .

c of T he ssaly , . l1 .

P y gmi e s, 1 54 , 5 5, 59, 6 7 , 68, 109, .

P te re las, 11 1 62 . . 45 8 ; 111 107 , 27 0 . .

’ ‘
P tole mai s, t of P hoeni ci a, i 201 . . . P ylae, I he rmopyl ae, 1 1 7 ; 11 1 18, . .

t of P amphylia (A lu m), . 1 29, 1 30, 13 7 .

P ylaaan conve ntion of A mp hyctyons,

,

t . of the C yrenai c , ii i . 11 1 18, 130

. .

P ylaaménés, 289 .

t . of the T roglod ti c, i y . P ylaeu m, mtn of L e sbos, 1 1 3 96 . .

200 ; 111 191, 194 , 204 . . P ylseu s, ki ng of the P e lasgi , ii 395, .

t of the T he b ais, . 111. 396 .

258 . P ylagti rae, P yl ag6ri , 11 1 18 . .

P tole mi e s i 1 78 P ylai c A sse mb ly , 11 14 0

’

. .
. . .

P tole my A u léte s, 11 308 ; . Gu lf (G of Zei ttm), 1 1 . .

23 2, 234 . 132 .

C e rau nu s, 11 400 . . P yléné, t of E toli a, n 160, 1 7 2 . . .

C occe s son, 111 230 P yli an S e a, 11 22

’
. . .
.

Epi phanes, P ylii , P yli ans, inhab i tants of P yl u s,

ass 1 11 111 1 .

—28, m son of A

P yldn, 1 of l ll yris, 1 495

. . .

Pfi m pan o f 11 1 7 1 8 43 8, 498 ; 11 5 9, 68
—, c of N estor, 11
, , . . .

. 46 ; . P ythagoras, 1 $ 5 , 4 56 ; 111 . .

P y thagore a n , 1 25 , 3 7 5, 395 ; ii . .

68, 1 83 ; 111 .

T ri phylis n, phi loso h

p y of t he , i .

6, 18, l 427 ,
P ythai stc , 11 97
'

26
mm —
. .

11. 1 ,
1 18 22, P yth a el u s, harbou r, altars, 111 199
26 —28, 35 —38 g
.
,

n
—
.

Emathoei s, 11 3 1 . . P ythe as, 1 99 101, 1 10, 1 16, 1 54,

.

P yre chmés 11 33 . 15 7 , 1 58, 173 , 204, 223 , 23 7 , 283,

,
.

P yre the ia,

P yre t i, in C app‘
ade cia, P y thi an games, 1 390 ; 120
h !
}
. .

P yrsmida, the m Egypt, 111 249 .

pr ies te ss, 11 1 17 ; 111 1 79 . . .

252. 25 5 . P y thias, the , 11 12 1 . .

P y thi um, te mple of A pollo, 11 97

m;
. .

1 279, 2 i 1i vill of A tti ca, 11 8 1 .

6é
. . .

° Ry tho, t of P hocis, 11 55 , 1 15 , 1 19
. . .

P yrasu s 1 of P hthi otis, 11 138,

. . P ythddbris, 306, 309, 3 10 .

l ag P ythddfiru s, 11 305 ; 111 24

n
. . .

P yre e an Venu s, i 267 , 27 a .

P y tholau s, prom of Ethi opia, .

P yrenee s, 1 1 10, 16 1, 181, 192, 193,

. 199, 201 .

2 6,
0 2 19 33
2 , 23 4, 239 — 242 P ythbn. 11 120, 121
2 49, 250, 264 — 267 , 27 1 , 27 2,
.
, . .

P ytia, 11 349 . .

7 , 2 78, 27 9, 282, 284, 285 , 292, P ytiu s, 11 349

32
. .

21 ’ P ytna, part of M t Ida,

P yrgi , t of T ri phyl ia, 11 22
. . . in C re te , 11 189 . .

t of Etru ri a, P yx s, prom , r , and t of L u cania,

g
. . . .

P yrgi te , 111 T ri phylia, 1 76

. .

P yri le hbn, 1 near D i ce srchi a,

ggggé
.

Q uadi 1 444 ,
. .

P yrrha, w i fe of D eucalion, 11 . 1 25 , Q ue rci S ee C adurci

. .

Quinti us T i tus 11 146 , . .

, t of
. T hess
aly, 11 1 34 . . Q uintus Fab ius M ax i mus E mil ia
, t of Ionia,
. n s,u
i 277 . .

t of L esb os (F i re ), 11 39 1 ,
. . Q ui ri nali a C ollis, M ount Quirinus .

at R ome , 1 348
—
. .

i sl
139 .
, 1 1. . Quirite s, 1 34 344
2 .

prom of T he ssaly, 11 1 39 . . .

p rom of M sia 11 3 76 .
, . . R acca S ee C hordiraza,
.

P yrrhte a, name 0 T he ssaly , R am a H e ad S ee O ri M e topon

-
'
n . .

149 . R aphia t of J ud e a, 111 1 7 6 . .

P ym1112 1111 E111 1pu

- s, R apti, mod e rn name of P rasi a .

L esbos (entrance to the G u f

g fo
C alo m , 11 3 91
z
. . R ae -e l R azat
o
S ee P hycns . .

P y rrhi c ance , R atafi a S ee A rathu

. s .

P y rrhichu s, 1111111 111 18, 1 27 2 . .

P yrrhon, 11 82 . . R a ves . S ee H yarotis .

 1 342, 366
ci ti ze ns, . .

col onists, 1 252, 3 73 . .

colony , 1 2 12 322 , 3 23 . , .

cu stoms, 1 27 8 . .

Empire , vi ew of th e ,
mtn T hrace (D esp oto
of 295 - 297 .

1 3 1 1 , 48 1, 489, 506, 5 14
. .

histori ans, 1 249 . .

Rhod e s S ee R hodes
. .
po li ty , 1 2 7 8 . .

R hod u n ti a, ci tade l ne ar T he rmo p re fec ts , 1 286 . .

pylc , ii 129 . . te rri tory , 1 15 1 , 3 4 1 . .

R hoe i tés, r of th e T road , 11 37 1

. . . R ome , 1 140, 202
. 27 8, ,

R hmtaces, r of A lbania, 11 230 . . . 33 0,

Rhc ti u m, t of the T road, 11 35 7 ,
. . 33 1 , 333 , 33 64 5 6, 358 36 6 , ,

358 , 36 1, 368 . 3 70, 3 7 1, 398 4 1 2, 4 13 , 43 1 , 44 1 , ,

Rhombi te s, the G reater, B ay of 444 ; 65 , 140, 1 7 1, 368 ;

M aeo ti s, 11 22 1 . . 295 — 297 .

the Lesse r, 1 1 22 1 . R omu lu s, 1 3 40, 3 42, 343 . .

R hone S ee R hodanu R ou msha S ee T hrace

'

. s . . .

R hésu s, r of S y ri a, 111 164

. . . R ox ana, wife of A le x ande r, 11 254 ; .

Rhu ndacu s, t of M y si a . 111 229

. .

T sohai ), i i 299, 330, 33 2 . . R ox olani , S cythian nati on, i 17 2 , .

R hyp e s, c of A che s, 73, 7 5 45 1 , 470, 4 7 1

u
. . .

Rhyp is, 11 7 3 . . R b i co n, r of Italy p rob P isa“!. .

Rhytiu m, t of C re te , 11 200 lo), 1 33

u
. . . . .

R i eti. S ee R e ate . R canti 1, 1 307 . .

S ee A ri minu m . Ru di e , c of C alabri a i 429 430

. , .
,
.

R ic a S ee P hasis M i ss n , 1 and t of G au l (the T et),

ig
. . . .

R i phaaan mtns, 1 4 52, 459 1 7

u
. . .

R in a S ee L ari sus R sp inu m, t of N umidia,

u
. . .

R omans, 1 3 , 1 6 18, 22 104, 15 3 , R te ni, p eo ple of 1 284

u
. . .
. ,

17 5 , 19 1, 192, 209, 2 10, 212, 2 17 , R tu li , pe ople of L ati u m, 1 339,

222, 226—228 , 23 1 ,
.

243 , 24 7 , 249, 250, 25 3 , 262, 263,

270, 27 1 , 284, 286, 287 , 290—295, S a) i n the A rabi an G u
lf,
l;5 port 1 11 .

298, 302, 305 , 306, 3 10, 3 13, 3 17 , .

3 19, 321 , 3 22, 324 , 3 26, 327 , S ab )

g7
ssab c . of the T roglodytaa,
a ;
333—33 5 , 33 8—35 6, 3 58, 360,
,

m o

36 l , 364, 3 66, 3 7 1 , 3 7 3 , 3 7 4, 3 7 7 , S ab aeans, pe ople of A rabia Felix,

3 78, 38 1, 383 , 387 , 397 , 404, 405 , 111 190, 206, 207 , 209
. .

408 , 4 12, 4 13 , 424, 427 , 43 7 S ab ata, c of A rab i a, .

44 1 , 443 , 446, 44 7 , 450, 45 1, 466 m ) 33

°

( y d B 1 6
’

L a s 1 rac ano
—
. .
,

4 68, 4 75 , 47 7 480, 484 , 485 , . S abatoru m Vada, t of Ligu tia .

'

4 88, 491 , 494 , 498, 500, 505 , 509, ( Vad i ), i 300, 322 , 323 . .

5 16 ; ii 38, 43 , 44 , 46, 5 9,
. S ahazi na, god of the P hrygians, 11 .

63 , 64, 7 1, 7 3. 85 , 88 . 89, 92, 186, 1 88 .

100, 108, 11 1 , 128, 1 7 2, 1 74, e t S ab e lli , 1 3 7 2 . .

S ab ina, 1 3 38, 339, 35 1 . .

 IN D EX . 401

S ab ini, S ab ines, pe ople of Italy, 1 . S alamis, isl (W aly C ychre ia,

.

—
3 25 327 , 338, 35 7 , 3 7 1, S ci ras, i 187 ; .

11 5 7 , 60, 84 1
. 153 . .

S abos, king of A rabia. 111 212 . . t of the isl , 11 83 . . . .

ki ng of Indi a, Gu lf of, 11 82, 83 , 89 . .

S acaa, S cythian race, 1 465 11 245 S ala mam S ee S almoniu m

’

. . . .

S ala m i a , 1m S ee P e ne i u
'
s . .

S ace a, 11 246 . . S alapi a, c of A p u li a, 1 433 , 434

. .

S acarau li , S cy thian race , 11 245 . . S alaria Via, 1 3 39 . .

S acaséne , distr of A rmeni a, 1 112 ; . . alas, r of G e rmany , 1

. .

246, 268 alassi , p e ople of C i salpi ne G au l, 1

303 —306 309, 3 1 1, 3 14
. .

S ee 1 1 e ru
‘ '
S ac co . s . , .

S accopodes, A diabe ni , 111 154 . . S alda, port of M u ri tan i a (B ougi e ),

S acre d P romontory , P romonto of

S pai n (C ap e S t Vi i 60, . . S ale ntine terri tory , 1 429 . .

1 64 , 180, 18 1, 206, 208, 1 1 , 2 14, S ale ti ni , p e ople of Iapygia, i 422,

gg
.

215 , 223 , 22 7 . 4
S adac ora, t of C appadoci a, 111 44 . . . S ale nti nu m, 1 430 . .

S adracaa, p alace of D ari u s, ne ar S a k mo, G u lf of S ee P osi donium . .

A rbe la, S ale mu m, c of C ampania, i 3 74 . . .

S mtabis, t of S pain (Kati m) , i . . S algane u s, B ce otian, 1 1 7 ; 11 96 . . .

24 1 . c of B m oti a, ii 92, 98
. . .

S agalasse is, 1 1 324 . . S al maci s, ftn ne ar H al icarnassu s,

S agalassu s, 11 323 , 4 10 . . iii 35 . .

S agapéni , S al moné, c of P isat is, 11 3 1, 32 . . .

S agra, S agras, r 1 3 91, 392 . . . ftn of Eni p e u s, 11 3 1, 3 2 . .

battle of the , 1 3 95 . S almbne u s, ki ng of E lis, 11 3 1— 33 . .

S agras, r , i 3 60 . . . S almoni u m, p rom of C re te (S ala .

S agimtu
'

m, c of S p ain (M un icdro), . m i ), 1 160 ii 1 89, 193 , 1 94,

. .

i 239, 24 1 , 25 1
. . 199, 2 13 .

S agyliu m, c itade l of P ontu s (Han S almydessu s, c and coast of T hrace .

Kale ssi ) , i i 31 1 . .
( M i d i eh ) , i 7 9, 82, 490 ; 11 287
. . .

8 1111, a T hracian tri be , 11 169, 298 . . S alome, si ste r of H e rod, 111 1 84 . .

S e e S inti . S alon, t of the D almata , i 484

. . .

S t E li as, mtn
. S e e O che . . 8 11160 , t of B ithyni a, i i 3 1 7 , 3 18
. . .

S t G otha rd
. S ee A du l as . . che e se o f, 11 3 18 . .

S t M ahé, C ap e
. S e e C abe u m . . S akma S e e A mphissa
. .

S t M arcia”, Isla nd o f S ee O t ty S alo mc a, G u S ee T he rmai c

'

. . lf of .

g1a. Gu lf .

S ta M au S ee L e u 81 16 6 (S al tige tse i n Lu si tania,

1?
ra cas
. . .

1
S t P olo
. S ee P lu mbari a
. . 1 2.

S ai nt” S ee M e di olaniu m S alyes, people of T ransalpine G au l,

i 267 . 269—27 1 , 27 5 , 27 6, 27 8,
. .

S ais, c of Egyp t, 111 239, 242

. . . .

S ai te , 301, 302 .

S ai tic mou th of the N il e (Gu lf of S amm i , in C e phalle ni a, 11 1 66 . .

M atze i a), 111 240 . . S amari a, same as S e baste , c of .

nome , i n Egyp t, 111 23 9, 240 . . Ju de a,

S akan a S ee S angari u S amariané, c of H yrcania, i i 242
’

s . . . .

S alami ni ac B ay, 11 6 . . S e mé, t of C e phalle ni a,

.

S alami ni i, ii 83 . . 166, 1 67
S alamis, c of C ypru s, . S ami, he i ghts, 11 1 69 . .

VO L 11 1 . 2 n .
402 M EI .

S ami a S amos, ii 2 12. 213 ; 111 . . S andobanes, r of A lb ani a, 23 .

10 . S u dan, fathe r of A the n o d o r us,

S amiaustrai t, iii 10 . .

S amians, inhabi tants of S amoa, 1 . S androcottu s, ki ng of the P r a si i .

5 18 ; 11 168 2 12 ; 111 9, 10
. , . . 109 ; 111 97, 105 , 1 07 , 1 25
. .

S ami cu m, citade l of T ri phylia, ii 16, . S andyx , ii 27 1 . .

1 7 , 19, 2 1, 26 . S angari u s, 1 of the T road (S ab e r.

S amicu s, p lain, 11 21 . . ii 289, 3 14, 3 21, 35 1

.

S amni taz S amni te s, S au

, nl te , 1 . S angi as, vill of P hryg i a, i i 2 8 8 . . .

339, 344 , 346, 35 7 , 360, 367, 8 11 13 6113, d istr of P ap hlag o n i a ,

3 7 1 — 3 74. 3 7 7 , 3 78, 380, 387, 3
.

14 .

399, 43 1 , 43 8 . S anni, pe ople of P ontu s, i i 29 6 . .

S amni tes, c of the, i 35 3 . . . S anta M ari a M M al i a an d T h .

women of the , in an g i li um .

island of G au l, 1 295 . .

S amni ti c mtns, i 3 26 S anta, b mn t S ee A hoa

r
f }
. . . .

S amni u m, i 360 S antoni mhabitan ts o W

‘
. . e

S amon mm, prom of C re te $ 6 8 1 1 . i 283 28 4, 310

. , .

moui u m . S antor i no S ee T he ra
. .

i n the N eandris, 11 189 . . S aocondari u s, ii 3 21 . .

A le xandrian, ii 189 . . S cone , 1 S ee A rar

. .

S amos, 1111 1a the Icarian S e a. S aos, 1 S ee S a ve

. .

Su mo) , i 93 , 187 ii 163, 168, S apae, S apmi, pe ople of T hrac e, 1

( 69 303 ; 1ii 2, 3 , 7 —11
. . .

5 15 , M G 11 1 69, 298, 305

. .
; . .

T hraci an. ii 10 . . S ape rd es ,

Ionian, ii 10, 21 . . S aphnioe is S ee S atni oe is . .

c of the island of, 111 3 S ap1 of C isalpine G au l (S av i o )

g;
. . .
,

c of T ri phyli a, 11 19, 21,

. . 1 2
25 . 11 162, .

and S ame, same as C e phal

le nia, and c of this isl , ii 163, . . . S ap ra 11mm ? (or P u tri d Lake ), at
1 66, 167 . the T au ric C hersonese , i 4 73 , .

T hrei ci sn, same as S amo 47 4 .

thrace , i 5 16 ; ii 1 68 . . . in the T road, 11 387 . .

S amosata, c of S y ria, . 161 . S araastu s, k i ng of Indi a, 11 253 . .

S amothrace, S amothracia, isl (S a . S ambat S ee H e rmu

. s .

1 . 5 16 ;
11 S ee Ze le ia
°

. S ara/10 1 . .

S amothrac ians, 1 5 16 ; S arame né,

°

S ampsi ce ramu s, p ri nce of the E m i S arapana, fortress of C olchis (C ho

se ni , 230 .

811 1111 1111 S ee P riane

. . S arapam , pe ople d welling beyond
811 1111 1111 0 11911 S ee M ycale . . A rme ni a,
S an D imi tri & e A ntandros
. . S arapia, god of the Egyptians, 111 .

S an G iamo S ee C orydallu
. s .

S ana, t of P allene, i 5 1 1
. . . S arapi um, te mple of S arapia,
S anau s, c of P hry gi a, ii 33 2
. . . 230, 248 .

S an11ali u m, ci tad e l of P isidi a. 11 . S aravene, pre fe ctu re of C appa

3 23 doci a, 11 278 . .

S andaracu rgi u m, mtn of P ontus. S ardanapalu s, ki ng of Assyria

, iii .

ii 3 13
. . 55 , 143 .
404 m ax .

S chédi e ium, 11 124 . . u

S o ltanne . r . of C isalp ine G a ul
S che di us, 11 1 24 . .
1 3 24 .

S che hdan A rian i S ee C heli doni an S cydisés, mtn of A rme ni a (A 6

’

. 9 9
Isles .
Dag h),
S che ria, same as C orcyra, i 45 9 . . S cylaci um S e e S cylle ti um . .

S chmnli s, c of B e oti a (M m
u
.

11 5 8, 103 P ontu s (T seh o r le k

r. of

u
. .

S choen s, 1 of B oeotia, 11 103 Irmak), ii 295

S cylla, 1 3 1—3 3 36, 3 7 , 39
. . . . .

p ort of C o rinth, ii 4 9, . . , .

, dau g hte r of N i sus, 11 5 5 . .

clans of, i 16. S cyllmu m, prom and port of I taly , .

1 35— 3 7, 384
.

S ahara . u S ee S sa . . .

S ci athu s (S ciat hos) , isl near M ag .

p ro m of A r goli s .

nesia, 11 140
l
. .

S c illti s, t of T ri phylia, 11 16 S cy le ti cus S i nus, G u l f of S e y ll e

'

. . .

ti um (G olfo d1 S qu i llace ) ,
°

S e i lly Islands S ee C assi te ri des

u
. .

S ci l ru s, ki ng of the S cy thians, 1 .

4 7 1 , 4 7 5 , 4 79 . cyllé ti n m , S cyl aci um, t . of th e

S cingomagu m, t i n the A lps, i 268 . . . i 3 92 . .

S ci ons, c of P alle ne , i 5 1 1
. . . c r s, y u isl . 1 187 ; .

S ci pio, M e te llu s, 111 28 1, 284 , 285 . . 140 .

E milianu -
s, 1 283 ; .
(T artary) , 1 1 3 , 5 2 , 99 ; . 11 .

16, 35 2 .

Afri canu s, i 361 . . dese rt of, i 7 9, 82 . .

C ai ns, 1 3 17 . . L i ttle (or T au ri c ) , 1 4 7 8 , .

N asi ca, 1 484 . . 489 ; ii 2 79 . .

S ci ra, vill o f A tti ca, 11 82 . . . S cy thian nati ons, 1 24 7 , 480, 48 1 .

S ci ras, same as S alamis, ii 82 . . i i 23 5 . .

A the ns, 11 82 . . how, i 188 . .

S oi ron, ii 80, 8 1 . . history , 1 3 2 . .

S ci rone s (N W wind), 1 43 . . . . zone , 1 147 11 247 . . .

S ci ron ides rocks, ii 80, 82 . . cu stom 1 299 . . .

S cirophori on, 11 82 S o thie u s, i 23 , 5 1 , 52,

1
. . .

S e i ros, rocks of, i 43 . . 7 2, 179, 180, 1 94 , 195 , 458, 46 1 ,

S co lis, mtn of Eli s, 11 1 1, 13 , 14. 462, 464, 46 7 , 468, 47 5 , 480 ; i i
l . .

7t
S calu
2 18, 2 19, 22 1 , 230, 24 0, 24 , 245 ,
4
s, c of B te oti a . 1 .

1 6 ; 1 1 5 8, 103 , 104 i
S cy th ans of the East, 1 1 72
°

. . . .

S combrari a, i sl near S pain (Islote ). . S cy thopolis, c of G alile e , .

1 239
. . S e bake t B ardail S ee S irboni s . .

S combru s, i ii 25 . . S e b aste, c of P ontu s, i i 300 . . .

8 015 1119 , the scu lptor, 11 373 ; iii same as S amaria, 111 17 7
5
. . . .

1 S e be nnytic nome ,
S eop e la S ee P e pare thu
. s . mouth of the N ile, 111 .

S cordi sta , S cordisci, i 450, 45 4, . 239, 240 .

482, 483, 48 5, 488, 489 . e be nnyti ce , c . of Egypt,

G re at, 1 488 . . e ci n us (S e li nda) .

L i ttle , 1 488 . . S e ge da S e e S e gi da
. .

S cotii ssa, c of P e lasgi oti s, i 503, . . S e ge sama, t of the Vaccaai (S aab .

5 4 , 5 14 ; i i 146
0 . . mo), 1 244 . .

-
S et 11m S ee O rchomenu S e ge sta S ee S ege
. s .
 IN DEX .

S egeS tes, father of S e gimu ntns, 1 . S elinfinti u s A pollo, worshippe d by

G the O robi i , i i 152 . .

S e gesti ca c of H u ngary, . S élintl s, c of S i cily , 1 4 12

. . .

1 309, 482,
. c of C i li cia,.

S e gida, t of the A rnaci , 1 243

. . . r of S i cily , ii 7 3 ; 111 68
. . . .

S e gi milntus, pri nce of the C he rusci, 1 ne ar Ephesu . s, i i 7 3 . .

r of Elis, i i 7 3
. . .

809111 . S ee S i gni a . r of A che s, i i 7 3

. . .

S e gohri ga, t of the C e ltib e ri , S e i i fisi a, lak e near Ephe su s m

ii
. . .

S e gu sii, or S e g u si ani , pe ople of

G au l, i S e lléis, S icy on, 11 9
1 . near
r o f Elis, i 502 ; 11 9—1 1
. . .

S ei de . S ee S idon . . . . .

S e i ris, r of Lu .cania, 1 397 81 1 . . r of the T road , ii 35 1

. . .

8 11 11 . e l li , people of Epi ru s, i 44 , .

S alty/11 71 8“ S ele u
. ce ia . e lil ru s, i 4 13 . .

S elene , or the M oon, goddess S élybria, c of T hrace , 1 490, 5 18

. . .

shi ppe d by the A lbani . S e ly a, 1 490 . .

the pe ople of M e mphi s, S e mbri taz, Egyp tians dri v en into

”
8 0 by P sammi ti chu s, 111 195,
318
24 .

cognomen of C le opatra, iii .

S e mi ramis, wi fe of N i nu s, 1 129 ; .

G reek name for L u na, 0 and . i i 27 1, 28 1, 309, 3 10 ; iii 74, 7 5 ,

. .

p o r t of E tr u
ri a, 122, 143 .

S ele u ce ia, c of S u siana, . rampart of,

c of A ssy ri a, on the T i
. S e mnones, people of G e rmany, i .

ri s, 11 262, 27 1 ; 111
. .

5 2, 15 6, 162 8 151 t of Umbria (S i nigag lia),

332
. . 1.
P i eri an, c of S y ri a (S u .

111 . S enones, pe ople of G au l, i 289 . .

e0
p p 10 of Italy , 1 .

fortress of M e sopotamia, 3 22 .

S e ti i m, t of U mbria (S enti na),

nég
.

c.C il icia, 111

of . 1 e
S eleu ” l y ria, 111 m d f h l y
'

ci s, 1 l rt o S .
p ro an co as t o T e ssa .

167 . 1 7 1 1 5 12 ; .

S e le ucu
s, the B abylonian, c of M ag nesi a,
.

261 . e pi us, same as S i pu s .

N icator, ki ng of S yri a, 11 . S e pte mpeda, t of P i ce nu m (S . .

111 5 1 , 74, 1 25 , 145 , . S everi no), l 35 7 . .

146, éq u ana, r (S e mc) 288,

C alli ni cus, ki ng of S yria,
Se uani G aul, i 278,people of
—
.
,

S elgé, c of P isidi a (S u
. rk), 11 324 . . 6 288, 291, 307 , 3 10 .

S elge is, 11 3 23 — 3 25 . . S e rapis S ee S arapis

. .

S e 1gessu s, sam e as S agal assu s, 11 . S e raspadanes, son of P hraates, 111 .

323
S e lgic mou ntai ns, 1 1 325 . . S en d S ec T igrsnoce
.

S eli dromi S e e Icu s S e ee, pe ople of Indi a. 11

g
. . .

S el i nd i S ee S e linu
. s . 5 97 .

S elinfi ntia, hot springs in S icil y (I rgu nti a, t of C e ltibe ria, . 1. 243 .

B agm di S oiacca), 1 4 15 S e ri phians, 11 2 11

’

. . . .
406 m u .

S eriphos, one of the C yclade s (S er S ici ly, 1 33 —78 , 84, 89, 93 , I % ,

164, 184—186, 194, 2 13 , 2 2 4 ,
.

p h o ), ii 28 , 2 11 . .

S e rri u m, prom of T hrace , i 5 16 . . . 334 , 36 l , 3 62, 369. 3 7 6 — 3 7 8 ,

S e rtori u s. 1 238, 24 2, 244, 439 ; 383 — 386 , 388, 389, 3 92 , 4 00
—4 04, 407—409, 4 1 1, 4 1 2 , 4 1 4 ,
.

111 28 1
4 17 —422, 42 5, 430, 4 3 7 , 4 3 8 ,
. .

S e rvi li us, P Isau ri cns, 11 3 22 ; 111 . . .

46, 55 . 459 ; 11 4, 3 5 , 4 1, 7 1, 9 2 , 1 1 6 ,
.

S e rvi us, king of the R omans, 1 3 48 154 , 158, 3 7 8, 404 ; i ii 3 2 5 9

—
. . . .
,

S esamu m ii 1 16 . . S ea o ,f i 8 5, 81 5 18 7 , 3 1 5 , .

S e samu s, t of P aphlagoni a, i i 29 1 . . . 346, 3 79, 380, 400, 495 ;

S esaréthii , pe ople of E iru s, i 500 . . 16, 28 7, 288, 297 .

S e si thacu s, le ad e r of C he rusci , S trai t of S ee M essi n a . .

S i cybn, c of P e loponnesu
‘
i 44 6
. . s (B ae z
.

S eefistris, king of Eg t, i 6 1, 96 ; heo), 1 4 10 ; 10, 53 58 , 5 9 ,

’

g
. .
,
‘
19 1, 194, 2 244 . 65 , 66, 7 1 , 7 7 , 107 , 108, 1 16, 1 24 .

S on ata , C aste l 111 S ee S uessu la . . S icyoni a, ii 5 , 62, 66, 103 . .

S estia, prom of, i n the T hracian . S i cyonii , S icy onians, 1 1 64, 66 . .

C he rsonese , i 5 18 . . S ide, c of P ontu s, ii 295

. . .

S estos, t of the T hracian C he rson

. c of P amphy li a (E1 111 A
.

ese , 1 164, 188, 5 18 ; ii 350, li d ), 11 323 ; 5 0, 68

—
. . . .

352 354 . S idéné, distr of P ontu s (S id i n or .

strai t of, i 5 17 . . Valisa ) , i 82, 190 ; ii 294, 295 , . .

S e tabi s (X ati va). 1 24 1 . . 296, 305 .

S e throite nome , 111 243 . . c and distr of M ysia, 11 . . .

S étia, t of L ati u .m (S a m), 1 344 , . 347 , 368 .

347 , 35 2 . S idétani , in S pai n, 1 245 . .

wine of, i 347 . . S idi ci ni , pe ople of Italy , 1 352, .

S éti u m, prom of G allia N arbone n .

sis (C are da C ate ) , i 27 1 . . S idi etnu m S ee T e anum . .

S eu samora, c of Ibe ria C au casi a, . 8121111 S ee S id e ne

. .

ii 23 1
. . S i don, c of t ni cia . 1 .

S eu thés, k ing of the O drysae, i 5 , 6 . . 15, 5 9, 64, 90, 201 ; 111 167 , 169 .

S e ven B rothe rs, monu ments of the , -l 74 .

S idones, people of the B astarnw, i .

81111111 1110, 8
1
S ee S epte mpeda . . 470 .

S ar ti a , hot-baths near M arse ille s, 1 . S idoni a (P edoni a t), i sl on the .

267 , 270 . coast of Egy pt, 111 235 . .

S e x ti ne, 1 270 . . S idonian w ome n, 1 65 . .

S e x tu s P ompe ms, i 2 13, 362, 386, . S i ddnii, S i doni ans, i 2, 4 1, 60, 65 , .

388, 404, 408, 4 1 1 . 4 58 ; 111 17 3, 174, 215, .

S ezza S ee S e tia
. .

81111 611 11 S ee A rte mi ta

. . S iga, c of the M asmsylii (T afna),
.

S i bac, pe ople of Ind ia, 111 7 7 , 94 . . 111 282 . .

S ibini , pe ople of G e rmany, 1 44 5 S ige ia, prom in the T road, 11 358,

m
. . . .

S i by l, rm , 11 32 1 ; 111 372
E
g
. . .

S igél s, monu ment of N arcissu s,

S i ambri , 1 28 9 4 44— 446 , 45 1 .
, . 11 6 . g .

S i cani , p e op le of S icily , 1 407 . . S igertis, king of Indi a, 11 253 . .

S i ce nu S ige u m, t of the T road (11 1111 11711 ,

8
s (S ik i n o) ii 207
1 5 1 7, 5 18 ; 11 358 —363, 3
. . .
,

S it i i ans, i 9, 336, 385 , 407

i
. 11. . .

i 8 .
4m mu .

S irenm ,
S irenu ese , prom (P u a . m S oli, o of C ypru
. s, iii 7 0 . .

de lla C amp an ile ), 1 34, 35 , 39, . 8 0 111. 111 70 . .

368, 3 7 4, 3 7 5 S olmissns, mtn ne ar Ephesu s.

—
.

Bit “, i 397 399 o 0 ll .

r S i nno, i 3 97
. . . S olbcé, 111 154 . .

S iri tis, 1 380 . . 86l 1 154 ; 11 83

. . .

S irmi u m, c of P annoni a, i 483 . . . S oly ma, 111111: of L y cia, i 53 ; ii i . .

S isapb, c of S pain, 1 2 14 . . .

S isc ia, t of P annonia, . S oly mi, pe ople of Lyci a, 1 8, 32, .

S isimythres, stronghold of, in B ac 54 3 11 3 28, 409, .

trians , i i 254 . . 63 , 65 0

S isinu s, tre asu re -hold of, 11 281 . . S oly mas, mtn of P isi dia. 111 409 . .

S isis, ii 304 . . S omnu s, 11 3 41 . .

S is p h i u m , i n the A crocorinthu 86 e ith , ki ng of the Indians, 111

gs
s,
y
g
.

11 6
. 9
S isyrba, an A mazon, p h én é , di str of A rm e ni a (Dzo .

S isyrbi tm, 111 3 . .

p ho k ) , ii 260, 261, 268 278, 304 ;
.

S i tacéné, di str of B abylon, of A pol .

-
l6niat1s (Da ci a a), ii 264 ; 111 27 8 i nce f
. .
p r o , 11. .

135 146, 15 2
. .
p héni, ii 27 2, 273 , 278 . .

S i tacéni , i i 223 . . S ophoc lés, i 4 10 ; 11 32, 42, 5 1 . . .

S i thénes, pe ople of M ace donia, 8 1, 90, 135 , 1 70, 186, 191, 3 7 7 ;

111 9, I5, 5 9, 60, 76
. .

817 111 . S ee D ic te . 8 6m, t of Latiu . m, i 353 . .

S i ze boli S e e A ollonia
. . S oracte , mtn of L ati u m (M onte di
8 11 1711 S ee S cy 18 11 111
. . 8 S i lvestro), i 336
. . .

811 10 , id S ee C hi os
. . S orgu c S ee S u
. lgas .

S mi nthe as S ac A pollo . . S orrento S ee S nrre ntu

. m .

S minthia, 11 3 74 . . S osi crates, 11 193 . .

S minthi u m, te mple of A pollo, near S bsi pélis, Ju i te r, worshi ppe d at

p
H amax i tu s, ii 190, 3 7 4 . . M agne sia, i i i 23 . .

S myrna, c of Ioni a, 11 23 7, 298, . . S éssi nati , people of S ardinia, i 334 . .

111 . S éstratu s, tomb of, ii 74 . .

i rl of Ephe su grammari an, iii 26

g
s, . .

ay of, 111 210, 21 . . of C nidu s. 111 227 . .

an A mazon, i ii 3 . . S otades, ii 19 . .

S myrnte ans, 111 3 , 20 . .

p oe t, 1 11 . 23 .

S oandu s, t of C ap padoci a, iii 44. . . S é te ira, harbou r i n the A rabian

S oanes, pe ople borde ri ng on the Gu lf,
C au casu s, 11 225 , 229 . . S GtEre s, or S avi ou rs. cognom
- en of
S oatra, t of Ly caonia, ii 321 . . . the Di oscu ri, i 3 45 . .

S é crates, i 452 ; ii 95 ; 111 114 . . . . S ou r . S ac T y re .

S od om, c of J nde a, 111 183 . . . S ou the rn S e a, 1 183 . .

S ogdian a, i 1 13 ; i i 245, 248, 253 . . S padines, ii 23 9 . .

— 255 ; 111 125, 126 . . S pain, 1 3, 9, 13, . 54, 72.

S o diani, S ogdi i, S ogdiana, i 1 12, . 100, 101, 128, 14 1, 15 7 ,
95 ; i i 245 , 248, 25 3 . . 160, 1 6 1, 163 , 165, 184,
S olfa-te rra, la S ec Foru mV ulcani 192, 205 , 206, 208, 2 10, 2 1 215
—219, 222—226, 228, 229, 233 ,
. .

S oli c of C i licia (M asad a), i i 7 4,

—
. . .

34 7 , 382 46, 50, 53 5 5, 23 4, 236, 240— 242. 244, 245 .

5 9— 61 . 249, 25 1, 252, 25 5, 263, 264, 267,
 IN D E X .

269, 279, 296, 302; 3 10, 325, 439, S thtntlns, king of the M ycenm
é , ii .

44 2 ; 108, 1 1 7 , 283, 286, 5

S thénis, 11 293 . .

S ti lhda
’

S p ai n, C i te ri or, 1 249, 25 0 . . S ee P halera

. .

Ul te rior, i 240, 245 ; 111 . . S ti phane (L ad i k-G ol) , 11 3 1 1 . .

297 . S toa P mc i le ,
S parta, i 27 4 ; 11 I5 , 25 , 3 6, 40 S tbbi , t of M ace donia, 1
—
. . . .

44 , 47 , 49, 59, 153 , 203 S ec . 77 .

Laced aemon . S tce chades, islands, i 27 6 . .

S partans, i 385 ; ii 42, 202, 203

. . . S toi cs, 1 24, 15 6. .

S partari u m, p lain of, i 24 1 . S tbmali mné, a salt lake , 11 .

p a n ts (C apanta ma rsh in M e 358 361 .

di a ii 262 . . 1age ,
tbni (S téné”
15
S pe don, ii 113 . . co 304
S pe rche i u s, r of T hessaly (A gri o
- P lai n 1 i 27 3
y
°
.
, 11 . .

mela or Ellada ) , i 95 ; i i 55 , . . S téras, r of L atiu. m,

129, 130, 136 , 13 7 , 148 . S trabo, geographe r, 1 .

p e rm 0 h a
p g p pi , e o le of E thi o i
p , a 5 1 7 : hi s cou ntry , 197,
3 1 1 : his ancestry, 11 307 : his .

89 0 S phscteria, island, maste rs, iii 26, 27 , 53, 173 : his

35
1. .

fri e nds, 1 1 78, his age ,

.

S p héttu s, t of A tti ca, 11 88

. . . 439 : his trave ls, i 9 1, 1 7 8, 332 ; .

S pi na, c of C isalpi ne G au
. l (S p i na
i 3 18 . . 265 ; his H istory , 1 21 ; 11 25 1 . . .

S pini tte , i 3 l 8 ; i i 119

. . . P omp e y , 1 3 17 . .

S pi tamene s, 11 24 8 255 . , . S trai ts S ee G i braltar

. .

S pii léti um, c of Umb ria (S p olcto) , . S tratarchas, i i 198 . .

S tratia, t of A rcadia, 11 75
. . .

S p orade s, islands, i 187 11 192 . . S trati us, pri e st, i 114 . .

— S ee J u
,

207 , 2 1 1 2 13 ; 111 33 pi te r

i
. . . .

S t i a, ancie nt name of Rhodes, ii i S trato, sl of, in the A rab ian G u

d
lf,
a
. .

S tagi ras, S tagira, t of M acedonia, . towe r, i n J ude a . 1 1 1. 1 74 .

1 5 12, 5 13
. . tyrant, ii 294 . .

M i nn a , S ee Le mnos natural philosophe r, i 7 8,

80—82
. .

S tandi a . S ee D i a . .

8 10 11110 , 1291 S ee C os
. . S tratocles, A the nian, 11 35 . .

S taphyl u s, 11 195 . . R hodian, ii i 33 . .

S tap odi a .S ee M e lantian rocks . S tratoni ce ,

S tasanbr, ii i 70 . . S tratonice ia, c of C ari a (Edd -H is .

S tatanian wine , 1 347, 36 1 . . car), 111 40

. .

S tatfinia, t of Etr u . ria, 1 335 . . by the T au ru s, 111 40 . .

S te ganopodes, 1 68, 45 8 . .
S tratoni ce ians, 11 383 ; 111 3 9, 40 . . .

S te i ri a, v ill of A ttica, 11 89
. . . S tratoni cu s, i i 38 1 ; i ii 28 . . .

S téle . S ac P i llars . S tratu s, c of A carnani a, i i 15 9

. . .

S te nyclarns c of M e ssenia, 11 38
. . . .
c of A chaia, afte rwards
.

S te m0 phthalmi , i 68, 458 .

. Dyme ,
S térép a, ii 198 . . trongyla, one of the L i pan 1slands
S tési chor ns, i 67 11 2 1, 32 . . .
(S trom bol i ) , 1 4 19, 42 1 . .

S tési mbrbtu s, ii l 89 t ophad es, islands

a
. .

s
41 0 m ax .

u
S tr thO phagi. in Ethi opia, 111 197 1mm ) , 1 140, 164. 188, 496,
506 ; 11 78—80, 89—96, 150,
. . .

S trymfi n, r of T hrace 1
—
. . .

4 96, 505 506, 5 1 2 5 14 15 1. 154, 193 , 208 ;

u
.
,

S trymonic G u lf (G of O rfm ), i . . S ni u m, de mu s of A tti ca, 11 89 . .

5 12, 5 l 3, 5 15 Su r S ee T yre
u
. . .

S ee S tores -
S t ens, 111 3 1
M . . . .

S av e S ee S tyra Su rk S ee S e lge
m
. . .

S tygi an stream S ec S ty x . . Su rre ntu , c of C am pania (S or .

S tymbara, t of the D e nri ope s, i 501

. . . 36 11 368 .

S ty mphalian lake , 11 5 2, 76 8 113 11, c of S u siana 11 7 5 ,

122, 1 23 , 1 32 ; 111 130—1 34, 15 2
. . . .

S tymp halides, i i 5 2
u m
. . .

S tymphal ii , ii 7 6 S siana, distr (l aw an) , 1 201

—
. . . .

S t mphalu s, t of A rcadi a, 1 4 16 ; 111 83 , 130 135 , 142, 146, 15 1

y . . .

11 5 2, 66, 75 , 7 6 154
u
. . .

S tyra (S tare ) , t of Eu bcaa, 11 153 S sians, 1 196 ; 11 264 , 266

u u
. . . . . .

S tyri e is, ii 153 . . S sis, S sias, same as S u si ana .

S ty x , at Lake A v ernu s, 1 363 Su sp iri tis, 11 235

u
. . . .

ne ar P hene ne , ii 7 6 . . S tri u m, c of Etruria (S ufi .

at T e lchinas, i i i 3 l . .

Su ange la, c of C aria, Su ve 1dijeh S ee S e leucia,

u
. .

S chu a, the sac red crocodile , S ec H e lve tii

—
.

195 S ybari s, c of Lu cania, 1 394 3 96 ;

u
. . .

S cro, r of S pain (X u
. car) , 1 238, . ii 73 . .

239, 245 , 25 1 . c of the B ru tti i , a colony

.

t of S pain, 1 238
. . . of the R hodi ans, i 398, 3 99 ; .

Su dinu s, r of Lu cania, 1 394-4 397

. .

Su easa, c of the V olsci , 1 344, 35 2

. . .

Su essi one s, people of G au l, i 289, . ftn of A chai a, 11 7 3 . .

293 . S yb ari te , S b ari te s, 1 3 73, 3 7 6, .

S acasale t of C ampani a (C aste l di

. . 3 99 ; 9 .

S on ata ) , 1 3 7 0 . . S ybota, i slands 1 187 , 497 . .

Su e vi , i 289, 308, 444, 445 , 44 8, S ycamino olis, c of Jo daea,

(
. .

45 2 . S ydrac e 11 1 O : yd rac e e ), pe opl e .

Su n , Isthmu s of, i 62, 45 8 S ec . . of India, 1 11 7 6, 94, 95 . .

H e roopolis . S ye dra, t of C ili cia, .

S y ene, c of Egy pt (A camas ), 1 50,

. .

mos
Su
.

gambri people of G e rmany , . 801 201 , 111 84, 217 , 224— 226, 26 4
—266, 233 , 243, 258, 263
.

S icamb ri . .

Suidas 1 503 , . . S ylla, L C orne liu s, 1 33 1 . 3 7 1 ;

. .

Sulchi t of S ardinia i 333

, .
, . . 154 ,
Su
le i man“ S ee B lau dus 111
Su —
. . .

lgas r of G au, l (S orgu

. e ), i . 27 7 , S yllwu s, 111 2 1 0 213, 267 . .

S y16s6n, 111 8, 9
m
. .

S alm c of the P e ligni S yme tlms, r of S i cily (0 1a ),

g
. .

1 ag
. 1 4l l
Su ltan -D ag)» S ee P arore ia . S ymbace , c of A rmen1a or M e di a, .

S ymblilon 11mm, or S i gnal harbour.

Sun, C olom s of the , i n the T auric C hersona u a, 1
u
.

S ni um, prom of A tti ca (C ap o C c . 474. 47 5 .

412 m ax .

T aphi tis, prom on tho Ga rthagini an T u

ars s, c of C ili cia ( T arcon ) 1
50 5 2, 55 —
. .
. .

coast (C ap e 111 288 . . 190 ; 59, 1 62 .

h 223 224
,
‘'
l aphos, T aphi tls, island ne ar A car T artar s, 1 . , .

nani a, 1 73 .

i 4 73
. . T arté ssis, 1 223
. .

of ai n (M L
g
r.

222, 2a
1
m
.

T a 13 isl 99, 1 1 1, Ta0 -

m t of G au1, i
g5c
. .
, .

7
T a yri , pe ople of A sia, 11 . 248, T e ach Kop ri S ee P ompeiop0 11s. .

T aaclt O m $ 0 P hanarm
11p i
2 .a .

c o an S oc T asi s, leader of the R oxolani . i

fi
. .

T aranto, Gu lf of . S e e T arentu
m . 4
T aras .S oc T arentu m . T atta, marsh
in P hrygia (1 h :
T arbassu s, c of P isi dia. 11 3 24
. . . ii 321 . .

T arbe llh e O ple of G au l, T au ch i ra (W of

p
. 0
e .

T arcon
'
qu in), gove rnor of T ar renai o, 2 .

q ui nia. 1 3 2 6 . .

T arcondimli tu s, king of C ilicia, iii . T aulanti i pe ople of Epiru

, s ,

60 T auri S cythi an race 1 47 6

, . .
,

T arantini, T arenti nes, 1 . T roglod yti c mou ntai ns , “

397
T arentu m, 3 77 , T u
a ri ans, distr . of the B ruttu, i .

497 . T u
a ric C hersonesus S oc C he rsone .

Gu lf of. l 3 13, 3 15 , 3 7 7 , . su
118
s.

3 78, 393 , 423 429 . . coasts, i 47 5 . .

T ari che e , c of J u de a,
. T u
a ri ni , people of L iguria, 1 303 , .

T ari che i a , islands ne ar C arthage , 3 11 .

' ‘
T au risc i . l auriste , a pe ople of
T ame , t of B a oti a,
. G au l, i 307 . 309, 3 10, 3 17 , 450,
.

t. of L yd ia, 454 , 466, 482 .

T aron1tis, 269 T au ri sci N or1c1,

m
.

T arpétés, T au roe ntiu m, t of G au l (T m ), .

Locrians 1 10,
33
T 11 , 0 . of the , 11. 275 .

T au roménia (T m i na) , i 404 . .

T arq u in S ee T arq u
. i ni us . T au rom éni tm, i 4 12 . .

T arq u ini a, c of Etru l au rom éniu

' ‘
ri a, i 326
. . . m, c of S icily T hor .

T arqu inii , the , 1 327 . . mi na ) , i 402, 403 , 405 ; i ii 12.

. .

T arq u ini u s P risons, L u ci us, T au rO plSli u m, te mple of D iana, iii .

3 44 . 10, 186 .

Su pe rb u
s , i 3 2 7 , 344, . T au ru s, fortre ss of Ju da s, 111 1 81 . .

mtn of A sia, 1 32, 82, 105 , .

106, 1 13, IN , 125 , 1 26, 128. 13 1,

1 3 6, 139, 1 7 9. 184, 194 , 195 ,
43 9 ; 11 2 15 , 216, 218, 226,
2 —
.

250, 25 5 , 25 6, 51 9 262, 267 ,

27 7 —279, 281 , 284, 290, 3 14,
3 21 -3 25
.
9 :m: m
 IN D E X . 4 13

399m400 407 409, 410 ; T méssis m of, in Lycia 111

i6
e pro
40, 54—5 7 , 60, 6 1, 7 3,
.
, .
,
.

1 42 143 , , et p asm» T e lméssu s, t of L ycia, .

T uu
a r s, P isidian. T elos, on e of the S porade s (T i m e ),
C ili cian, ii 276, 278, 3 19 . . 11 2 12, 2 13
. .

A nti ii 25 9, 260, 278, . T e mbri on , fou nder of S amos, 11 .

27 9 . 168 iii 3 . .

T avi u m, 11 320 . . T éméni u m, t of A rgolis, 11 48 . . .

T ax i la, T éménu s, le ade r of the H eracli dm ,

l l2 11 33 , 34, 48 , 7 7
. .

T axi les, ki ng of the T ax ili , T l‘mésa, c of M agna G recia, afte r;

.

92, 1 14 . wards name d T e msa, 1 9, 38 1 . .

T aygétu m, mtn of Laconia (P anto in Italy , 11 300 . .

Du cts/Ion) , 40. 461 T e mmices, occu py B mo ti a, 1 4 93 .

1 64. 194 . ii 93. .

T eanu m, S idicinum, c of C ampani a . T émnu m, mtn in M ysia, 11 390 . .

(T eam), 1 T émnu s, c of M ysi a, ii 39 7

n
. . . .

A pu lia , 1 3 9, 436 T e mp é, vi ll of T hessal y , 1 505 ,

5

507 ; 11 7 7, 130, 13 1, 139—147 ,

. . . .

T earco, E thi opian , .

T e atea, c of the . 27 2 .

1 35 9
. . T am p aa S ee T émésa
. .

T ech S ec Ilibirri s
. . T e mpyra, c of T hrace , i 5 16 . .

T éni‘
.

c tosages, p eop le of G allia N ar a, t of the C orinthians, 11 63

. . .

bonensi s, 1 2 79, 280, 28 2 . . T énéas, r of Umbria, i 33 7 , 3 49

. . .

p eo pl e of G alati a, 11 . T énédi i , ii 64 . .

3 19, 3N . T énéd os, isl and t (T ene do ), 1 . . .

T égéa, c of A rcadia, 11 8, 54, 58,

. . 187 , 4 10 ; 11 2 13 , 303 , 339, 34 1 , .

64, 7 5 , 7 6 . 360, 37 2, 393 , 3 94 .

te rri tory of, n 7 6. . T énéri c p lain, i n B moti a, 11 109 . .

T ege ate , 11 60 T éne ru s, son of A po llo , 11 109

u
. . . .

T e i chi s, fortre ss ne ar T hermopylte , T énessis, distr of Ethi opia, 111 195 . . .

ii 129. . T e nne s, son of C y cnu s, ii 64 , 3 7 3 . .

T e i résias, 11 107 , 1 11 ; 111 15 , 180 . . . T énos, one of the C y clades (T 1110 ) ,

T elu S ee P amphy lia
‘
eh . . 11 1 56, 208 , 2 1 1 ; 111 9
. . .

T e lamfin, i i 83 i i i 69 . . . T e ntyra, c of Egypt, 111 2 60 . . .

T elchi nes, i nhabi tants of R hod e s, T e ntyri taa, 111 260 . .

i i 1 80, 188 ; ii i 3 1 , 3 2
. . . T éés, c of Ioni a, . 16, 17 .

T elchi nis, name of the i sland of T érédén, c of B aby lon, 1 123 ; 1 11

. . .

R hode s, i ii 3 1 , 3 2 186 , 187

—
. . .

T élgbow, i 494 ; ii 166, 1 70 17 3 . . . T e re i a, T e re i é, c of M ysi a, 11 3 17 , . .

T elebfias, 1 494 . . 346, 349 .

T e ll olu s, 1 425 ; . mtn, 11 349 . .

l e lemachu
‘
s, 1 5 9, 62, 65 , 503 ; T e rentiu s Varro, i 306
—
. . .

14, 1 7 19, T ér tm, the T hracian, 1 493 ; 11

g
, . .

l 73 l z
T elephu s, father of E u rype lu s, u T e r esté (M ) i 482 48 3
agi
, , ; 11 . .

T lflési a, t of the S amni tes, 1 3 7 1

. . . T e rina, c . of the B ruttii ( e ra),
N oc
T ele thri us, mtn of Eu bce a (M t i 382.

G alzades), 11 15 2 . . T e rméri um, prom of C ari a, 111 36 . . .

T e lléne , t of L ati um, 1 344 . . . T e rme rum, c of C ari a, i ii 36 . . .

414 m ax .

T hasos, isl and (T haw ) , 1 43 , 187 , .

T méssu
er s . c. of P i si dia. 11 . 409, 5 15 , 5 l 6 ; 11 50, 189, 2 10 . .

4 10 ; T hau maci, c of P hthi otis, 11 7 7 , . .

T ermi lm, inhabi t Lyci a, 11 3 28 ; 111 . . 1 36 .

49, 6 3 . T hau maci a, c of M ag nesi a, 11 140 . .

T ami S ee Inte ramna

. .

T e rpande r, ii 393 . T he bai c k ee p, in Egypt, 111 258

. . .

T a mi S ee T he misoni u
m T he b ai s, part of E gyp t 1 67 ;
'

. . .
,

T at . S ee B u sc ino 84, 2 11 , 22 1, 225 , 243 , 258, 260

. .

T e trapolis, A thenian, 11 56, 57 67 , T he bais, T he bai ce , porti on

.

of B oeoti a, 11 97 , 102— 106 . .

the D orian, 11 1 14, 1 15 , T he bans 1 15 5 ; ii 39, 43 , 68, 92 .

94, 104, 109—1 12, 1 7 5
. . .
.

125 , 128 , 195 . .

of M arathon, 11 153 T h be , ci ty of P amphyli a, 111 49,

é
. . .

T e trapyrgia, i n the C yre nai c, iii 65 . .

T he b e . ci ty of the T road,
T eu ce r, son of T e lamon, i 236 ; 11 343 , 344, 3 46 , 348 , 384 3 87 , . .
—
iii 55, 56, 09
. 394
. .

of A tti ca. 11 3 7 4 H ypoplaci a, 11 343

. . . .

T eu cri ans, inhabi tants of the T road, T he bes, ci ty of B moti a, 1 499 ; 11 . .

1 96 ; ii 3 73 , 3 7 4
. . 66, 7 4, 93 , 95 , 97 , 102 , 1 03 ,
.

T e n éasu t o f B motia, 11 1 0 4 1 0 7 — 109

pa
s,
é
. , . .

c i ty of Egypt, 1 15 46, 56, .

.

T eu tami s, 11 395 . . 300 ; ii i 140, 245 , .

T eu théa, t of A chte a, 11 14 . 25 7 , 258, 26 1 . . .

T eu thi‘ as, r of A che a. 11 1 4 . P hthiotides, ci ty of T hessa . .

T eu thran ia, di str of M ysia, ii 299, i y, 11 133 , 135 , 136 , 138

. . . .

326, 389 .
p la i n o f, i n th e T r oad, 11 .

T eu th ras T raeis), river of the 3 7 4, 385 , 390, at p an i m .

B ru tti i , 1 398 . T heme lla, prince of the A rabians.

.

king of T eu thrsnia, 11 111 167

—
. . .

326 3 28, 3 46, 389 T hemis, 11 121 . . .

T eu tons, 1 292 . .
i c h u m a n , 11 1 38 . .

T eu tri a, 11 1 of, 1 434 T he mi sc ra, d istr of P ontu s (Ri ck

. .

y . .

T eam mk), 1 82, 190 ; 23 6,

’

S ee A ni o
23 7 , 290, 294—296, 305
. . .

T hais, t of N u midia,
. .

T halame , t of Laconia, 11 36 . T he miscyran plain, 1 190 . . . .

T hales, M ilesian, i 12 ; 111 5 T he mistmi u m, t of P hry gia (T w

'

. . . . o

of C re te , po e t, 11 N 2 , i i 332 . . .

T he miste , 1 503
m
. .

T
h a ié t u n f th A m a n T h m i t l i i 3 4 7 m 6 , 22
q
gg
ee o e z o s, e s o c e s, . . .

11 a . T héna, t of A frica, 288 . .

T hamy ris, the T hracian, 1 5 13 i i T he ocles, A the nian, 1 404 . . . .

10, 23 , 24, 187 heocri tu s, the S o hi st,

.
p
T hapsacu s, c of B abyloni a (Elder), T he od e cte s, poe t,
1 IN , 122—127 . 130, 131, 134
.

. T heodbru s, ii 402 ; .

139 ; 111 148, 150, 1 56, 15 7 , 187

. T heodlisia, c of C he rsonesu s (C f
'
q . .

T hapsu s, t of A fi ica (Deu . ces) , 111 a , i 4 75, 4 76, 47 8

)
'
. . .

284, 288 . T eoddsi u s, mathe mati ci an, 11 3 18 . .

T hasian pottery , i 487 T heomnéstu . s of C os, mu . si cian, 111 . .

T haaii, i 5 15 . .
41 6 m ax .

T hraci an B osporu s S ee B osporu

s . . T hyate i ra, 11 402 ; 111 21 . . .

army, i i 67 . . T hymbra, plain ne ar Ili u m, 11 362 . .

tri bes, 1 247 . 482, 483, . T hymbre u s S ee A pollo. .

T hymbria, village of C aria, i n 6

m
. .

mtns
i 4 1, 488, 492, 504 bri u
gi
, . . s, 11 368 . .

race , 1 9 y h peop e o 1 yma, i 453

’

. . n .
°

S e a, 1 42 . . 11 .

coast, 1 9 T hyni a, isl 11 N 9

T hracians i 164, 453 —455 , 460,
. . . . .

T hyni as, rom and di stric t of

. .
p .

46 1, 463 , 466 , 468, 47 8, 48 1 , T hrace, 1 490 ; 11 N 7, N 9 . . .

485 , 488. 493 , 496 , 506, 5 19 ; i i re , c of C ynu

93, 105 . 15 1, 187 , N 6, N 7 ,
. T
h y
11 s . g
. ri a, i 102, 103 .

3 16, 3 18 . T hyri des. isl and prom of Laconi a, . .

C abre nu , 11 351 . . 36, 40 .

X anthi i, i i 35 1 . . T h ssos, t of M acedonia, 1 5 12,

. .

T hrash, scu lptor, i ii 13 . . l3 .

T hrasyalces, of T hasos, i 44 ; iii . . T i sne s, 11 399 . .

T i barani , T i bareni , 11 267 , 27 7 , .

T hrasybu lu s, A theni an, 11 87 . . N 5, 296, 304 .

T hrax, castle of Ju dte a, T ibarania, distr of P on tu s, i 47 6 . . .

T hriasi an plain, i n A tti ca, i i 8 1, 84 T ibaranic nati ons, 1 195

T ibe r, r , 1 322, 3 25 —3 27 , 330,
. . . .

T hrinacia, name of S icily, i 400

336—340, 345 , 348, 349, 35 1
. . . .

T hroni . ) rom and t of C ypru s (C ap e

l
. . .

G rego , ii i 69 . . T i be riu s, Empe ror, 1 234 , 307 , .

T hronia, i 67 . . 44 1, 447 ; i i 392, 405 ; .

T hroniu m (P e le e -cad re ), i 95 ; 11 . . G racchu s S ee G racchu s . .

126, 12 7 . T i bi u s, re lati ve of S trabo, 11 307 . .

T hryu m, T hryoessa, t of T ri phylia, . P aphlagoni an name, i 467 ; .

ii 23 , 24 , 27 , N 11 302
u
. . . .

T hu cyd ides, i 4 99 ; 11 2, 36, 50, . . T i b ra, c of L atiu . m (T h ole) , i .

56, 5 8, 366 ; 111 4 1 . . 3 53 . 354 .

T hu le (Icela nd), 1 99, 100, 15 7, . T i bu rti ne stone - qu ar ries, 1 3 54 . .

17 3 , 299 . ici nu m, t of C isalpine G au . l

T hu mse um, same as Ithome or ( P a v i a
) , i 3 23 . .

T home , i i 14 1 T i cinu s, r of C isalpine G au l

u
. . .

T h me li cu s, son of A rmi ni u s, i . i 3 12, 3 23 . .

ieiu m, c of B ithynia 11
—
. .

T hnnataa, nation of Illyri a, 1 485 . . N 7 289, 291 , 3 1 7 .

T hu ria, t of M e sse ni a, ii 36
. 38 . . T iga, c of M au . ritani a, 111 27 8 . .

fth , i 396 . . T i grane s, king of A rme ni a, 11 2 70 .

c of the T hu m, i 427 274, N 4, 381 15 7 ,

7
. . .

T hu ri an w ine , 1 397 . . 64 .

T hu riatic G u lf, 11 3 7 . .

T hu ri i or T hu ri ans, t of L u cani a,
—
.

i 3 7 9, 380, 390, 396 3 98, 42 7 ;

—124
.

i i i 35 . . T igris, 1 75 , 122 .
, 126,
T hu ri ns, same as H erodotu s, i ii 35
u
. .

T h sne lda, dau ghte r of S egestes, i . 132, 146, 147 , 150, 1

446 . 156, 1 58, 162 .

T yamu s, T hyamis, r of Epiru T igareni , i 450

h
s, i . . . .

197 1 11931 S ee T iei u

. m .
 I N D EX . 4 17

T i lphéssa, fth of B ceotia, 11 107 T le pole mu s, son of H e rcu les, 11 9 ;

'

. .

1 10, I l l . 32 .

T ilphfissi u m (P e tra), mtn of B azo T hi s, 0 of L y cia (D u

.
)
oar , 111 45 . .

ti a, 11 107 , 1 1 1 . . T maru s S ee T omaru

. s .

t of B oeoti a, 11 107 , . . T mé lu s, mtn of Ly dia (B ow: D ag /1 ) ,

1 10 . i i 102, 185 , 303 , 3 5 3 , 38 1, 396,
.

T ime ne, i 274 , 369, 390, 409 ; . 402, 403 , 407 111 8, 26 . .

ii 366 ; i ii 1 2, 32
. . . oehari , S c thi ans be y ond the l ax
T i magenés, i 280 ; i ii 108 . . . artes, ii .

T i mav u m, te mple of D i omede (8 S ee T u de r

’

. T oda . .

G i ovanni de l C arso) i 3 19, . ogati , 250 .

3 21 . olistob a g i i , p pe o le o f G alati a, i .

T imavu s, r of Istria (T i mavo), 1 . . 279 ; i i 294 , 3 19, 3 20 . .

3 19, 3 21, 4 1 7 . T olfissa, T ou lou se , i 280, 28 1 . .

T i mi a, 1 349 . . T omaru ri , same as T omu ri , i 5 03 . .

T imon, 111 230 T omaru s, T maru s, mtn ne ar D o

dona, 1 501—5 03 ; 11 13 7
. .

T i x ni tis, distr of P aphlagonia, 11

’

gg
. . . . .

l T bmis, c of M aesia. i 489, 490

. . .

T i méni u m, T omisa, T omi sae, fortress of C appa

T 1mosthe ne s, i 44 , 139, 1 4 1, 142, d ocia, ii 27 8 ; i ii 44
m
. . . .

210 ; 11 IN ; 111 2 7 9 . . . T om i , 1 502 503 . , .

T i mii théu s, P atri i m i i 293 T fipe i ra, c of T hrace , i 5 15

’

. . .
, . .

T im S ee T e nos
. . T ore atw, ii 223 . .

T i ne h S ee P e lu
. si u m . T ome” S e e C he lonatas
. .

T ingi s, or T i ga, c of M au ri tani a . T oréne an, T orénic, G u lf, in M ace

( g )
T i a , i 2 10 ; 111 27 8 . . . donia (G of C assandra), i 5 1 1 , . .

T 1110 . S ee T e los . 5 12 .

T iri zi s, prom and ci tade l of H er S ee L i tu rnu m

‘
. T orre da P atria . .

mu s, i 490 . . M acarsca S e e Fre ge na . .

T i ryn s, c of A rgolis, 11 49, 54, 58 ;. . T ortona S ee B e rthon

. .

i ii 3 1
. . T ortosa S ee D e rtossa
. .

T isame nu s, son of O re stes, 11 68, 7 7 . . T ou louse S ee T o lfissa

. .

T isi e ii s, c of N u mi di a, . T éyge ni , 1 27 4, 450 . .

T i tane s same as P e lagones, i 5 14

,
. T rache ia, 111 3 . .

ii 188
. . T rachin, t of P hocis, 11 123 . . .

T i tanu s, t of T hessaly , 11 143 . . . t of T he ssaly, i 94 1 1 12 3 ,

. . .

T i tarési u sfl of T he ssaly , i 507 ; . . 129, 13 2, 135 , 1 36 .

ii 145 , 146
. . H e rac le ian, i i 103 , 1 30 . .

T i tariu s, mtn of T he ssaly , i 507 ; . T rachina, same as T arrac ina .

ii 146
. . T rachini a, distr of T hessaly , 11 66 , . .

T i thénu s, father of M e mnon, 11 . 135 , 15 6 .

3 47 ; T rachini i , i i 123 . .

T i ti u s, 111 1 60 . . T rachié te , 1 196 1 11 50 . . .

T itu s Qu inti u s 1 1 14 6 ,
. . T rachiotis, T rache ia, see C i lici a, 1 11 .

Flamini u s, i 42 1 . . 50, 5 6 .

T ati u s, i 338, 3 42, 343 348 . , . T rachones, mtns near D amascu s,

T ityri , se rvants of B acchu s, 111 169, 17 1
. .

1 83 186 , . T raclini a, i i 4 . .

T ityru s mtn of C re te , 11 200

. . . T rassate , islands not far from M i le
T i ty u s, 11 12 1— 123 . . tu s, 111 6 . .

T i voh S e e T i bu T l - an 11 3 74
’

n a t
. ra . r
a
g asae a s p , . .

VO L . 1 11 . 2 a
418 IN D E X .

T um, c of Laconi a, n 3 7
ragi . . .
-
T rista ides, 11. 185 .

T raguri um, isl (T rai n), 1 186 . . , 484

T ralle s, c . of Lydia ,
305 ; T rinacria, same as S i cily, 1 400. .

25 , 43 . T rinéme is, v ill . of A tti ca, ii 91 . .

T ralliani , ii 336 111 25 . . . T rinx t of M au

. ri tani a,
T ranspadana, i 3 1 6, 32 1 . .

T rapezen, hi ll of S yria, i ii 164 . . T rionto, 1 398 . .

T rapézils, c of P ontu s (T rebizond ), T riphylia, art of Eli s,

pw
.

i 4 7 6, 491, 5 17 ; 11 226, 294,

. .

296, 304, 305 T ri phyl ne to ns,

hill of the T au ri c C he r
.

i 28
T ri phyli an S e a, .

sonese , i 47 6 . . T ri phylii , 1i ” 16 , 2 2 ,
T raponti u m, t of Lati u m, 1 352
. . . T ri phyllu s, 11 409 .

T rari um, c of M ysi a, i i 3 76

. . . ri pode s, T ri podi sc i u m, t of M e .

T rasu me nnu s, lake , 1 3 3 6

“

. .
g ari s,

T re bias, r of C isalpine C an], i 3 23

. . . T ri poli s, c of t . ni ci a, 111 169 . .

fi ebi zond S e e T rape zu

. s . ri poli ti s . S ea P e lagoni a .

T re boni u s, T ri ptole mu s, fathe r of G ordyes, i

u
.

T réh la, t of the S ab ines (M onte

.

L eone de lla S abi na), i 338 . .

fi emi ti , islands of S ec D i ome de, . 1 .

isl . T ri taaa, c of A chai a, n 14

. . .

T re phe a, l ake in B ce oti a, ii 102 . . T ri tm e nse s, T ri ts ee is, 11 14, 7 1 . .

T ret es, i 93 , 96 ; 11 246, 301, 3 29,

. . T ri ton, t of B motia, 11 101
. . .

346. 405 ; iii 22 . . T ri toni s,

Tr of L ati u m (S acco) , i T road , 1 8, 9 l , 1 7 2, 1 87 , 189, 195 ,
ggg
s, r . . .

202, 453 , 5 1 7 11 5 6, 189, 27 7 ,

—
.

T rgta, of C ypru s (C ap o B ianca) , 3 1 7, 33 2, 338 3 90

8
. .

111 7 . P e lasgic, 1 3 29 . .

T retu m, prom of N u midi . T roade s . S ee T roj ans .

Bu )
s , 111 28 1, 282, 28 4, 285
. . T roes, A le x and re ia (Eski
T re viri, pe op le of G au l, i 289 . . or O ld C onstanti nop le ), 11 ea . .

T ri balli, T hracian race , 1 463, 468, . T rocmi , pe 0 p le of G alati a, i 27 9 .

585 . 488 . 11 3 12,

.

T ri bocchi , pe ople of G au l, i 288, . T rce ze n, son of P e lops,

289 ( m
g
, 56, 58
. D a la 55 .

T ri cca (T ri cola) , c of T hessal y , i . . T raa ze ni ans, 111 .

501 ; i i 36, 5 6, 14 1, 142, 156 ;

. T rogi li u s, pr o m o f Ion 1a (C.ap e
iii 22. . S anta M ad a) , 7
T riccae u s, E scu lapi us, 11 36 . . i sl of Ionia, 1 11 7
. . .

T richmce s, cognome n of the D ori T rogtti s, marsh, in L y caoni a, 11 3 22 . .

ans, i i 195 . . T roglody tes, i nhab i ting the A rab i an

T ri choni u m, c of E toli a, 11 159 . . . Gu lf, i 202 203 , 26 7, 489 ; 111

. . .

T ric lari , i n T he ssaly, i 508 2 10, 215 , 2 1 7 , 219, 266,

38
. . ,

T ri corii , pe op le of G au l, 1 27 6, . 3
303 . in the C au casu s, 11 238, .

T ricory thu s, T ricorynthu s, t of . 239 ; 111 203 . .

A ttica, ii 5 9, 67, 90 . . T roglody ti c i 19 7 ; iii 88, 1 91,

, . .

T ri d e ntini , i 304 . . 193 , 2 10,235 .

T ri érés, t of S y ria, 111 169

. . . T rbphoniu s, bro the r of A game des ,
T rie te ric d ance , i i 1 19 ;
.
420 mnxx .

T yrrheni an p irates, 1 345 . .

di vine rs, Vaga, t . of Numidia (3 0 W ) , 111 .

T y rhe nu s, so n of A tys,
g Vale ria, 1 353 . .

Via, 1 35 1, 353 , 402 . .

Vale ri u s Flacc u s, consu l, 11 35 6 .

.

Van S oc A rsene and T h0 p i ti s

. .

Vapanes, t of C o rsi ca, i 333 . . .

G e rmany, 1 289
of . . V ar, r , 1 26 7 , 2 7 5, 302, 3 13
. . .

C oe lum . Varag ri, A lpine race , 1 303 . .

Ucromi rus, le ade r of the C hatti, 1 . Varassooa S e e C halcis . .

446 . Vard aai S ec A rdi e i , 1 484

. . .

Uge rnum, t . of G au
l (B u
ea cai re ) ,
Vardari the S ec A x i u
. s . .

i 26 7 , 268 Varia, t of Ke ltibe ria i 243

u
. . . .
. ,

UlauR o t S ee A rachoti . . t of Lati u . m, i 353 . .

Ul ss a (Ulisip o or L i sbon), 1 221 , Vari u s Flaccu s, 11 35 6

gae
. . .

Varu s Qu i nti liu s, 1 446

—
. .

Vasccms, pe ople o f S pai n,

‘
Ulysses, 1 18, 26, 27 , 3 1 33 3 7 , 54 24 2
—
. , , .

60, 6 2 64 6 9 72, 7 6,
. , Val es, i 294 . .

236 , 23 7 , Vat/1i S ee A u
. lis .

368, 46, 83 , Vathy S ee Ere tria

. .

162, 166, Vcdm S ec Vi ndalu

. m .

385 ; Ve i i, 1 335 . .

, altar of, 111 288 . . Ve lcstissa S ec P he m . .

U mbria S ee O mbria. . Ve li tre , t of Lati u m .

Umbrians S e e O mbri ci . . 35 2 .

Undalu s, c of G au l S e e Vindalu
. m . . Ve llmi people of G au
. l (i nha bi ta nts
Uran0 polis, t of M ace donia, 1 5 13 . . .
f Véla i ), 1
o .

Urgi Ve nafru m, t of C ampania (Vana .

Ut ia, t of C alabria (O ri a) , f ) 1
o

. ro , .

43 1 V e nasu ,

lake of E tolia (X eroli mne), Ve ndfin, t of the Iap odes (W i ndi sch
.

11 1 7 1 Gfl itz, or B ri mycl) , 1
'

. . .

Uriathu s S ee V i ri athu
. s . Ve neti , p e ople of G au l, se c H enéti ,
Uri u m, t of A pulia (R odi ), 1 434
. . . 1
i
.

Urlu d solta S ee (E noande r. . n the A d ri ati c , 1 29 1 . .

Urmiah S ee S panta
. . of P aphlagoni a, 1 3 16 . .

U rso, c of B e tica. i 213 . Veni ce , G u lf of S ec A dri ati c an d .

Uslu mt S ea Ux isama
. . Illy rian S e as .

Usi pi , pe op le of G e rmany , 1 44 7 . . Ve nnone s, p eople of the Vi nde li ci,

Uxeau S ee C oe lu
. m . 1 304, 307
. .

Ux ia, d istr of P e rsi a, 111 131 . . . Venosa S ec V e nu si a

. .

U r i i, pe ople of P e rsia, 11 264 ; 111 Ve ntidi u s, 111 1 63 , 1 64

m
. . . .

13 1 , 13 2, 13 5 , 15 2 . Vcnto M e S ee P anda ri a . .

Ux i sama, island (Ushant), i 101 . . Ve nu s S ec A phrod i te

. .

Uzi ta, t of N u mi dia, 111 284

. . . Ve nu si a (Vmosa) , t o f the S a m .

ni te s, 1 3 7 1, 3 7 9, 43 1 . .

Vacce i , pe ople of S pai n, 1 . 228, Ve ra, i i 263 . .

Ve rbanu s (Lo go 1 31 1
u
. .

Vac a, r. of Lu
si tania Vou
( g ),
a 1 Ve ce lli, v111 of C isalp ine G au l, i
g
. .

229 . 25
 I N DE X . 4 21

Ve rcinge tori x, i 285 . . Vul can, 4 18 11 . 1 90 ; iii .

Ve re sti s, r , 1 35 5 . . .

Ve re tu m, i 429, 430 . . Vulturnus, c and r of C ampani a . .

V e rona, 1 306, 3 1 7 . .
( lu
Vo l mo), 1 353, 3 6 1, 3 70 . .

V e ti ne , t of L u
-
cani a (Vsrzi nc), 1
g
. .

79 . W ain, the (constellation) , 4, 5 .

Vescini S ee Vesti ni , 1 347

. . .

V esta, i 3 27 , 340 . . W csi r Kop ti . S ec G adil on .

Ve sti ni, 1 3 26, 338, 35 8, 3 59

. .

V e su vi us, M ou nt, 1 3 9 , 3 67 . . X anthia, t of the C i coni, 1 5 15

. . .

V e ttone s, p e op le of S pai n, 1 209, . X anthii , i n L ycia, 111 47 . .

228, 229, 243 , 246 . T hracians, 11 35 1 . .

Vi bo-Valenti a, t of the B ru ttn , 1 . . a tri be of the D ahz n, 11

245 , 25 1 .

V i céti a, t C isalpi ne G aul (Vi of X anthu s, c of L y ci a (E ksemdc

)
'

. . i
)
cenza , i 3 19 . . 201 111 45 , 47 . .

Victi molo S ec Ic ti mu li
. . r of L y ci a, tn 4 7
. . .

Vi enne , capi tal of the A llobroge s, i . r of the T road, .

27 7 , 2 78 . king of the B moti ans, 11 .

Villa P u blica, in the C ampus M ar

ti u s, 1 3 7 1 . . Ly di a, historian, 1 7 8,
of .

V i minal G ate , i n R ome , 1 348 . . 80 ; 11 406 ; 111 66, 67

. . .

H ill, 1 34 8 . . X ati oa S ee S e tabi s

. .

Vindalu m, t of G aul (Vcde nc) , 1 . . X e lsa S ec C e lsa

. .

27 7 . X e narchu s,
Vin de li ci , 1 287 , 306, 307 , 447 , X e nficlés, gu ardi an of A le x ande r s
’
.

448, 482 . tre asu re , i 108 . .

Viriathu s, 1 238, 439 . . orator, 11 387 ; 11 1 40 . . .

Visu rgis (W esor), 1 445 X e i o rate s, B i thyni an, 3 18,

gsg
. .

V i ti a, t of H y rcani a, ii 27 3
. . .

V i tii pe ople of H yrcania, 11 24 1 ,

, . X e nophan es, natu ral philosophe r
and poe t, 111 16 . .

V i v isc i i 283 . . y
t rant, 111 5 6 . .

V lacho S ec E ni pe u
. s . X e nophon, 11 7 3 , 95 . .

Vocontii , pe ople of G au l , i 268, . X eroli mnc S ee M olycrsi aand Uri a

. .

276, 279, 302, 303 . X e rx éne , distri ct of L esse r A r

V olate rrse , c of E tru ri a (Voltm a), . me ni a, 11 268 . .

1 3 29
. . X e rx es, son of D ariu s, i 1 7 , 96, .

V olate rrani , 1 33 1 . . 5 16, 5 17 ; 11 83, 84, 148, 25 4, .

V olcaa A re comisc i, peop le of G au l, 347 , 35 2 111 4, 6, 145 . .

1 27 8, 27 9, 302
. . canal of, 1 5 12, 5 1 3 . .
‘
l ectosages , 1 27 9
'
. . bri dge of, 1 5 18 . .

Volo . S ee Iolcos . Kimené, distr of P ontu s, 11 3 1 2 . . .

V olsci, pe ople of Italy, 1 33 9, 343 , . X i phoni a, prom in S i cil y , 1 403 . . .

344 , 35 3 . X ois, i sl and c of Egyp t, 111 240

. . . .

V olsinu c, of the T yrrheni Xu car, r S ec S ucro

u
. .
,

(R olsmo ) , 1 335 , 336 . . X thu s, fathe r of Ion, 11 67 . .

Volterra S ee Volate rrw

. . X ypéte on, 11 3 74 . .

Val i u m S ec V u lturnu
. s .

Vona . S ee G e ne te s . Ymilcalch S ee M yrme cium

. .

Vou S V u Ymssta S ec E ge laste

’

ga . ee a c a . . .
42 2 IN DE X .

Ypsilo N isi, Zeno , of Elea, the P ythagore an

3 75 .

Zab, the Little . S oc C aprus . orator, 11 . 334 ;

Zabaclls, S trait f
o S ee B osporu
s, Zénodoru s, robbe r, 111 I7 1 . .

m
.

C immeri an . Ze nodli tus, mmarian,

Zacynthians, 1 239 . .

Zacynthu s, i sl (Z a a tc), 1 18 7 ; 11 . . . Zénophanes, y

t rant of C ili cia, 111 .

5 , 163 , 167 , 169 ; 111 291 56

—
. . .

Zafra .S ee e phyri u m Z . Ze phyr, wi nd, 1 3 ,

42 44 , 62 . .

Zagaro Vormi S oc H e li con . . Ze phyre S ec H alicarnassns

. .

iu m, Zagru s, mtn of A sia Ze phyria, prom of C y pru s (P oi nt .

A i aghi -Dagh), Zep hyra).

Zagru s, r , 153
. . Ze phyri um, prom of Italy (C ap e .

Zale ucu s, 1 390 . . M ano ) , 1 388 , 3 89, 407 . .

Zama, t of N u mi di a (Janna), 111

.
prom of C aria, 111 37 . . .

p rom of C ili cia (C ap s .

Zamolx is (G eta ), 45 7 , 467 ; Zafra ) ,

, pro m
. of C ili cia (C ap s
Za i n S i cil y , 1 C avali ers), 111 53
fé
e ans,
z
. . .

pro m . of Eg ypt, 111 .

Zancle , 1 404 . . 238, 294 .

Zants .S ec Z ac ynthus .
p lace on the coast of
Zarang S ee P rophthasia
. . M armara, 111 236 . .

Za ces, P aphlagoni an name , Zerbi . i sl S ee M e ninx

égg
11 . . .

Zcre thra, 11 7 6 . .

Zariadris, le ade r of the A rmenians, Ze thu s, 11 107 . .

i i 269, 273
. . Zeu gm a , at T ha p sw u
s, 11 263 , 2 7 4 ; .

Zariaspa, sa me as B actra, 11 . 249, 15 7 .

253 . at C ommage ne ,
Zarmau oche gas, at S amosata, 11 2 74 ; iii . .

Ze i tuu S ec P ylai a G u
. lf , and 44 , 15 7 .

L amia . S trai ts of, 11 3 5 2 . .

Gu lf of S ee M ale s . . Ze u s S ec J u
.
p i te r .

ZEIa, ci ty of P ontu s 11 246, . Ze u x is, physi ci an, 11 336 . .

309 , 3 10 . Zi a S ec C e os
. .

Zélas, fathe r of P ru sias, Zigos S ee A macynthu. s .

Ze le i a, ci ty of the T road (S arakai , Zincha, t of N u midia, 111

. .

11 332, 341 Zoi lu s, orator, 1 4 10

’

. . .

Zones S ee D i odoru
. s .

Zélis (A zzi la), t -of M auri tania, 1 s tér, p rom of A tti ca, 11 89
u
. . . . .

210 ; 111 278 . . Z chis, lake and pe ople of Li bya,

Zéli tis, 11 306 , 309, 3 10, 3 12
Zu
. .

Ze lla, mi , pe ople G e rmany, 1 444 of . .

Zomorg el S ec O phi odm

. . Zygi, i nhabi tants of the C aucasus,
Ze nice tes, 111 5 5 . . 1 . 225 ; 111 .

Ze no, of C i ti u m, S toic, 1 24, 66, .

8 ; 11 334, 382, 387 ; Zygopolis, ci ty of P ontu 296

35
. s, 11 . .

JO H N O H I L DS AN D SO N , P R IN T E R S .